《A Bet with Slutty Evil Being!》
Chapter 1 1: Lord Of Lust [1] [R-18+]
?"Today is thest day of my lust-filled existence that I shall live, thest day of calmness and freedom." A strong, authoritative, yet youthful voice murmured.
"No amount of magic or strength will ever be able to cure my wounds, both physically and mentally. The answer is obvious: I must perish."
The voice came directly from what was evidently a throne for monarchs. It was designed to provide maximum convenience for the user in any posture.
The entity that was presently seated on the throne caused the throne to wriggle and lower itself. The words were spoken, and then a new voice emerged.
"I know what you mean, my lord, but something like that hasn''t urred in ages. It has been quite a while since a Ruler of Sin passed away. What will happen with session? How will the news of your destruction affect the other rulers?" This new voice had a sensual, sophisticated reliability to it.
Once more, the youthful voice with expertise spoke, "Calm down and rx. I don''t want a power struggle to start in the void left by my absence. As you give me myst few moments of pleasure, I will exin. I need you, my favourite, to do everything in your power and then even more to satisfy me."
The seductive voice arose; its existence was made known.
Itsplete body in all its glory could be seen as it went over to the throne in a deliberately seductive pattern.
She was dressed in nothing but minimal jewels and had no need for clothing in front of the Ruler of Sin, which would have been appropriate.
The enormous, well-proportioned breasts that gently jiggled with each step were the first aspect of the individual that the experienced yet youthful voice noted.
The nipples of both breasts protruded, inly erect. Her absolutely wless hourss figure came afterwards.
Her butt was beautifully attached to her body and possessed a highly defined, circr shape. Her head to the top of her belly was covered in long, ck, silky hair.
Her body''s delicate arms and legs moved as it pleased. Pine-green eyes watched the throne, or more precisely, whoever sat upon it.
Her more abnormal features became more visible as the rest of her body appeared in view. She might even be more attractive than she was before thanks to these characteristics.
Her wings stood out the most among these traits the most. wings that are ck but have a crimson tint. Out of her hair, a pair of dark crimson horns protruded from her hair at the top of her head.
A forked tongue that appeared to be longer than others moved downward from the top of her head. The fourth of these traits was a red-tinted, pointy tail that extended from the top of her buttocks.
Her silky skin was the final aspect that ought to have stood out the most. Her breasts, her butt, and every other part of her body were all a meaty crimson colour.
She was even more attractive because of these characteristics, despite them. She was a subus, a creature that personified passion.
I will make every effort possible to pleasure your cock as much as I can do before your death reaches the present, she said in that same tempting tone as if it were her real voice. She was quickly put in its position as she approached the throne.
The cock of the seasoned yet youthful voice who was the focus of her desires was met by her gaze. It was very appropriately sized for a Ruler of Sin, and especially so for the Lord of Lust. It had greyish skin.
She lowered herself on her knees, licked her seductive lips, then filled them.
She started by licking the top of my cock, circling it with her tongue, and probing it at numerous points until it was thoroughly wet.
Eventually, she retracted her tongue.
The cock was finally brought deeper into her mouth with each bounce as she retracted her tongue into her throat and began sucking.
"Ooh my, you''re equally great in this as ever, which is why you''re my favourite," the subus stated as it enjoyed the youthful yet experienced voice.
"Oh my, you''re as wonderful at this as always... And it appears that you are making this an asion to remember. Lets us resume my topic now, yes. I discovered a spell in the obscure pages of my grimoire that can be used to maintain one''s might indefinitely. I fear that my body cannot continue to function while my energy and skills can. In other words, I wouldn''t need a vessel for my strength to live on; it requires one."
The Subus ced one of her hands on my cock''s testicles and fondled and massaged the balls there.
She kept bobbing her head up and down the cock while poking all the pleasurable areas she was familiar with and some more.
? She made the Lord of Lust cum quicker than she had done in as far as she could remember, making this one a blowjob to remember.
She continued to encircle his dick with her lips while swallowing the cum and savouring every vour she could.
Even after being exhausted, the cock maintained its hardness and stood by for even more until dying. She would continue to give him pleasure until he told her not to since she could not even imagine bing selfish about her own desires.
The mature yet youthful voice simply nodded for her to go on, smiling knowingly about previous interactions with her as she did so.
She encircled the cock with her broad breasts and started massaging the cock of her master with her new fleshy cage.
As befitted the big cock of the Lord of Lust, the head of the cock frequently bulged from the top of the breasts.
She stroked the tip with her long tongue, wrapping the nippled end all around the slit of the tip and stroking all she could.
She listened to the voice''s following instructions while she carried on with her incredibly enjoyable exercise.
-------
Support the novel with golden tickets and gifts and send power stones and add this novel to your library.
Chapter 2 2: Lord Of Lust [2] [R-18+]
?She listened to the voice''s following instructions while she carried on with her incredibly enjoyable exercise.
"The spell that is required contains some irritating guidelines, which I have studied. First, the vessel must be a human, and second, the vessel must reach a particr age of maturity before it may use my power, but it must first limatise to my power for a period of time. I firmly believe that humans cannot make judgements for themselves until they are eighteen years old; therefore, eighteen years should be sufficient."
"Third, the vessel must have been sustained on my power for a number of years; ording to my estimates, eighteen years should be sufficient. I''ve already found the right vessel to carry on my heritage and exert my power. I did some divination to determine what this person''s future would hold, and the answers were gratifying."
"The human would use my authority wisely, even if initially reluctantly. This is why I need you, my favourite and most dependable ve, to help me force the source of my power into the vessel, ideally as soon as this person emerges from the womb. I want you to keep an eye on the vessel as it develops into something strong. When it reaches the age of 18, you must enter its life and exin its fate."
Throughout the exnation, the voice maintained its resolute, youthful calmness while being strong and mature.
The throne-holder had no concept of death.
The smooth skin that had beenpletely massaging his cock for several minutes eventually did its job after being stimted by his breasts.
The cock''s head, which was protruding from the top of the breasts, started to cum. touching down on the lovely subus''s face.
What little spunk that did drop in her mouth, she gulped and savoured again, with the restnding on her face, nose, and eyes.
The cock disyed no symptoms of being held back despite recently having cummed once.
The subus started speaking calmly but slightly nervously, "I think I understand what you''re trying to achieve. I will cherish this boy, the vessel into which I will transfer your powers, in the same manner that you would, and when he bes older, I will assist him in realising his reality. I shall devote my final breath and life force to assisting your sessor in achieving his proper role as a Ruler of Sin and a Lord of Lust." Next, the subus posed a query: "One more thing, My, Lord. What about your biological children?"
"I have taken care of a few minor details to ensure my sessor''s legitimacy," the mature yet youthful voice continued. I''ve let a few important people know my decision, but not the necessary actions. I''ve somehow managed to get married to the Princess of Pride''s daughter. Such a royal union will only solidify his position."
"Only four of my daughters and sons are aware that they will not and cannot be the Lord of Lust. Myst son and daughter might disagree. Those two are fools because they cannot possiblyprehend the kind of authority required to be a Ruler of Sin, let alone the weighty burdens that apany with such a position."
"Those two would sooner seize the throne and let their subordinates take care of everything while they fuck their concubines," a seasoned yet youthful voice roared.
The subus and the Lord of Lust waited for the former to calm down for a while.
"Give me my grimoire, kindly; I am going to use the spell; I have left a letter in my earthen dwelling describing everything," the mature yet youthful voice finallymanded.
The subus got to her feet, a little disappointed that she couldn''t spend more time with her beloved cock. "As you desire, my lord." She moved to a pedestal where a book was lying.
The most valued item of the Lord of Lust, this book possesses enormous power. She snatched it up while shaking in awe of the might and spells it contained.
Many powerful wizards and spellcasters will dly trade their souls for just a small number of chants from those in the grimoire.
She quickly gave the grimoire to her Lord while still trembling, as she always did while handling it.
"My sessor will soon be able to devour the contents of my grimoire once his time arrives because the note I left will outline what to do with it. I''ve said my final words now."
"I''vested long enough; eventually, both my mind and body will copse."
"My existence is only a ruse, but my influence will endure."
"The cycle must continue, and it must be born again."
"When my force is sliced open, it pierces like a horn this new vessel."
"And Imit suicide because then my influence will endure."
The oldest Ruler of Sin thought it was sorcery, but the subus thought it was foolishness. The Lord of Lust trembled severely.
The subus assumed that was a requirement of the spell and refused to help her lord.
The Lord of Lust quickly turned to ash. His connections to the demonic initially waned. His tail, wings, and horns all fell off and turned jet ck.
His manhood came next, then his limbs. He gradually fell apart, leaving only his drifting skull.
You''ll be missed, my beloved. The Lord of Lust lost his voice box, but his voice remained youthful and passionate until hisst breath.
The head eventually faded away, adding to the ground''s ash pile.
The remains that the subus saw below were infused with great power. Although the Subus felt tearsing, she forced them to stop.
Even though her lord had passed away that day, she will shortly take on a new master, whom she will obey and guard with the same devotion as it always is.
****
This is a rewritten version and I have fixed almost every grammar mistake I found, but if you find some point them out. And don''t forget to send gifts, golden tickets or some power stone.
Support the novel with golden tickets and gifts and send power stones and add this novel to your library.
Plz send power stone, u don''t have to send all the power stone just send 1 so that our fan value can increase, after that if u don''t like the novel, u won''t have to.
Add this novel to your library for more chapters.
Chapter 3 3: Alex
?"Just another shitty day, even more so today than others." Grumbled a voice thaty bed. A voice that hid under the covers as if the sunlight from its window would cook him.
Soon the voice threw away the covers in order to get ready for the day. The full figure of the voice was revealed to the light.
The figure observed himself from a full length mirror of his bathroom. Six foot height, slender though strong limbs, silky brown hair that took a red tint, and deep hazel eyes all prominent features of his body indeed.
Though one protrusion stood out in particr, one that would loved and admired by women. It was his penis, though the the man never bothered or cared to measure it, it was easily far from average, thicker too.
The man went through his morning routine, spurned by that fact that today was a day on which one should usually rejoice.
His birthday, his eighteenth in fact. It was not that he despised the holiday itself, but what he had to endure during it.
Absolutely nothing, The man never received any gifts for his birthday since a young age, since his mother died, and father depressed.
The man''s father soonmitted suicide a yearter leaving a unusuallyrge fortune for his son as his final birthday present.
Rtives didn''t know what to think of the family, religious ones thought they were cursed and avoided them, naive ones thought they were gang members and avoided them, normal ones just didn''t want to bother with the family now that everything the parents had to offer was left to their son.
And so the son lived in his parents home all by himself, visited only by government issued workers.
Now that at least he was eighteen, he was free of those annoying adults. How he was allowed to stay in the home by himself for as long as he did under the legal age limit must of been an arrangement by his father, the man thought.
The man was nowpletely dressed and showered as he thought of his past. Today he felt unusually energized, as is he had no limit to his stamina, but he didn''t bother to test himself.
"Just another boring day of school, God I hate that ce and the people in it." His school could be quite possibly the worst school in the USA.
While he lived in the suburbs, he went to school in a despicable part of the urban city. As the school was part of the almostwless city, it was prone to gang interference.
And so drugs were frequently sold in sold, prostitution not umon either, and if students didn''t bribe certain threatening members of illustrious gangs, they would swiftly be beaten.
The man somehow avoided that, students didn''t really bother with him at this school, the man was quite the loner. Not that he wanted to be friends with even a tenth of the school.
He was avoided for one thing, he knew how to fight back. Fist and knives seemed unusually slow whening his way and he could easily avoid them and retaliate.
Guns were mainly used as a threatening tool and most of the time, were never even loading.
But that was school, and after it, he was going to treat himself to an expensive dinner, a delicious one.
It was his birthday after all, something decent should happen on such a day.
Before he left, the man watched the morning news alongside his breakfast on a rather reasonably priced television set, despite the amount of money he could have splurged with.
What was on the morning news that day? It was said that workers were finally clearing the rest of the rubble away from the area that was the Seattle Space Needle.
Another story after the initial report was about a group of terrorists that were iming responsibility for the explosion of the Space Needle.
The problem was, four other terrorist groups were also iming responsibility. The death toll was still hazy, as not all the rubble had been cleared away yet.
The man had visited that building once, it was his favorite of all skyscrapers when he was a kid.
That day at school, was without any good or bad events. Only a single test darkened his day.
While the man may ignore homework and projects, he always seemed to know the answer to every question on tests and answered them swiftly so that he could be done with the test and back to sleep in ss.
As he answered the final question, he moved his pencil back to the top of the test and wrote in his name.
Alex ate lunch like always, at a separate table away from social groups. His table was popted with four other such loners as he.
While they didn''t converse much at all, they at least felt morefortable talking with each other than the rest of school.
One boy could definitely be the poster boy for drug addiction, and was always off in his own little world at the lunch table.
Another boy was your all around geek,ic books, action figures, and obsessive addiction to anything superhero-ish.
The third boy was just in disgusting, while he smelled funny and didn''t have manners at all, he was polite to everyone at the table.
Thest member of the table was a girl, probably the most mysterious of them all, and exceptionally beautiful, but at the same time, unapproachable.
She had ck hair with streaks of blue and pink around various ces of her hair.
sses adorned her face, covering her almost ck eyes. All in all, she was extremely intriguing. Her breasts could be easily around triple D, her inviting ass was just alluring, her lips...
Wait, what the hell? Alex certainly never noticed those things about her before and never cared to notice them.
Now that he thought about it, he had been looking and various girls and women like he just did all day.
That was nothing like the day before or any day for that matter.
Alex shrugged it off and finished off his lunch, the entire group electing to not talk that lunch, after lunch however...
The girl who sat at his table spoke to Alex. She was the least talkative of the group, none of them even knew her name.
-------
Support the novel with golden tickets and gifts and send power stones and add this novel to your library.
Chapter 4 4: Meeting Someone
?The girl who sat at his table spoke to Alex. She was the least talkative of the group, none of them even knew her name.
Yet that changed after lunch was over. She introduced herself to Alex, "Your name is Alex right? Mine is Lauren... You seem different today, in a good way." And with those words, she walked off.
Anyone in the vicinity that could hear her stared in wonder, she was known throughout school for hardly ever talking except when asked a question by a teacher.
Many students didn''t even know her name, the gang students avoided her too for some reason, even though she was exceptionally beautiful.
And to Alex of all people, he could only imagine as to why she spoke to him, even then he could not garner a single reason for her words.
Deciding to ponder it during his sleep in next period, Alex wandered off.
The day finished with an announcement in Alex''s final period from his history teacher.
"I will be taking a long leave of absence due to my pregnancy and a long term substitute teacher will be taking my ce, even my job if I decide to quit. Please be polite and courteous to your new teacher and take care to learn as much beautiful history as possible."
Alex began to unintentionally look at his teacher''s assets.
Her breasts were quiterge, probably around E or F cup range... Wait stop, she''s pregnant, and that''s disgusting, and why the fuck am I thinking about things like this all of a sudden.
Bing eighteen must be taking more of an impact than I thought. The jumble of thoughts that revolved around Alex''s mind refused to let him sleep.
As school let out, Alex began heading for the bus stop, he didn''t drive to school since the bus stop was a short distance from his home and school.
Alex elected to drive his Civic into town since it was the car left behind from his parents. He left the suburbs and entered the city, to his favorite, and very expensive restaurant.
It was that type of restaurant where the chef cooked the food right at your table and dispensed ording to your order. He was seated at a shared table of two family''s of four and another woman by herself.
The woman sat next to Alex and began to browse through the menu. The first thing Alex noticed about her, was her breasts, thergest he had ever seen on such a slender woman.
He estimated that they were at least G cup. Her butt was luscious and visible in the dress she wore to the table. Her figure showed no sign of fat anywhere.
Her Her lips coated in lipstick in a dark red hue that could only be seen so perfectly in amercial.
Unusually green eyes, pine green to be exact studded her eye sockets. Her ck hair seemed to flow down her back. She noticed me ncing at her figure and shed a smile my way.
Well, I''m eighteen now, I''m of legal age, but I doubt such a bombshell would find me interesting, thought Alex. His guess waspletely wrong.
After the table finished ordering and food was getting prepared, she introduced herself to Alex, "In case you were wondering, my name is... Asmodea."
Alex replied in a smoothness he didn''t believe he had before, "And my name is Alex, your name sounds foreign, out of curiosity, where is it from?"
"Oh... A very long distance from here, and do not worry because I am not nning on moving anytime soon. Do you mind if I try some of your dish? If you wish, you can try some of mine" Her sultry voice certainly had an effect.
Since I ordered the seafood special, I was given lobster tail, scallops, and octopus. She had ordered a simple, yet expensive meal of chateaubriand steak.
I replied, "Well, as long as if we make a fair trade, I don''t mind, both orders of ours looks delicious.
Asmodea let out a smallugh, he still has that fair negotiating attitude since Ist saw him.
She plucked out a meaty piece of steak and held it up to his mouth, "Open wide!" She said smiling and giggling.
Somewhat embarrassed as that is how the exchange was going to proceed, Alex opened his mouth and consumed the steak.
Some of the men in the other family''s showed a twinge of jealousy of Alex. Alex proceeded to feed Asmodea a piece of lobster, and the exchange went back and forth several times throughout the meal.
After the meal, Asmodea smiled to Alex and asked him a question, "You''re very cute you know that, do you have any ce we can go to?"
The fact that such a beautiful woman wanted to be alone with him was somewhat overwhelming, his birthday has been turning out interesting and fun after all.
His voice still unusually smooth for him simply replied, "As long as if being alone together isn''t all we can do... We can go to my ce, plenty of room." Alex was d he spruced himself up before he left.
"My car is over there, did you drive here?"
"Oh no, your car is just perfect for transportation. Besides, for this fun night, we shouldn''t be away for even a moment."
They both entered Alex''s car, and drove off. As Alex drove, he felt what had to be Asmodea''s hand on his crotch.
Unzipping and unbuttoning his jeans. Just what would ur in a porn movie, Alex thought.
Taking care to not show excitement so that he could focus on driving and not dying, Alex looked on as he felt ecstasy down below.
Asmodea unbuckled her seat belt so that she could free her maneuverability, and proceeded to pull down Alex''s underwear smiling as she knew what kind he preferred to wear.
Looking at his dick, Asmodea thought to herself this, ''it is very handsome, as befits my newly born Lord of Lust, now let us see how it handles...''
Asmodea stroked his penis with her hand, tickling what she could with her fingertips.
-------
Support the novel with golden tickets and gifts and send power stones and add this novel to your library.
Chapter 5 5: King Size Bed [R-18+]
?Asmodea stroked his penis with her hand, tickling what she could with her fingertips.
She moved her head down in order to lick the tip of his dick, getting in a positionfortable for what she was about to do.
She Caressed the head with her tongue and fondled the dick with her hand for several more seconds before plunging her head down upon it.
Alex shook a bit before regainingpleteposure over his driving, marveling at the pleasure this woman could give with only her tongue and mouth.
He thought he felt two soft tongue like objects around his dick but thought nothing of it since it was his first blowjob after all.
Asmodea swirled her forked tongue around the dick, wrapping around the base. She hadplete control over her tongue, which not many of her kind could do.
Sucking even more of the dick into her mouth, going deeper with each separate suck, the tongue, while stroking the dick, pulled it deeper into her mouth.
Alex never felt anything like it before, the feeling of soft flesh against his dick. The wet tongue and mouth working over every pleasure point they found.
He took a quick nce and only found a head surrounded by long ck hair bobbing up and down over his crotch.
He could see her breasts squished down over the glovepartment. He could take no more, and began to cum within Asmodea''s mouth.
His first thought after the pleasure highs washed over him was that he identally cummed in her mouth without warning and she would be angry.
Asmodea pulled up off of the limp dick drained of cum licking her lips as she swallowed the entire load, she said only one word after that, "Delicious."
They both left the car, Alex with a mature smile, and Asmodea with an animalistic smirk, obviously ready for more.
"I never felt more horny from a blowjob than ever before, I hope your dick has more energy left inside."
Alex didn''t feel slowed down in the slightest, his cock began to get hard again within his jeans, "Of course I do, my bedroom is up the stairs." Alex offered his hand, hoping that wouldn''t seem hokey.
Asmodea only smiled and took his hand. Alex led her into his bedroom, thankful that his bed was kingsize.
He never questioned why his parents bought him such arge bed.
As they both entered the room, Asmodea took off her dress, revealing her body only in her underwear now.
What Alex saw was ck lingerie, she obviously knew she was going to fuck someone tonight, and he was thankful it was him.
She took off the individual pieces one by one, swaying her body in an attempt to make him harder than a rock. The effect she wanted to be appeared.
As Alex undressed himself, he watched her do the same, making his dick hard.
He couldn''t help but notice howrge her breasts were then, bigger than he had ever seen.
While he was staring, Asmodea took his hands and ce them both onto her breasts.
"You obviously like them, so touch them. They are all natural"
Alex did just that, they were definitely all natural.
Pinching the nipples and making circles around the aures, it seemed as if he knew exactly what to do to her breasts.
The effect he wanted to be appeared on her face. Asmodea closed her eyes and let out a moan, she was feeling great pleasure.
The pleasure she hadn''t felt in many years. If this continued, she wouldn''t be able to control herself, she would have to reveal her form in his presence...
''Of course, I would have to do that eventually, but how he would take it, I don''t know...'' She thought while still feeling great pleasure.
During her stupor, Alextched himself onto her nipples and began to suck on them both in turn.
Two minutester, she could take no more, and so she regrettably ceased to the pleasure she longed to feel.
"As good as it feels, do you not think it is time for a more intimate act?" As she spoke these words, she pushed Alex down onto the bed, resting his head on a pillow.
She climbed onto of him resting her vagina on top of his dick. She was wet, and she wanted his dick very badly, so she did not hesitate to sink herself on top of him.
Alex was worried at first about protection, but figured if she was so willing, then she had already taken the necessary precautions and heeded those thoughts no more.
For a woman of her stature, he didn''t expect her vagina to feel so tight. He verbally expressed that thought, "Jeez, you''re so tight Asmodea. Fuck, you feel better than anything from before, so wet and soft." He had no idea how he could express these words so legibly and soon lost himself in pleasure.
Asmodea continued to bounce on top of his dick, sinking herself to the base with each thrust. She had to cum, just had to, eighteen years without cumming even once to her lord was just too much for her.
And so she revealed herself, her true form while they fucked. Alex''s eyes widened, partly because the pleasure intensified and partly because of what wasing out of Asmodea''s body.
Leathery bat-like wings sprouted from her back. Horns jutted out from the top of her head. And a tail slithered out from her butt, weaving through the air.
Her skin and every part of her body shimmered to a red tint. Asmodea couldn''t stop herself and regretted for forcing herself upon Alex, but she needed to cum.
And so they both did, Asmodea was first, when the waves of pleasure shot through her, it was like a barrier long since built had broken down.
Alex wanted to throw Asmodea away from him, but he couldn''t. He came into her pussy, losing all sense of his awareness, his orgasm was very powerful. Alex soon lost consciousness as he drifted into a cheerfully sleep.
-------
Support the novel with golden tickets and gifts and send power stones and add this novel to your library.
Chapter 6 6: Seven Demon Kings Of Sins
?When Alex''s senses came back, he saw Asmodea sleeping next to him, arms wrapped around his chest, legs interlocking with his, her knee touching his dick, breasts pushing into his side... God that feels good, he thought.
He felt surprisingly docile, even after the images he saw the night before.
He recounted the events fromst night, eating dinner with Asmodea, getting blown in the car, and then receiving a powerful orgasm that made him fall asleep.
But what happened during that third event was what he wanted answers for.
''Did I really see thatst night, probably just a dream... A very vivid dream, so vivid... That I feel like screaming, She''s right here next to me, and nothing strange about her that I can see.''
''Yea, probably just a dream... I didn''t take any acid did I? No drugs, no drugs, I''m fairly certain I''m clean. If I haven''t taken any before, I didn''t take anyst night. I should probably ask her about what happened, I mean, no man can be that lucky on their eighteenth birthday... Can they?''
While Alex''s head swam with thoughts, one thought interrupting the other until Asmodea woke up.
Asmodea spoke with her same sultry tone, but in a lull, "Mmmm, that was so much funst night. I never cummed that hard in my life, and that is saying something about you."
Alex replied warily, "Uh, while the sex was greatst night, I can''t help but remember some weird events happening, while I''m sure they were just some sort of hallucination, I can''t help but want some sort of confirmation that they never happened." Alex then told himself softly, "Way too vivid..."
Asmodea only sighed and returned to the original seductive smile, "I didn''t mean to show you thatst night, I haven''t had sex in the longest time, eighteen years in fact. What you sawst night was truly real, and I wish to tell you I mean you no harm."
"Ha ha, you''re joking, right? You have to be, I mean what I sawst night can''t be real, wings, tail, horns, your skin... Like some fucking demon.
"Some fucking demon, you''re right on the mark. Here let me show you." Asmodea stood up after confirming what Alex hoped were hallucinations.
She stood in the middle of the bedroom, throwing her arms out to the sides. Alex maintained a wary stance, ready to defend himself should he feel the need.
First, there was silence, then there was noise. Dark wisps traveled from the corners of the room into her body, as if she was sucking up the darkness.
Wings began to sprout from her shoulder des, horns protruded from her head, and a tail grew out from the top of her butt. Her skin began to shimmer red, and her wings, horns, and tail began to take a reddish tint as well.
The darkness that seemed to suck into her imploded when her transformation finished, flying back into the corners of the room. She truly was what she said she was, a fucking demon.
Alex didn''t watch the ending, he hid himself under the covers. Facing a gun wouldn''t stop him, he could tell when one would fire or wouldn''t.
Facing a knife wouldn''t stop him, the people who wielded them hardly knew how to use their weapon.
Facing a multitude of fists rushing toward him, he didn''t even break a sweat.
But this, THIS of all things, made him truly scared. Still hiding under the covers, he decided to take a peek and pulled the just over his eyes.
Staring right at him were Asmodea''s pine green eyes only a centimeter from his face. Before he could react, she nted a kiss on his nose, licking her lips afterward.
And just like that Alex seemed to calm down again, assessing the situation.
Regaining his calm and smoothposure from the night before, he asked, "So you''re a demon? Are you here to take my soul or something? Fairly certain that''s what demons do."
Asmodea snorted, the first non-sexy thing she had done Alex noticed, "Take your soul? Oh goodness gracious no, I have been protecting the darn thing for eighteen years now. Why would I want to take it? Let me exin to you..."
Asmodeay down next to Alex once again wrapping herself around him, breasts squishing in between the bodies, knee rubbing against his dick, nting another kiss on his lips.
Alex remained calm, not knowing what would happen next and deciding to go with the less threatening flow.
"All your life, you''ve acted in a certain way haven''t you? Of course, you have, and yet yesterday and now today, you look at things in a different light, a lustful light. How do I know this? Well, since your birth I have watched over you, protecting you against those that you can''t protect yourself from. Since your birth, you''ve been chosen for a particr path in life you never would have imagined existed. My gosh, that sounds so cliche. Still, my words ring true, I am only here because of what you became yesterday. You have matured and adapted to a power resting within you, and yesterday you have finally grown enough in order to wield it." Asmodea said to Alex.
Alex wanted to interject many times, but whenever he opened his lips, Asmodea ce a finger on them in order to shush him up, in some cases kissing him.
Asmodea regained herposure after kissing Alex''s squirming face for a fourth time and spoke again.
"Yesterday, I watched you, from a distance, and saw that you were thinking much differently, while you acted the same, your thoughts went haywire. Lust-filled thoughts flooded your brain with each attractive female you passed, even though you have shown no interest in any of them before. Lust is exactly the power that you hold dominion over." she stops for a moment so Alex can understand what she saying.
"The deadly sins, Greed, Wrath, Envy, Sloth, Gluttony, Lust, and Pride all have a Ruler thatmands over it. While I''ll exin the others some other time, just know that as of yesterday, you hold dominion over Lust, you are the Lord of Lust."
-------
Support the novel with golden tickets and gifts and send power stones and add this novel to your library.
Chapter 7 7: Explaination
?Alex finally managed to speak through Asmodea''s fingers, "If you hadn''t shown me your... More inhuman appendages, I would''ve called you in to the psyche ward. I guess I can believe in demons and whatnot being real, but me? Me bing a lord? A Lord of Lust of all things, I... You really do have to find someone else. I mean, there''s no way I have any such power at all." Alex''s calmness evaporated near the end of his words, and began to mumble gibberish to himself.
Asmodea sweetly replied, "Do not worry, you will be the Lord of Lust, and trust me, you will have fun with it. Eighteen years ago, the previous Lord of Lust died. He recited a spell from his personal grimoire..." Asmodea shuddered when she uttered thest word, though she continued.
"This spell released all of the Lord''s power from him, effectively killing his body and mind, it was necessary for the spell to bepleted. His body turned to ash and the power rested within those ashes. Before he died, he did extensive research on potential sessors, until he found you. He scryed your future and found you worthy of his respect, he deemed you worthy of his power, for he believed in you that you would use it wisely and not frivolously as most others would."
"You have power resting within you, and while you can finally utilize it, your power has permeated you throughout your life. Haven''t you noticed how easy it was to fight people? How... Slowly objects racing towards you moved, how fast you could retaliate right after? How have you never felt fear, even when faced with overwhelming odds? How dangerous are human weapons like your guns... Well, you just knew how to act around them? Subconsciously you were using your power as a sort of defense mechanism."
The more she spoke, the more Alex was swayed, he had noticed these things in his past. He knew how to fight better than any kid could learn from a ss.
He just seemed to know what to do when faced with a gun, when it was loaded, and when it wasn''t.
"If what you say is true, then thank God for this strength, I wouldn''t be able to survive as I did in my school without it." Right then, he knew what he shouldn''t have said.
Asmodea took a harsh tone, reprimanding Alex, "No, you will not thank ''God'' for your power. Your strength came from your previous life and you will remember your sacrifice for yourself. God has no ce within our world, and whatever he or she is believes the same about us."
Alex quickly apologized, "Uh sorry about that, I never really believed in him anyways. Well, I''m going to need to think about what I''ve learned this morning... I mean fuck, it''s time for school. I''ve got to get ready."
Asmodea looked at the clock, and shrieked, "Shit! I''mte too, now that I am here living with you..."
''Wait what''d you say?'' Wondered Alex.
Asmodea continued, "I need to get to my job, it is only temporary until you decide to take up residence within your rightful home within the Circle of Lust. Oh yes, we''ll have so much fun when we are there. Help me get dressed. Maybe I can release some of that tension before you go?" She pleaded in her usual seductive manner.
"Nope! I''ll bete if I don''t get to school soon, I can drive you though if we both get dressed now and don''t bother with breakfast... And no, you may not have me for breakfast in the car. I may be able to handle it, but I want to take no more chances while I''m driving." Fired Alex.
"Well you are no fun, but at least we will have plenty of chances to fuck for all the years I''ve missed you after your silly school. I''ve noticed your level of intellect is far above that ce of learning. Still, take care, and don''t bother driving me if I cannot have you, I can get myself there." She pped her wings which still protruded from her back several times until Alex got what she meant.
"If you''re sure, just don''t get caught, it''d be a way too hard to exin you to... Well, anyone."
Alex got dressed for his day, choosing a different pair of jeans and a college football sweatshirt.
He noticed that Asmodea fitted appendages back within herself and put on even more seductive underwear, where she got those, he had no idea.
Ignoring the rest of her show, Alex grabbed his belongings and headed for his car.
Driving to school was rather uneventful, but one event he did not foresee surprised him. While he walked between sses, he overheard several guys talking, "You two check out the hot shit that''s temp subbing for the American history ss? She''s loaded." The first said rather loudly while Alex sat down on a bench to take a small rest.
The second began to speak, "Yea I saw her, fucking hot as hell, huge-ass tits, nice ass too. She''s like a porn star or something."
The first spoke again, "I know right? Love to get my hands on her. But Kendel said he''s gonna take the first crack on her."
The third chimed in, "Lucky bastard, no teacher can resist him thanks to his connections, I mean his dad''s a fucking gang boss. He can fuck any girl he wants, can''t me him if he wants to take a crack at the hot new sub. What''s her name?"
The first replied, "Her name''s like Ms. Asmodea or something, probably Russian."
Right when Alex heard her name, Alex mentally shot himself. ''Her temporary job is here... How convenient.''
The first continued to speak, "Kendel''s going for her after school today, he wants you guys and two others for enforcement, go get them ready."
Alex decided to wait upon it, his final period was with Asmodea anyways.
-------
Support the novel with golden tickets and gifts and send power stones and add this novel to your library.
Chapter 8 8: Threaten!
?Alex debated the thought in his head for a minute more before heading to his next ss and ultimately, this so called "Ms. Asmodea."
Before walking through the door and to his seat, Alex peered through the windows to the ssroom, all but one window was shuttered for some reason. And there sat the object of his new found turmoil within his life, Asmodea.
As he walked through the door to his seat, Alex shed a nce toward Asmodea, catching that very nce, Asmodea winked straight at him almost mentally telling him what she wanted to do to him.
Surprisingly, she was dressed rather conservatively, her breasts were toorge to not show, however, but were bound within a buttoned garment that seemed to hold her breasts in ce.
Her hair was still flowing freely, but didn''t seem to travel much either. A skirt that traveled only so far covered up what her stockings didn''t.
Almost every inch of her skin, except for her hands and face was covered by some sort of fabric. Not slutty at all, as what he expected from Asmodea.
Alex still hardly knew anything about her, but he knew she wasn''t kidding when she meant she would be living with him this morning. When the entire ss gathered into their seats she began her wee speech.
"Hello, I will now be your long term sub for History of the Americas. I know almost anything history has to offer the Americas, from the Pancho Vi and Zapata revolutions in Mexico, to the Silver Mines of Potosi, and even the Zimmerman Note. Your curriculum will continue off from where yourst teacher left, which I believe was the Cuban Revolution." Asmodea continued her speech either unaware or unwilling to acknowledge those who were talking over her.
One girl quietly spoke to her friend, "Oh my god... Doesn''t she look like some cheap whore? I mean check out those obviously fake boobs."
''Well, you''re definitely wrong there girl,'' thought Alex.
A guy whispered to his group, "She''s fucking hot, too bad Kendel called dibs on her first, biggest tits I''ve ever seen, even bigger than the fake ones in porn."
Alex began to remember about this Kendel, he was somewhat notorious in this school for fucking the teachers while using threats of using his fathers'' position in his gang.
Alex even had a run in with Kendel before, his threats were useless against Alex. I guess I should talk to Asmodea after ss, he thought.
After her introduction, Asmodea exined at length about the cause and effects of Castro''s actions. For one of the few times in Alex''s school career, he didn''t fall asleep.
Other than for his fighting prowess, Alex was known in school for being smart, smart enough to not need to pay attention in ss and just fall asleep during lectures.
If Alex was awake during a teacher''s lecture, either it was impossible material, or something external affected him.
As Alex paid attention to Asmodea''s exnation of Castro''s actions during the revolution, the effect of his staying awake was already reverberating around the ss.
It wasn''t important information, but it was just something too interesting to not share with everyone ording to the students.
''Alex staying awake? He must be brainwashed,'' thought one.
''How the hell am I going to know this stuff if Alex doesn''t,'' thought another.
Alex didn''t care what others thought about him and only paid attention.
After ss, he immediately went to talk to Asmodea, the students shuffling out one by one until the ss was empty except for the two.
Asmodea resumed her sultry tone and said, "Surprised to see me? Well, I figured, if I am to live with you, I should at least pay my keep. I know about all that money your father left you, but I think a fair exchange is necessary. Now, what is it you wish? A recount of my lecture? Or something much more interesting..." Asmodea smiled at thosest words.
Alex replied cooly, "No, you pretty much answered the question I was going to ask. I suppose it does make sense for you to be near me now that I''m some sort of all powerful demon lord. Who knows what shit might happen to me. As for something more interesting, we can''t do that in the ssroom, at least not now... Something bad''s going to happen soon."
"Oh? What could possibly be bad other than not having a little fun with you?"
"Some guy named Kendel, some dick actually, he''s known for taking advantage of certain female teachers and students. He threatens them that if they don''t fuck him, his dad who supposedly is some higher up in a gang will mess them up. He''s known for doing that, even the principal is scared of his threats. His dad probably does it too, Kendel helps filter drugs into the schools to be sold."
"That''s it? I would''ve thought something much more serious was about to happen, like some Rage Warg, scary things, was about to maul me." Joked Asmodea.
"I was the personal favorite of the previous Lord of Lust, and now your favorite, I wasn''t only chosen for my illustrious skills. Here, get under my desk and observe."
Forcing Alex under the teacher''s desk, she sat down in her chair, situating into a position where Alex was forced to stare at her panties... Alex saw redce.
Several seconds passed until the Kendel showed up, his entourage behind him ready to dispense threats ordingly.
Kendel began the conversation while looking down at her from the desk with a simple, "What''s up?"
Asmodea replied simply without looking up, "The ceiling."
"Well aren''t you funny, pretty hot too. You work in porn at all?"
''My gosh, he''s subtle,'' thought Asmodea. Asmodea continued the conversation with, "Oh no, never even heard of the stuff."
"Uh huh, well I beg to differ, your boobs, those have to be fake like them girls in porn. Why don''t you let me touch them to find out?" Kendel leered, several of his cronies behind him snickered.
-------
Support the novel with golden tickets and gifts and send power stones and add this novel to your library.
Chapter 9 9: B**B-Job [R-18+]
?"Uh huh, well I beg to differ, your boobs, those have to be fake like them girls in porn. Why don''t you let me touch them to find out?" Kendel leered, several of his cronies behind him snickered.
Without hesitation, Asmodea retorted, "Oh these things? They''re plenty real. I''m fairly certain those girls have nothing on me."
Kendel must have taken that for a yes for the groping because he reached over in an attempt to grab Asmodea''s bosom.
Quicker than anyone could see, and Alex couldn''t see at all from under the desk forced to stare at her crotch, Asmodea grabbed Kendel''s hand and contorted his arm in a very ufortable position, all still in her seat.
Kendel yelled out, "FUCK, fucking BITCH, let the fuck go of me! My father''ll hear of this." Kendel''s friends began to make their move reaching to pull Kendel''s hand away from Asmodea''s hurtful clutch.
Even her hand squeezed with enough force to leave red marks on Kendel''s hand.
Asmodea, still as level-headed as ever said, "Your father has nothing on me, he is not threatening, he cannot even hope to damage me. Now if you wish to continue making baseless threats upon me, threats your father doesn''t even know you are making. I will hurt more than just your hand. I am not the only one who will make threats... May I remind you of a certain student?" Thisst sentence perked up Alex''s ears, ''what student could she be talking about?'' thought Alex.
Asmodea coldly continued her threat, "This student has been known to be unfazed by your friends and family''s so-called gang, and I do believe you are scared of him aren''t you?"
Kendel got scared, even his friends faltered in their supposed threatening pose. "Oh fuck, you know that guy? He''s your rtive or something?"
"He is not some guy, he has a name, which is Alex." Alex almost choked on himself.
Well, she''s not lying, I''m not being arrogant when I say Kendel and his group are scared of me, beat them up several times, probably thanks to these supposed demon powers, pondered Alex.
Asmodea continued, "Alex is much more a man than anyone you all could hope to be. I do know him personally, and he would not like it if you forced yourself upon me, not that you could anyways. So please,e back if you have any questions about history and I will answer them to the best of my knowledge, take care." Asmodea gestured for them to take their leave.
? Kendel wasn''t sure what to do with that moment, then Asmodea mmed a book down on her desk, surprising Kendel and his crew.
They left after several more seconds with Kendel muttering, "Fucking Alex, kick his ass next time I find him, I''ll..." Neither Asmodea nor Alex was able to hear what came next.
After they left, Asmodea checked up on Alex and asked, "How was that, think I handled this little bug well enough?" She stood up from her chair and walked over to the one open window, closed it, and pulled the blinds down.
Alex got out from his little prison and mused, "I will admit, you handle it quite nicely. Wait, what are you- Oh." As soon as the blinds were closed, Asmodea began to unbutton her garment until herrge breasts came free, not even constricted by a bra as Asmodea had already done away with it.
Her full breasts in all their splendor were in his view.
"Don''t worry, I have made sure no one will enter this room until we are done, now please sit down so that I may dispense appropriate pleasure."
Not being one to argue, Alex sat down on thefortable teacher''s chair after releasing his dick from his clothes.
Already hard from being forced to stare at Asmodea''s panties during the whole ordeal, Alex''s dick was ready to receive the attention of Asmodea''s breasts.
Wrapping her boobs around his penis, Asmodea began to massage Alex through her breasts.
While one may not think a boob job such as the one Asmodea was currently working on may give the female any pleasure, Asmodea derived great pleasure from her breasts.
"Oh fuck, this feels so good Asmodea, you really do know what you''re doing." Alex stood up from the chair, looking down upon the sight, ofrge G cup breasts wrapped around his dick massaging it up and down.
Unable to control himself, Alex pushed Asmodea''s head down so that she could give special attention to the head.
Thrusting his shaft through her breasts so that the head could enter her mouth and find that magic tongue.
She continued to rub her breasts along the shaft, and she smiled once again at his length, big enough to pop out of the top of her cleavage, and she began to tickle the head with her tongue.
She wrapped her tongue around the head and began to jerk off the head with her tongue, the tined points of it ying with his slit.
Asmodea could feel him able to orgasm soon and began to contemte on whether she should prolong the experience or end it so they could go home and have even more fun.
Asmodea removed her breasts from his shaft and sank her head down upon it bringing her lips to his base.
With his length, any normal woman would begin to gag, but she showed no signs of such an act and proceeded to thrust her head up and down in order to make him cum.
And cum, Alex did, Asmodea removed his shaft so that the head was just outside her mouth, pointed inside.
Alex watched as ropes of cums shot into her mouth, waiting to be swallowed.
After he showed no signs of any more cum leaking out, Asmodea licked the tip and swallowed what spunk she had collected in her mouth, once again savoring the taste.
"Today was Friday, was it not? Your days off from school should be tomorrow and the day after, oh I am not going to let you sleep tonight!" Laughed Asmodea.
Outside the school, a figure rested in a tree, she looked human except for the fact that she had a forked tongue licking a popsicle from a nearby ice cream truck.
She took a small break, so she could say out loud to no one in particr, "So that is what my fiancee looks like, I knew he would be with other women sooner orter as he is the Lord of Lust, but I''ll shall make my intervention soon."
-------
Support the novel with golden tickets and gifts and send power stones and add this novel to your library.
Chapter 10 10: Return The Favor [R-18+]
?Friday night was ratherck luster for Asmodea, Alex simply watched television while eating dinner.
He told her that was because the work she had done on him at the end of school, drained him for the day.
In order to cate Asmodea, Alex promised to return the oral favor the next morning.
"Just let me sleep tonight, preferably alone, but I know you won''t allow that. Just let me have a peaceful sleep, I didn''t get much thanks to the nightmares I had before. School hardly helped, I usually get more sleep done, but for some reason I couldn''t, I wonder why." Wondered Alex out loud.
Though he knew very well why, the mornings he spent pondering what Asmodea had told him before school, the afternoon he spent pondering what Lauren had said, the final period, he couldn''t help but stay awake due to him finding out Asmodea was his new history teacher.
"Fine, but when you wake up, I am going to have so much fun with you!" Asmodea then said, "Also, I suppose I should answer more of your questions about your birthright and our new world..."
"I would like that Asmodea, I hardly know anything about you, I hardly know anything about my past life, or even this world you''re from. Though I shouldn''t really call it a world. Call it Hell actually." Alex grumbled several unintelligible words before drifting off into sleep on the couch.
"He really is tired, well it is time to do my job and take care of my lord." Asmodea quietly told herself.
She carefully picked up Alex, which wasn''t hard due to her unnatural strength, she carried him to his bed and tucked him under the covers.
It won''t take long for the power of his magnitude to be known to any holy or unholy being within the area.
Some have probably already made their move. I will have tomunicate with someone still loyal to my lord...
Perhaps Azadon, and his legion can provide back up behind the scenes in case arge poweres to Alex with hostile attentions.
I can take care of smaller groups or single foes by myself. Asmodea pondered dozens of ideas before drifting asleep herself, next to her lover''s side.
The morning after, Alex opened his eyes, Asmodea wasying right next to him, still asleep. He first noticed that her demonic appendages were fully revealed.
Thinking to himself, she truly does have a sort of forbidden appeal to her, sexy and deadly.
Taking care to not wake her up, Alex peeled himself slowly from Asmodea''s arms, taking full note of her, ''hug of steel.''
He decided to take a shower before doing anything important that day and headed straight for the bathroom.
The bathroom was like any other bathroom, its only main difference was the unique shower.
Multiple heads from each of the four corners protruded and could spray water to a different settings and temperatures.
Alex fiddled with the master temperature control until he felt the medium between hot and warm, deciding that was perfect.
While he bathed himself, basking in the heat, he failed to notice a figure slipping her night wear off in the bathroom.
The figure opened the shower door and slid in, wrapping one arm over Alex''s shoulder and the other grasping his shaft.
"You didn''t forget our agreementst night? Did you? You promised to show me what oral stimtion you can concoct." Growled Asmodea bestially.
Alex smiled, he did forget, but decided to honor his agreement. Without saying a word he turned around and began to kiss her neck.
nting dozens of small pecks from her neck down to her right breast, he took her nipple within his mouth andvished his mouth''s full attention upon it.
Flicking his tongue around the point of the bud, he moved his mouth away from the right breast to left, electing to not y favorites.
While he sucked upon Asmodea''s left nipple, Alex used his right hand to grope her free breast. Each different finger tracing its own pattern upon her aure.
Asmodea felt a ticklish pleasure when Alex used his fingers that way, she felt faint from the pleasure and sat down, thankful there was a protrusion from the wall that allowed a person to sit down upon it.
As Asmodea sat down, Alex moved away from her nipples and brought his face to her pussy.
He spoke up, "While I have this feeling that I know exactly what to do, speak up if there is something I can do to make you feel even better."
Asmodea huskily replied, still high off the pleasure from her breasts, "Honey, no matter what you do down there, I doubt there is anything you can do wrong, or any way to make me feel better than what you will soon make me feel."
Encouraged by her words Alex began to lick around her folds, tasting the juices that were already lubricating her lips.
He took his fingers and pulled back her lips so that his tongue could go deeper. He licked every spot he could find, looking for here more receptive pleasure points.
Each time he made her moan, his tongue became more and more aggressive. Upon finding her little nub of pleasure, Alex bit down softly, Asmodea let out a moan.
"Oh fuck yes, lick my pussy, honey. I just cummed so hard right now, there''s no way you can make me feel better now." Alex could barely hear her under the noise of the shower faucets.
''How wrong she is,'' Alex thought as he proceeded with his next n of action.
Taking his pointer and middle finger, he put them up to Asmodea''s mouth, which she began to delicately suck on.
Wrapping her tongue around and sucking back and forth as if it was Alex''s shaft.
Pulling his fingers out of her mouth, Alex positioned them next to Asmodea''s other hole, ready to plunge.
Asmodea''s eyes widened, unable to even squeak, as Alex thrust his two fingers into her ass.
Thebined pration of Alex''s tongue in her pussy, and his fingers in her ass was too much for Asmodea, and so she swiftly came again after a minute of such work.
"Now it''s my turn to cum, just sit right there," Alex said confidently. He was quite confident he could make her cum one more time before he did, she was thankfully multiorgasmic.
--------
(A/N: hello guys, don''t forget to send power stones and golden tickets for more updates.)
Thanks.
Chapter 11 11: Stay Low [R-18+]
?"Now it''s my turn to cum, just sit right there," Alex said confidently. He was quite confident he could make her cum one more time before he did, she was thankfully multiorgasmic.
Positioning his dick at her first entrance, Alex was about to plunge in until Asmodea stopped him.
"No, not there, now that you have stretched me out, think about poking my ass with that cock of yours." Asmodea shifted her weight so that easier ess to her ass was given to Alex.
Not arguing at all, Alex moved his dick to her ass, prodding her entrance, stretching it out more for his cock.
"Don''t worry, just get rough with me, I love it." Asmodea dered.
And in one swift motion, he entered, prating several inches before he realized how tight she was. He began to thrust hard, taking her advice to get rough.
With each thrust, more of her ass gave way to his shaft.
Alex was thankful his dick was lubricated from the shower, as he didn''t know if he was going tost long enough to reach full pration.
Rubbing Asmodea''s clit with his thumb, part of her walls gave way to his shaft as Asmodea moaned.
With a final hard thrust, Alex reached managed to get his entire shaft inside her ass. He didn''tst long soon after.
"Fuck, I''m cumming, deep in you," Alex said through gritted teeth.
"So am I, anal feels so good, not too often, but every once in a while," Asmodea replied, to which Alex nodded in agreement.
They finished up their shower with mild petting and plenty of kisses, each soaping up the other until they were both finished.
As they both put on their clothes out of the shower, Alex began to get hard again, seeing her breasts in a bra.
In an attempt to ignore the effect they had upon him, Alex asked a question. "So what kind of demon are you? If you''re from this Land of Lust, then you have to be a Subus right?"
Asmodea answered, "Yes, I am a Subus, and proud of it. Much more fun than being one of those boring Sloth demons,zing around."
"So if I''m to be this Lord of Lust, as you supposedly say, don''t I have to be some kind of Incubus? I mean, humans probably won''tst long down in Hell."
"Now that your power is fully integrated with your system, it should be slowly altering your body, making changes there, adapting an organ here. I am not sure how this process goes, but your predecessor imed that his power should act autonomously for this procedure. Don''t worry little Incubus, you will get to fly around soon enough." Asmodea assured him though Alex wasn''t so sure he was happy about this.
Not getting a choice as to whether he could stay human or be an Incubus. It probably wouldn''t be all that bad, though he would have loved to be able to choose his fate.
Now that there was no avoiding it, and Asmodea told him ahead of time, Alex believed he could cope with his sudden shift from human to the demon. Besides, there had to be perks.
"There any immediate perks for when I be a full Incubus?" Alex inquired.
Asmodea began to list off the basics, "Other than the obvious ability to fly thanks to your wings, you get a sort of seductive aura depending on how powerful you are; thankfully you can ''turn it off'' for when it is inconvenient."
"You should be immune to many, if not all of Earth''s diseases and infections. Your magical, physical, and mental ability, if any, will increase,rgely depending on what color you are."
"Since you are the Lord of Lust, you will be very powerful in all three assets. I should mention that demons, Lust demons, in particr, have like a sort of automatic protection, against pregnancy, it is only removed when both parties ''will'' it away. "
"Then the chances for a child are like any normal human couple''s chances."
Asmodea said takes a small gaps at ever talk so he can understand and then she then took a serious tone, abandoning her sultry voice, "You must take care to not abuse your ability and stay low profile. Demons are not even allowed in this world, you are different because your predecessor managed to secure safe passage for me and you while you matured."
"Safe passage? What does that mean?"
"Angels and their ilk have a sort of pact barring us from this world. Our kind lost thest war we fought in, and in exchange for the repercussions not being too severe, we were refused passage into the human world except under very special circumstances."
"The previous Lord of Lust was the oldest Ruler of Sin. He held great sway among demons and even some of the angels, and because of that, he was able to barter passage with the angels to allow you to mature until he was ready to take his ce as the new Lord of Lust."
"The previous Lord of Lust... What was he like? Did he even have a name?" Out of all things, Alex wanted to know about the being that gave him his calling.
"He did have a name at one point, but because he was so old, nobody knew it, not even his favorite. I simply called him, ''my lord.''" Asmodea went into great detail into the subject of the previous Lord of Lust, some details Alex wished he didn''t hear.
What he did gather, his predecessor was responsible, clever, and relentless... But at the same time, held a sort of somber energy.
This man was supposedly the oldest demonic being, save the devil himself, but acted more youthful, vibrant, and manic than people his age should have acted.
Alex wasn''t certain he could live up to the standards of the previous Lord of Lust, but Asmodea thought otherwise.
--------
(A/N: hello guys, don''t forget to send power stones and golden tickets for more updates.)
Thanks.
Chapter 12 12: How Long?
?Alex wasn''t certain he could live up to the standards of the previous Lord of Lust, but Asmodea thought otherwise.
"Trust me, it sounds stupid, but be yourself. Every Ruler of sin has been unique in his or her way. The third Governor of Greed decided to be greedy in only one aspect, adoration, and respect. He was the only Governor of Greed that gave away his fortune to the masses in order to gather as much respect from the people as possible. His reign was short, his daughter disliked her father''s form of greed and decided she did not want her future wealth squandered. So she had her father killed." Asmodea then began to massage Alex''s shoulders as he sat down in a chair.
"What I am saying is that, as long as if you perform some sort of aspect of lust, you can be any way you want and no one will care."
"Alright... Just one more question until I decide to wing the rest, how the heck am I going to keep my wings, tail, horns, and tongue inside me and go back to a human form? I don''t very well get how the heck you do it."
"Well, the reason why I did not abstain from entering my true form when we first had sex, I had not felt lust or pleasure that powerful in a long time and could not control myself. Now that I am back to my older self and my body permeates with lust, I can keep my true self inside to feed upon the energy I gathered," said Asmodea after taking a moment she speaks again.
"That is the reason why I kept myself from transforming in the shower. Do not worry little Incubus, I will teach you how to keep your true self inside, provided we do a little hands on teaching." Asmodea giggled for the first time in a while since she started informing Alex about what he wanted to know.
''Right, time to set some rules down,'' Alex told himself.
"Time for the serious business, now that we''re... Living together, no one outside of this house should know this for your information. And cannot keep your belongings in my room, use my parent''s room. And it''s probably better if you sleep there too." Alex knew she wouldn''t follow thest rule, but he thought it would be best to mark some territory.
"As for meals, I don''t want to go out every night, too expensive, even with my budget. So we should go grocery shopping too. I assume you''re fine with clothes, because I don''t know where you got... That." Alex said while pointing straight at Asmodea who had sat down on the couch opposite of him."
"You sure you want me to be wearing clothes at all? Just think how much fun we could have without them. Of course, we would need garments when we go outside, but inside is our own little abode." As she said this, she began to peel off her first article of clothing covering her breasts, it could barely hold them in the first ce.
"No, keep those in. We will be clothed within this house, period." Alex demanded, hoping she would acquiesce. When Asmodea stopped her movements, Alex continued, "As for school, no more sex there. We will go there separately, I really don''t want people to know we are going to school together."
"Oh, that is just not fai-"
Alex cut Asmodea off, "Yes it is, and it is final, I have nothing else off the top of my head, so I guess that''s it."
"You are quite the dictator, you know that. Fine, I will agree to your requests under the condition, that as of this moment, you may noty down any more rules."
"That''s hardly in my fav-"
Asmodea cut Alex off, "No it is not, and it is final, I cannot allow you to stifle my love for you anymore."
Love, that certainly fits in somewhere.
Alex''s thoughts began to swim again.
''Will I ever love her? Incubi and Subi can fall in love? Right, I suppose I''ll love her eventually, I mean, I''m now pretty much immortal. She has shown care for me. The sex... Is awesome, love is too I suppose.''
Asmodea interrupts his thought process "This is a good moment to tell you, I need to take a small trip to... Somewhere. I need to retrieve an object for you, it is instrumental for your power. It is a type of... Book, that holds spells. Your predecessor considered it his most valuable inanimate possession. Above all else, this needs to be secured before we go to yournds. I will also be making an arrangement with a demon who I know is still loyal to you and the previous Lord of Lust, his name is Azadon."
Alex felt a loss of words, but quickly regained himself, "You''ll be gone, for how long?"
"I will be back by in time for ss Monday, I can travel quickly and I know the whereabouts of each part of my mission."
"Well, I assume this is important, so go ahead. I can go get some groceries while your gone... Guess I won''t need to do that anymore soon enough."
Asmodea did not want to leave her lord defenseless, but it was imperative she acquired the... Grimoire.
And Azadon''s legion would be useful for when her lord entered the Land of Lust to assume his position.
Grabbing Alex''s head, shended a long kiss, where they both opened up to ept the other''s tongue.
Saliva was exchanged, and Asmodea pulled Alex''s hand to her breast, wanting to feel his touch before she left.
It was only for a short while, but after being away from her lord for eighteen years, any time away from him seemed like an ordeal.
The kiss ended with them looking into each other''s eyes. Asmodea began to walk to the door, looking back at Alex, even though he had turned away in order to make a grocery list. Asmodea refused to turn away until she had shut the front door, leaving the house.
''That goodbye took quite some time, at least now I can get my shopping done,'' Alex thought semi-coldly.
--------
(A/N: hello guys, don''t forget to send power stones and golden tickets for more updates.)
Thanks.
Chapter 13 13: Unexpected Meetings!
?''That goodbye took quite some time, at least now I can get my shopping done,'' Alex thought semi-coldly.
As Alex made the list, he was unaware of a being staring at him through the window from a tree across the street.
She was licking an ice cream cone she had bought, or more specifically seduced from a shop not too far from the tree, her tined tongue reaching all around the cone.
"So that Subus is leaving him for the day, if not longer. That should work perfectly for me to fit into his life. My fiancee shouldn''t be away from his wife any longer." The being said out loud to no one in particr.
"Hmmm, what''s next on my list? Ah, milk, to the dairy section." Alex vocalized as he pushed his cart forwards. Upon reaching the dairy section, Alex left his cart in a corner in order to browse the selection of milk.
Taking careful note of the expiration date, Alex made his selection and ced it in the cart. That was when he felt someone tapping on his shoulder.
Turning around Alex saw what was a beautiful girl with a lollipop in her mouth. Upon inspection, she was wearing short shredded jeans, which stopped only inches from the top of her legs.
A long sleeve shirt that showed a bountiful amount of cleavage. She wore surprisingly simple sneakers. She had ocean blue eyes, and natural red hair.
Her face and visible skin showed no spots or scars that marred her beauty.
Upon even closer inspections thanks to his Incubus self, he could see no bra under her shirt, and probably no panties either.
He saw C-cup breasts, and an ass that many, if not all, teenage girls would envy. In other words, a girl with perfect looks. What she said surprised him.
The girl took the lollipop out of her mouth.
She then began to speak only loud enough for the two of them to hear, "So you''re the one, eh? When I see you closer, you''re quite handsome and manly. Just what I''ve expected all my life. I''ll see youter." And with that, the girl walked off, into the what Alex believed was the candy section, probably off to buy more lollipops.
It took several seconds for the words she said to process in Alex''s mind. And once again, Alex''s mind began to swim with thoughts.
''What... The... Fuck? I''m the one? What did that mean... She''ll see meter? How? In the store? Oh shit, what if she''s another demo-'' Alex was interrupted by another voice. One he had heard very few times in his life.
"Hello, Alex." It was Lauryn, the gothic beauty of their school. Alex''s eyes somehow managed to process the sight before him.
Lauryn was wearing a ck short sleeved shirt adorned with some sort of Japanese cat. Under the shirt, she wore a sort of skin-tight sleeves, which ended when they reached her first shirt.
She was wearing skinny jeans, purple ones, with a leather belt. She also wore short ck heeled shoes. Not one to care about shoes, Alex ignored those and went on to her finer aspects.
Her breasts were clearly visible within her shirt, he could even see her nipples sticking out. The jeans managed to mar the beauty of her buttocks, but not by much.
And of course, her sses, Alex believed Lauryn was one of the few girls able to pull off the sses look at any time.
"Um, hi Lauryn. What''s up?" Thanks to his inner self, Alex was able to put on a cool demeanor.
"Not much, I''m just buying some things tost the weekend."
Still unable to believe she was willingly talking to him, Alex had to ask her about what she said the other day.
"Is it ok if I ask you about what you said the other day? It just seemed odd."
"Why is that?"
"Nothing! It''s just that you have a reputation for being... Silent quite often, I just didn''t expect that, or even now for that matter."
"I don''t really care about what others think, and neither do you. But as for what I said, I meant it, you seem different. More so today."
"Well, you''re right, I am different, though, for the better, I''m not so sure."
Lauryn began to wrap up the conversation with, "Well I need to get going, but I do wish to talk to you more about how different you are someday, Monday during lunch if you like. Goodbye."
"See you Monday then." As Alex watched her walk off, his mind seemed to explode with thoughts.
''Did she just ask me out? What the hell does she mean by different? Wait, does she know I''m turning into an Incubus? She can''t be a demon too can she?''
As one thought fought the other for dominance of Alex''s pondering, he finished up his shopping.
Both odd conversations kept Alex quiet for the remainder of his trip, ''that pretty girl and Lauryn, what did they want?''
Alex parked the car in the driveway and grabbed for his house keys, wondering if Asmodea had taken a set of his keys? Not that she needed them.
He unlocked the front door and walked in, carrying his groceries inside and unloading them.
Alex sorted his purchases, and ced them in their appropriate ce in the kitchen, oblivious to the surprise that wasying down on the couch, staring at him.
The kitchen and living room both shared a half of the muchrger room. When Alex stepped back to admire his full pantry and refrigerator, a voice was heard.
"Good afternoon" It was a cheerful voice, yet holding seductive undertones.
Alex thought it was Asmodea at first, but he was soon proven wrong when he heard the next thing the voice said.
"My name is Nyssa, I am pleased to make your acquaintance... My fiancee."
''Wait... Fiancee?'' Alex wondered, ''who the heck could that be.''
As he turned around, he saw a faceying down on his couch, arms crossed over the armrest, and head lying on top. It was the girl from the store.
--------
(A/N: hello guys, don''t forget to send power stones and golden tickets for more updates.)
Thanks.
Chapter 14 14: Fiancee ?
?As he turned around, he saw a faceying down on his couch, arms crossed over the armrest, and head lying on top. It was the girl from the store.
Neither Alex nor the girl made any conspicuous movements or sounds for the next minute.
Alex''s mind exploded with thoughts.
''How the hell did she get in here? I''m her fiancee? She can''t be a Subus too, can she? This better not be one of those things Asmodea was talking about handling before she left.''
The girl, whose name seemed to be Nyssa, still holding her toothy grin, oblivious to the fact that she had broken thew to force her way inside, somehow.
It was she who finally broke the silence, "Why so quiet husband? Surely you know who your wife is..."
Alex didn''t quite know what to say, but he managed to stammer, "I''m certain I am not married, and I am certain you are not my wife. You''re not a Subus are you?" Wow, subtle.
"That hurts my feelings you know." Nyssa whimpered, seeming genuinely hurt, "I suppose no one must have told you of your arrangement with me. And no, I am not some Subus. I am nothing like those tramps. It''s annoying enough to share part of my lineage with an Incubus. Not that that is how I feel about you though!" Assured Nyssa.
"Right, if you''re not a Subus, then what kind of demon are you? And yes, please, please, please exin to me how we''re engaged... Asmodea failed to mention this important bit of information."
"Asmodea, your so-called favorite... You will have to rece her with me soon. Let me begin with my lineage. I am what is known by general terms as a sort of half-breed. Though I hate that term itself, I prefer the best of the two worlds. My father is an Incubus, though he is dead now, and my mother is known as the Princess of Pride, a Ruler of Sin like you."
"I don''t know the story, but my father must have been some sort of concubine to mother. Before the previous Lord of Lust died eighteen years ago, he arranged a marriage between the mother''s unborn daughter, me, and you. Hence, we are both husband and wife, well not yet, but soon. So please don''t mind me if I call you husband or anything like that... Husband." Nyssa exined.
"Uh-huh... I see, well, I''m not getting married to a demon I barely know."
"Why not? We both obviously love each other."
''Jeez, there''s no getting through that thick skull,'' Alex thought.
"I''m sorry, but I don''t love you. I don''t know how this stuff works for demons, but it takes much longer than a couple of minutes and an arranged marriage for us to fall in love."
"So you''re saying I simply have to spend time with you for us to be in love? Interesting. I ept, as of this moment, we will be spending our days together."
"Ok, fine with tha-... What?"
"I will now be staying with you here in order to maximize our time together for us to fall in love as quickly as possible. No matter the number of days it takes. I must not let that Subus have you all to herself."
Alex wasn''t sure if he could take another girl to live in his house, let alone them being demons.
He wondered what vendetta did she have against Asmodea, and decided to ask her Nyssa about that.
"Right, so you''ll be staying here too. May I ask what sort of grudge you have against Asmodea?"
"It''s not that I have any grudge against her, it''s that she is not yourwful wife, that position is mine. I should be the one you should spend the most time with. And if you must, you may use her as a concubine."
"Alright let''s get something straight, in my house. And this is mine, not ours, everyone is equal, humans, Subi, Incubi, demons, Rulers of Sin, you, Asmodea, angels, and even the Devil and God themselves. No one is better than the other. Got that?" Alex hoped the message got through to her. Thest thing he wanted was a demonic squabble turning violent in his home."
"Of course my love, whatever you wish. I will enforce your rules as youmand them. A loving wife should always do this."
It seemed easy to get Nyssa to do what Alex wanted, as long as if he pushed the married couple bit on her. There was one other question Alex wanted to be answered.
"Asmodea told me that the angels held a strict no demon policy on Earth, save for me and Asmodea, why did they let you in?"
"Those stuck up creatures? I mean, equal beings. Oh... They don''t know I''m here. It''s not like they can keep track of every house in the world."
''No sense of responsibility,'' thought Alex, I can''t really do anything about her anyways until Asmodea returns. Might as well make dinner since it''s around that time.
"Right, well I''m going to make dinner, want anything in particr?"
"I can''t allow you to cook dinner for the both of us, in order for me to be the perfect wife, I will be the cook of this household. Don''t worry, I know a couple of recipes, I''m confident I can make something for the both of us."
"I guess so, as long as if you know what you''re doing, I''m fine with you cooking. That lets me y a game in the meantime."
"Now let me ask, do you want anything in particr? I''ll take any request from you!"
Alex pondered the question for a moment before replying with fervor, "Can you make spaghetti? It''s been a long time since I had that."
"Spaghetti... Of course, I know how to make that my love! I wouldn''t be a decent wife if I couldn''t prepare such a simple meal. I may need to consult a cookbook though."
"Third shelf from in the far left, in the library. Help yourself." Alex felt somewhatfortable with Nyssa in his house, as he did with Asmodea. Like he could feel no harmful intentions from them, only warmth.
While Nyssa browsed Alex''s library and soon, cooked their meal, Alex began to y his favorite game: The Elder Parchments - Highrim. Twenty minutester, as Alex turned in a quest in ckrun, Nyssa called out.
"Time for your dinner!"
--------
(A/N: hello guys, don''t forget to send power stones and golden tickets for more updates.)
Thanks.
Chapter 15 15: Her First Time [R-18+]
?Wondering if Nyssa was quite the cook she made herself out to be earlier, Alex saved his game and headed to the table in the kitchen.
Seeing the meal on the table, only one question came to mind, which he had to ask out loud. "Uhm, Nyssa, why are the noodles, well, green?"
"It was a small teensy ident at first, but trust me, I made sure to taste test it. I would never poison my soon to be husband!"
Her words taking no effect, Alex could only wonder what effect the food would have on him, was it even human spaghetti?
"Well, I''ll try it, it looks odd, but hopefully it doesn''t taste that way too." Taking several noodles within the tines of his fork, Alex opened his mouth, and without hesitation, thrust the food in. All expectations were shattered within moments of the food entering his mouth.
"It''s... Good! Tastes better than regr noodles. I won''t bother asking what mistake you made, because that''d probably ruin the meal. But you weren''t kidding when you said you knew to cook."
Nyssa blushed at the words, "Um, thanks." Said Nyssa, unable to form any other words. Despite her looks, she really does have that sort of cute and affectionate side to her.
They finished up the meal, and after several more minutes, Alex wolfed down the food and any possible leftovers, it was delicious after all.
"I''m going to go y my game some more for a while, is there anything that can keep you upied?"
Nyssa perked up, picking up her original voice of cheerful yet seductive she said, "Yes, there is something that can keep me upied. Though it''s more like someone..." As she said thest word, she began to shed herself off her shirt.
Alex wasn''t fazed, he actually somewhat expected her to do something like this, she did consider them to be engaged after all.
Going with the flow, Alex kissed Nyssa''s neck. Letting out a small moan, Nyssa brought her left hand to Alex''s groin, rubbing his dick from inside his pants.
Alex relieved Nyssa of her bra, moving his mouth to her right nipple.
Her breasts were no where near asrge as Asmodea''s, but they were still boobs... And well, what pair of tits do men not like? He wondered.
As Alex sucked upon Nyssa''s breasts, kneading with his hand the one he currently was not sucking on, Nyssa relieved herself of her next article of clothing, her denim shorts.
Several more minutes passed until both had done away with all articles of clothing,pletely naked on the couch.
Nyssa was on her knees in front of the couch, my dick in front of her, and hitting various pleasure points with her forked tongue.
"A good wife should please her husband to the best of her ability!" Nyssa said.
"I''m not... Fuck, arguing with you when I say that you''re probably the only girl that would say that in a rtionship."
Nyssa smiled as she licked the dick in front of her from head to base several times. She loved licking sweet objects, a man''s penis was no different, especially if it was her fiancee''s.
Alex almost lost it when he saw her sweet fresh face licking his dick like a popsicle. Alex almost lost it again when he heard the next words out of her mouth.
"I''ll have you know, love, that this is my first time doing something like this. Ever since I was told of my fiancee''s existence, I''ve saved myself just for this asion. My first time with my husband, or in our case, soon to be husband."
''So I''ll be taking her innocence tonight? Not that she was innocent to being with. Hard to believe demons can even be virgins, it just doesn''t seem possible, but yet, such a miracle kneels before me,'' Alex pondered.
His thoughts were interrupted as soon as Nyssa retracted her tongue in order to wrap her lips around his head, slowly moving downwards.
She went down as far as she could, until his cock proved toorge for her to hold on. Nyssa went back up to take another breath of air before she sank herself again onto her lover''s pole.
Another thought popped into Alex''s mind: ''It is her first time, so she can''t be a professional at this... But there''s something about a girl performing her first blowjob that just attracts all men.''
Positioning herself so that she had better ess to Alex''s dick, Nyssa got ready for one final attempt at taking his entire cock into her mouth.
Nyssa decided to try something different.
Aligning her throat and Alex''s cock, so that they were like a horizontal line. she forced herself upon Alex again.
Her lips held on tight to his dick as she moved all the way forward. Her trick proved a sess, as Alex''s dick entered her throat.
Nyssa opened her eyes to her aplishment, she managed topletely deep-throat her lover''s big pole.
"This feels just great Nyssa..." Alex moaned out loud.
Nyssa formed a smile around the dick that was firmly situated within her mouth, and let out a noise that seemed to be a giggle.
Several seconds passed until Nyssa reluctantly extracted herself from her lover''s prick. As her reluctance vanished, Nyssa sweetly said, "Now that you''re properly lubricated, how about you fuck me with your big cock, my pussy is wet, and I''m ready for you to be my first."
Nyssa climbed onto the couch next to Alex and syed herself for him, waiting for the package she desperately wanted. Alex was only too willing to deliver.
Not wasting time with prods and pokes, Alex positioned himself over Nyssa, he then aligned his dick at her entrance and immediately pushed himself in.
Nyssa and Alex moaned in unison as his dick prated her virgin folds.
Upon reaching her hymen, Alex thrust himself inside her for a while longer, somewhat scared that he might hurt her.
--------
(A/N: hello guys, don''t forget to send power stones and golden tickets for more updates.)
Thanks.
Chapter 16 16: Different Colors? [R-18+]
?Upon reaching her hymen, Alex thrust himself inside her for a while longer, somewhat scared that he might hurt her.
Nyssa sense his reluctance and assured him with words, "Don''t worry, this needs to happen eventually... And I want you to do it, my love, so don''t hesitate, and who knows, I might like pain!" Every other word was interrupted by a moan from her thanks to Alex''s persistent thrusts.
Encouraged by the words, Alex hesitated one final second before thrusting as far as he could.
Ripping the hymen from her walls, small drops of blood seeped out of her vagina.
Nyssa let out a silent scream, it hurt... But not enough to overwhelm the pleasure she also felt.
Nyssa motioned for Alex to continue in order to keep the pleasurable feeling she felt. Alex continued to thrust himself deep inside, not slowing down.
Nyssa moved one of her hands to her clit as she bounced on Alex''s cock. She rubbed her clit with her fingers fast enough to make her fingers a blur to normal eyes.
That extra stimtion was all she needed to have her first orgasm. Waves of pleasure hit Nyssa as shetched her lips onto Alex for a deep kiss, tongues interfering with one another.
She let out a pleased scream from her orgasm into his mouth, it was loud enough to be heard throughout the room, if anyone was there.
Alex was thankful he was kissing her while she was screaming... He had to be courteous and not wake up any sleeping neighbors after all.
Scooping his arms under Nyssa''s back, Alex pulled her into a position where Nyssa sat on top of Alex with her knees on the couch, and her body firmly nted on his dick.
He was going to cum soon and wanted to do it while staring at her body.
Nyssa''s C cup breasts bounced with each hard thrust Alex performed. His stamina had improved over the short time since his first session with Asmodea.
That was definitely thanks to his transformation into an Incubus.
It only took minutes of intense thrusts for both sides to cum, a second time for Nyssa. While it was not as powerful at first, it was enough to make her moan loudly into the air.
She smiled as ropes of cum were shot into her womb, feeling warm inside thanks to her lover''s spunk.
Upon pulling out of Nyssa, Alex took several deep breaths to calm himself. Which Nyssa soon interrupted with another deep kiss.
Unlike the sex fueled kisses from before, this one had passion emanating from it. Both parties battled a small war with her tongues, in which Nyssa had the advantage in.
Her tongue was longer, and she had much more experience when it came to licking... Well, anything.
? Saliva was exchanged from one mouth to the other until they pulled away, a strand of saliva connecting the two mouths.
Nyssa brought back her original toothy smile as she said to her lover, "It was as I dreamed it to always be, I doubt the next time we do this in the future will be as great as our first together... It is too bad we cannot both be virgins for the consummation of our love."
Alex was unfazed, and he spoke in his normally smooth voice, "As I said before, it takes a long time for a human to fall in love, I may be turning into an Incubus, but that doesn''t change the fact that I am originally human."
"Don''t worry, I know you can''t be tied down for the moment. But I feel that soon enough, you wille to realize that we are meant for each other!" Nyssa replied cheerfully, she seemed oblivious to some of the words Alex just spoke.
"Right, well, I''m going to get some sleep. I''m tired, you''re wee to sleep wherever, but I already know where you''re going to insist upon sleeping."
"As your fiancee, I will take my rightful ce next to you in your bed! But first, let me make myselffortable." Said, Nyssa.
Still, naked, Nyssa began to change into her demonic form. Alex hadn''t seen what she looked like yet that way.
White wings sprouted from her back, white horns pierced the air above her head, a white tail slithered out of her butt, and her skin turned grey.
"White? Seems an unusual color for demons." Alex wondered out loud.
"Asmodea did not tell you? Then let me exin: Royalty in our world has a unique color, ck or white. Only Rulers of Sin and their offspring will be colored this way. If one elevates to the position of Ruler of Sin and if they were originally not ck or white, then their color will change, but only if they were chosen as the sessor to the throne."
"You are the Lord of Lust, I assume you will be a ck demon since your predecessor was also a ck demon. My mother and I are white demons. Our colorings mark our high status and our power, we are the most powerful demons in our world!"
"What about other colors? Asmodea I guess is a red demon, what about green? Blue? Yellow?"
"Those mark lesser demons, while they can still be powerful depending on their training, they can never hope to achieve our power."
"Interesting, well, this is all well and good but I don''t even have my wings yet, so I won''t bother being all royal yet. Time to get some sleep."
"My first time having sex with my fiancee, and now my first time sleeping in the same bed! We''re so going to fall in love soon." Nyssa whispered to herself quietly enough for Alex to not hear.
On another part of the globe...
Asmodea searched for the possession that Alex needed above all else before he ascended to his throne. The powerful... Grimoire.
The letter the previous Lord of Lust left her said that had it hidden in the human world after his death by another one of his trusted subordinates.
The letter said it should be hidden in a random dune in the Sahara.
--------
(A/N: hello guys, don''t forget to send power stones and golden tickets for more updates.)
Thanks.
Chapter 17 17: Letter!
?The letter said it should be hidden in a random dune in the Sahara.
No one, not even the most determined angel or demon would search every single dune in this vast desert.
The letter had thankfully given coordinates as to the general area of which the... Grimoire hasin.
Asmodea followed the coordinates to an unassuming area of the desert. How she was supposed to find the... Grimoire now was beyond her, but the answer soon came to her.
"It is good to see you again Asmodea, hello." A voice pierced the winds of the desert, reaching Asmodea''s ears. She pped her wings until she reached the spot where the voice had originated. Out of nowhere.
After a couple of seconds of waiting, a figure rose from the sand, a figure with wings.
It was Tozomat. He was known for only ever saying goodbyes and hellos during his service to the previous Lord of Lust, so Asmodea did not wait for him to speak.
"Tozomat, I have not seen you in eighteen years, ''tis good to see you too. I assume you have the object in interest with you safe?"
Tozomat nodded, stretching his arms to an unusual length into the dune he rose from. Out came a lock box and a key.
Asmodea needed no confirmation as to whether the... Grimoire was in the box or not, she could feel the power seeping out the edges.
Tozomat''s arm stretched again, handing the box and key to Asmodea.
"Before you go Tozomat..." Asmodea requested, "I need to return to the Land of Lust and herald the return of our lord. Also, find Azodan and everyone still loyal to the rightful heir, and ask them to make sure no demonic force rises against Alex, that''s our lord''s name."
Tozomat replied, "It is good to have a lord with a name, I will do as you ask, goodbye Asmodea." A swirl of purple energy appeared behind Tozomat, which he stepped through, entering the demon world.
He was one of the few demons that could traverse between worlds so easily, one of the reasons why he was trusted with the safekeeping of the... Grimoire.
"Time to return to Alex, I''ll have some special homework for him after ss tomorrow." Asmodeaughed out loud...
"I feel an energy building up in this region." A veiled figure in white pointed at an area in North America.
"Is it the new Lord of Lust, I do not like letting him gather power there. Our agreement with him was asinine." A different voice veiled in all white spoke out.
A third voice rose, "Yes it is, and a different source of power lies resting there... I believe it to be a white demon."
The second voice spoke, "Ah yes, the so called marriage between the daughter of the Princess of Pride, and the new Lord of Lust. What measures shall we take"
A fourth voice rose above all others, "We will not do anything, we have formed an agreement with the previous Lord of Lust, and our agreement shall not be interrupted. But yes, it would be folly to ignore any possible threat. That is why I would have Aureal watch them for the time being."
A fifth voice entered the scene, "As youmand." The fifth voice''s source disappeared in a beam of light.
The third voice spoke out in caution, "I do not mean to discredit your orders, but her? Of all the ones we could send... Why her?
The fourth only smiled, "It is not her fault that you all are apprehensive among her. She may have hurt Tineas in a simple duel, but that was because Tineas spoke hurtful words. I believe everyone, Tineas, and Aureal should redeem themselves. Besides, she is quite powerful, and would be able to quell any threat that rises."
All four figures standing in the room were garbed in pure white, feathery wings protruding from their backs, their skin pale, and a golden halo floating above their heads.
The second voice spoke again, "I am against your n, with all due respect. I do not know how to proceed, but I do not believe sending Aureal as a... The watchdog would help things.
The voices debated for a while longer as a small ray of light surged forward, into the Earth.
The beam of lightnded in an inconspicuous area of Alex''s town. A figure walked away from the light as it dissipated. A girl walked forward, in regr street clothes, into the direction of Alex''s home.
-----------
Sunday passed without an event for Alex and Nyssa.
Their morning was spent with Alex wing his way out of bed from the herculean grip of Nyssa who was still asleep.
Nyssa, when finally roused from her slumber, cooked a breakfast of bacon, cheese, and egg omelets.
She was quite fond of cooking it seemed.
Their afternoon was spent buying clothes for Nyssa, because the garment she had been wearing since they first met was her only outfit.
Nyssa had them both eat out for the evening, at a peculiar French bistro. Nothing interesting happened to them both that day.
Nyssa prodded Alex to let them have sex, but Alex mustered up all the willpower he could so he could get a decent sleep that night.
Ever since he met Asmodea, he had not had a single good night''s rest.
And then Monday came, as well as its interesting events.
"Look I need to go to school, and you can''te with me unless you''re a student here. And you have to be of age obviously." Alex exined to Nyssa.
Nyssa pleaded back, "I am of age, I was born in the same year as you! Who knows what could happen to you if I can''t protect you!"
"I can protect myself, nothing at that school is a threat really, I can handle myself in a fight."
---------
(A/N: make sure to send gifts, power stones, and golden tickets. Thank you for your support.
Chapter 18 18: A New Girl!
?Nyssa pleaded back, "I am of age, I was born in the same year as you! Who knows what could happen to you if I can''t protect you!"
"I can protect myself, nothing at that school is a threat really, I can handle myself in a fight."
"But what if an angel swoops down and smites you! I wouldn''t be there to help. I know how to fight, in fact, I have been trained in sword fighting by the best instructor the ins of Pride have to offer!"
"Look, just stay here and don''t get yourself into trouble, if there is any trouble, holy or unholy, you are the first I''ll contact. Asmodea should be back today anyways, so I doubt anything big''ll happen."
"Asmodea... Fine, but remember this, I am your new favorite. This relic from another era holds nothing against me."
"Uh huh, but you remember this, everyone in my house is equal, so there are no favorites. I hold both of you in equal esteem. Well, I better get going, see youter and stay out of trouble ok?"
"Yes, goodbye. Just know that I love you!"
"Relentless girl..." Alex whispered under his breath as he drove off in his car.
After Alex parked his car and locked the door, he strode to the side doors. The student parking lot was situated at the left side of the school.
He heard amotion going on down the sidewalk, near the corner of the building. It was a girl, being ganged up upon by some guys...
"And oh lovely, Kendal," Alex said to himself. "I guess I better stop that, don''t want him getting too cocky around here."
Briskly walking to the group, he began to hear what was going on.
"So girl, you still haven''t told us your name." Said, Kendal.
"Hey man, she''s not gonna tell us, the bitch is mute or something." Said one of Kendal''s friends.
Kendal replied, "No way, heard her talking before I saw her. Might have to hurt her if she doesn''t work with me." Raising one of his hands behind his head, readying up a back handed p, but Alex caught the arm, not letting go.
"The fuck is that?" Said another friend of Kendal''s.
They all turned around to see Alex, holding an indifferent stare towards them, he has dealt with Kendal before, but right now will make no difference.
"Oh, it''s the fucking loner. Heard you friends with the hot new substitute teacher, want to tell her to suck my dick?" Kendal insulted.
Alex shot back, "Yea, no. But I will however tell her to castrate it. Why don''t you leave this girl alone now? She obviously doesn''t like you." Alex could clearly see the menacing re the girl was giving the group, excluding Alex.
"I really don''t want to have to go through this again, remember two months ago? I had fun, but I''m not sure you did."
Kendal, clearly annoyed, took his other hand, balled it into a fist, and swung it at Alex.
''So predictable,'' Alex thought, ''I guess I will have to go through this again.''
Rapidly moving his head to dodge the fist, Alex took his right leg and thrust it into the first guy''s groin, immediately knocking him out of the fight.
One down, three more to go. Kendal''s other two friends swung their own fists into Alex, both moving as slowly as ever.
''I really should thank my demonic self one of these days when I get the chance,'' Alex noted.
Alex took his free hand to p the fists away, then he used his upied hand to twist Kendal''s arm around Kendal''s back, wrenching it into a painful position.
One of the goons readied another fist and swung it toward Alex''s stomach. Alex sidestepped it, pulling back Kendal so he could take the blow, Alex then ced the elbow of the upied hand into the guy''s face.
''Two down, two to go.'' Alex pushed Kendal away, into a nearby bush, dazing him. Thest guy looked at his two friends writhing on the ground, then he looked at Kendal who was face first in the bush.
The guy, who decided getting hit wasn''t worth it, attempted to book it around the corner. A simple leg in his path tripped him, causing him to nt his face into the cement.
Ouch!
"So, um, are you ok?" Alex asked the girl.
Before, Alex was only able to see the girl quickly before getting into a fight, now he could see the entirety of the figure before him.
She had pale skin and seemingly natural white hair. Her face held no blemishes and could only be described as beautiful.
Paying no heed to what clothes she wore, the Incubus spirit within him feasted upon the body of the figure.
D cup breasts, a slim waist, and a round butt, she had a sort of pure innocent beauty.
The girl answered Alex''s question, "Yes I am, though I required no help. They were hardly a match for me. Had you not interfered, I would have dealt them each a mortal blow."
Unsure if the girl was joking or not, Alex asked another question, "Well before I head to school, mind if I know your name? If not that, why did this guy." Alex pointed at Kendal who was still face first in the bush, "I mean, this douchebag, why was he after you?"
"These humans had lecherous intentions, as do you. However, you are controlling your desires at the moment and I thank you for that," she said.
''Humans? Is she a...'' Alex wondered, until the girl spoke again, "As for my name, my name is Aureal." And with that, she was off, walking away from the scene."
Alex''s mind imploded this time, ''odd name, is she another demon? How the heck did she know I was looking at her that way? Mortal blow? I probably don''t want to be on her bad side. She can''t be human, the way she spoke. Oh shit, better get to the first period.''
---------
(A/N: make sure to send gifts, power stones, and golden tickets. Thank you for your support.
Chapter 19 19: Girl Number Three.
?Alex''s mind imploded this time, ''odd name, is she another demon? How the heck did she know I was looking at her that way? Mortal blow? I probably don''t want to be on her bad side. She can''t be human, the way she spoke. Oh shit, better get to the first period.''
And Alex was off, still thinking about Aureal as he reached his first ss of the day. The sses passed like any other day.
Calculus, boring, sleep, leave. Biology, semi-interesting, sleep, leave. History of Motion Pictures, awesome, sleep during boring parts, leave. Lunch...
Lunchtime was signaled throughout the school, leaving Alex wondering what to do about Lauryn. Lauryn saw Alex the other day while he was grocery shopping.
Since his eighteenth birthdayst Thursday, she had spoken to him twice,menting on how... Different Alex was, in a good way.
She was known to be the least talkative girl in the school, and ignored any attempts at conversation unless she spoke herself.
The fact she wanted to talk to Alex alone, only gave him apprehension. He had to find out what she wanted though.
Alex made his usual trip to his regr lunch table, and when it came into view, he saw all the table''s frequenters except for Lauryn.
''Where could she be?'' He wondered. He slightly jumped when Alex felt a hand rubbing his shoulder.
A voice whispered into his ear saying, "I''ll be in the drama room, don''t worry, I''ll make sure no one''s there."
Alex turned around to see who made the voice, only to see a sh of blue and pink hair vanish around the corner.
"That had to be Lauryn, doubt anyone else in this school has that hair," Alex told himself.
Munching on a cookie he had bought from the cafeteria, Alex made his way to the drama room.
Upon reaching the door, Alex opened only a crack in order to peer through, unsure of what he would find inside.
He saw a dim room, lights partially on, a carpeted floor with desks, chairs, and clothing littered around, yep that''s the drama room. Then he heard words.
"Juste in, I don''t bite, I swear. I do other things, but I won''t do them without asking first." An unusually vibrant voice hit Alex''s ears.
Chancing at the unknown, Alex walked inside the room, closing the door behind him. Nothing out of the ordinary revealed itself, and all he saw that was living was Lauryn sitting on one of the chairs.
Lauryn then asked a question that confirmed some of his suspicions about her, "What were you expecting? A demon? Well, you''ll find none of those in here, save yourself." Make that one of his suspicions...
"So what are you? You say you''re not a demon, but you can''t be human." Inquired Alex.
"Yes, I am human, though not a normal one. Many humans know full well of the existence of demons and angels, I am but one of them."
"Right, well what are you other than a human then?"
"Persistent, well then, I am a witch, or more specifically, a mage. But witch sounds better for a female than the word ''mage''."
"Actually, I think it works just fine for you, so you''re a mage. That''s nice and all, but what do you want with me?"
"Now that is actually what I want to discuss with you here. You are a demon, or developing into one. What kind of demon, I do not know. All I know, is that there is the power to be gained when associating with demons for us mages."
"So in Layman''s terms, you want to hang out with me?"
"Yes. Is that so hard to understand?"
"Kind of, a lot of people would go screaming if a single hint of demons appeared anywhere. Well, as for what kind of demon am I, I''m an Incubus. And supposedly, I am the next ''Lord of Lust''"
"You''re not kidding, are you? I knew you were a developing demon, but to think that you are a Ruler of Sin? I cannot believe my luck. I very much want to share with your exploits in the future." Lauryn then added, "The funny thing is, I also sense an angel nearby. I wonder what it could be doing here?"
"I think I might have met this angel, though I have no idea if this girl actually is one, or what she wants for that matter."
"Is that so, do you also know anything about the other two demons I have sensed around here?"
Alex sighed, "Yea, the reason why I''m so reluctant now is because I have a subus and some sort of half-breed demon with me, screwing me as often as possible. I can''t keep up with them."
"You have two demons following you? I''ve never heard of this many demons congregating together in the human world for a long time. Alex, I''m sorry to say, but I will be taking a position as girl number three."
"Fantastic, I somehow knew that is where this was going to lead. That aside, if you''re going to be hanging around with me, I at least need to know a little about you."
"A little about myself hmmm? Well you might as well know this, I am the daughter of the immortal being Morgana, yes, you are correct to assume that my mother is the witch from Medieval Ennd. I know plenty of magic thanks to my mother, but I''ve decided to follow my own path for a while. Being with a demon will help me train myself." She said then stopped for a moment before continuing introduction.
"I can bet I''ll be fighting powerful foes along the way, and basking within your lust and those two subi you mentioned will help condition me. h h, even more exnation on why I want to be with you. So as of today, I will move into your household. Though it will take me a day or two to move my belongings." she said finishing his introduction and his and her advantages of being with him.
---------
(A/N: make sure to send gifts, power stones, and golden tickets. Thank you for your support.
Chapter 20 20: Mini-Bl*Wjob [R-18+]
?"I can bet I''ll be fighting powerful foes along the way, and basking within your lust and those two subi you mentioned will help condition me. h h, even more exnation on why I want to be with you. So as of today, I will move into your household. Though it will take me a day or two to move my belongings."
"Rapture, well I won''t stop you. I''m going to have to get used to random stuff like this once I''m in the Land of Lust."
"How about I take a taste of this lust of yours? I want to feel that vast amount of power stored inside of you." Lauryn licked her lips upon saying these words.
Understanding what was about to happen, Alex raised an eyebrow as he feasted on Lauryn''s chest.
Lauryn, seeing what Alex was eyeing, smiled and pulled her top over her head, removing the top entirely.
The only thing covering her breasts was ace bra. She was d she decided to wear sexy underwear today for Alex.
"So, how do you like the view? My tits big enough for you?" As she spoke, Lauryn squeezed her breasts together with her hands, the bra barely able to contain them as the nearly popped out.
Alex replied, keeping his eyes focused on her chest. "I love them, though I''ll admit, I''ve seen bigger. But she''s a Subus, and I guess they have an advantage over humans boob wise."
"Whatever keeps you happy, my tits are yours now, do whatever you want to them, as long as if I can do the same to your cock." Saying that, Lauryn unzipped Alex''s pants, reaching inside his underwear to grope his dick.
Somehow managing to unhook her bra, Alex groped her breasts, squeezing the nipples.
Lauryn let out a small moan, clearly feeling something from her breasts, "Shit, you do know what you''re doing there."
Both of them undressed themselves fully, neither wanting to be covered up anymore. Lauryn pushed Alex onto a chair, his cock fully hard and pointing at Lauryn''s face.
"You''re so big... Time to give your dick the attention it needs." Lauryn then wrapped one of her hands around Alex''s dick, and began stroking it.
She used her hand to stroke only from the base of his cock to the bottom of its head. Lauryn brought her mouth to the head of Alex''s penis and began licking it.
After licking it several times, she wrapped her lips around the head of cock, Alex noted that her tongue wasn''t forked like Nyssas or Asmodeas, it still felt good whenever she utilized it though.
With her lips around the head, Lauryn sucked the head, giving a mini blowjob, as the dick was still upied with her smooth hands.
Taking her free hand, Lauryn fondled Alex''s scrotum, keeping her palm under the balls while massaging them with her fingertips.
"You''re too good at this..." Exasperated Alex, "I''m gonna cum soon, don''t worry, I can go another round."
Encouraged by Alex''sment, Lauryn removed her hand around the dick and plunged her mouth down as far as she could.
She could only reach about a bit more than halfway down her dick before she gave up, but the wet stimtion was too much for Alex to not burst.
Lauryn was a bit surprised at first, but kept her mouth wrapped around his dick in order to swallow the sticky load for two reasons.
One, she wanted to see how he tasted, and two, an Incubus''s load, no, a Lord of Lust''s load would empower her.
She was going to relish being with him and his demon friends, basking in their power.
Power wasn''t her only reason for wanting to be with Alex though, she had always held a small crush on him, thinking him very handsome.
''But those weren''t the things to think about when swallowing someones load,'' Lauryn thought. To Lauryn, Alex tasted very delicious, salty, warm, bitter, yet a hint of sweetness; she loved those tastes.
Opening her mouth to show that she had his entire load to Alex, she swallowed it. Feeling herself grow warm from thetent power of an Incubi''s lust.
"So you''re ready for more? Because I sure am." Lauryn said as she reached down to show Alex how wet her pussy was.
Alex only nodded, his dick still surprisingly hard from the fantastic pleasure Lauryn gave it. He definitely wanted to see how her pussy felt now.
Lauryn bent over onto the carpet, hands forward, knees on the ground, and her ass in the air, giving full ess to Alex of her wet pussy.
She wiggled her butt, teasing Alex. He took his position behind her and lined up his dick ready to enter her wet pussy.
"You certainly are wet, and tight too..." Said Alex as he wasted no time prating her pussy with his rock hard dick.
Lauryn let out a wordless moan as she felt him filling her up pussy, Alex dick was most assuredly the biggest thing to ever enter her pussy. "You certainly are an appropriate Lord of Lust."
Alex sent slow thrusts into her pussy, making sure she was stretched out until her pussy could take his full dick.
Lauryn savored the feeling of slowly being stretched out, relishing every second. When Alex finally reached her womb, that''s when he started thrusting harder in her pussy.
Hard enough to knock Lauryn''s sses off. He pulled his dick out almost all the way to the entrance and then swiftly thrust back in, repeating this procedure.
Lauryn let out a small moan each time he did that, it was like replicating the feeling of being slowly stretched out, but only faster, and a lot more pleasurable.
Her breasts swung back and forth underneath her and jiggle uncontrobly, her breasts were also big enough for her nipples to reach the ground.
The carpet scratched her nipples each time her breasts swung either way, that added another font of stimtion for Lauryn.
She didn''tst very much longer after minutes of this stimtion, and she came around Alex''s cock.
Lauryn couldn''t keep herself very quiet that time, and screamed loud enough for anyone passing the room to hear, but luckily no one did.
After the most powerful parts of the orgasm subside, Lauryn put her sses back on. She motioned for Alex to stop for a second so she could lie down on a nearby desk.
---------
I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle. If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do.
And thank you very much for your support.
Golden Ticket
Power stone
(A/N: make sure to send gifts, power stones, and golden tickets. Thank you for your support.)
Chapter 21 21: Azadon? [R-18+]
?After the most powerful parts of the orgasm subside, Lauryn put her sses back on. She motioned for Alex to stop for a second so she could lie down on a nearby desk.
She felt too woozy from her orgasm to hold herself up anymore.
Lauryn said, "I figure a new position would be nice, also when you''re about to cum, I want you to burst all over my face. I tasted your cum, now I want to see how it feels on my face." She smiled sweetly as Alex entered her pussy again.
Positioning Lauryn''s legs over his shoulders, Alex thrusted his cock back into her pussy hard. This time, he could see her breasts bounce back and forth.
Alex stared at her tits for several more seconds before taking his hands; grasping them. ''They''re soft, big, and warm.''
The nipples poked out between his finger. Alex then used his fingertips to trace circles around the aures.
"Oh god, I may cum again at this rate, I just can''t handle your big dick... It just fills me up inside, and what you''re doing to my tits, I just can''t stand up to you!" Lauryn eximed while moaning in between words.
Alex, determined to make her cum once more before him, took his left hand off her breasts up to her clit. He rubbed, squeezed, and lightly scratched her nub with his fingers.
He sent another hard thrust Lauryn''s way as he removed his left hand again to her other entrance.
Though in a partially awkward position, Alex thrusted as many fingers as he could into her ass, thankful they were lubricated from the juices of Lauryn''s pussy.
That did it, Lauryn screamed again loudly as juices flowed out of her pussy, obvious that she came again.
Alex too, was about to cum, so he removed himself from Lauryn''s pussy. Lauryn, somehow able to move, removed herself from the desk and got down to her knees on the floor head facing Alex''s dick.
She took her hand and wrapped it around his dick.
"Oh fuck, I just want this cock to explode all over my face." Lauryn said as she stroked his dick.
She sucked the dick a couple of times, savoring the taste of her juices on his dick as she stroked him to another orgasm. A couple secondster and she was rewarded.
Ropes of cum stered her face, some getting on her sses, some into her hair, a little bit got onto her eyelids, some getting on her nose, and the rest coating her lips and chin.
Even though Alex had recently came, he marveled that he was able to produce such an amount of sperm.
Any rational thoughts Alex was thinking, was soon reced with orgasmic ecstasy. Both of them feeling the afterglow of powerful orgasms.
Lauryn took her tongue to wash the area around her lips, tasting whatever semen she could gather.
Alex opened his eyes to see Lauryn licking her lips, she looked oddly hot when her face was coated with his cum.
He felt the stirring of arousal within his cock again, but quickly ignored it and gathered his clothes. Alex handed a clean rage to Lauryn along with her clothes.
She thanked them as she cleaned herself up and clothed herself.
After they were both fully dressed Lauryn said, "That was just fantastic. If I''m going to be spending my time with you from now on, I bet I can count on many more experiences like that."
"Likewise." Replied Alex, "Though I don''t mind you staying at my house I guess, one of my other guests may not like it."
"Why''s that? Demons aren''t known for their morals." Lauryn said innocently, "So I bet we could get into plenty of fun."
"She fancies herself as my fiancee, and I don''t fancy myself getting married anytime soon."
"Don''t worry, she''s a demon, lustful debauchery is within her. She''ll love having fun with me eventually." Lauryn giggled. "What about the other demon you''re with? Which is the Subi, and which is this half-breed?"
"My so-called fiancee is named Nyssa, she said her father was an Incubus, and her mother is the Princess of Pride." Alex replied, "Asmodea, yes the new sub in this school is her, is a Subus."
Lauryn looked surprised, "You''re a Lord of Lust, and you''re the fiancee to the daughter of Pride? I can tell you''re not lying, so it must be true... I am all the more excited to move in with you!"
"Yea, it may be a field day for you, but I don''t know how Nyssa or Asmodea are going to feel."
The school let out a ring that signaled lunch was over, time for fourth period.
Lauryn, looking at the clock, said, "Well I will meet you either tonight at your home, or tomorrow after school. May I have the address?"
Alex reluctantly gave her directions and his address to get to his home. And so they both said their goodbyes as they each went to their separate sses.
They both shared the same fifth period, but that was it in their schedule other than lunch that they had inmon.
When fifth period came, Alex sat at his usual seat in the back, not expecting anything out of the ordinary.
In this ss, the teacher didn''t care where his students sat, as long as if they were present, he was fine.
Lauryn took advantage of that. Lauryn, who usually sat in the front corner, walked over to Alex so that she could sit next to him.
Several eyes in the ss took note of that, wondering why would she switch seats to sit next to Alex.
They were both essentially loners in that school, Alex had a violent reputation; Lauryn held a silent cold reputation.
Anybody in the ss who cared, could not fathom the reason why they were now sitting next to each other.
Only Alex and Lauryn knew, and it was not likely they would tell anyone about their new arrangement.
As fifth period passed, Alex thought about the reason Asmodea left.
''She said she was getting something for me, she also mentioned an Azadon. What could this object be? And who the heck is Azadon?'' Alex wondered, and he decided to ask Asmodea after her ss.
---------
I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle. If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do.
And thank you very much for your support.
Golden Ticket
Power stone
(A/N: make sure to send gifts, power stones, and golden tickets. Thank you for your support.)
Chapter 22 22: Whats In The Book?
?''She said she was getting something for him, she also mentioned an Azadon. What could this object be? And who the heck is Azadon?'' Alex wondered, and he decided to ask Asmodea after her ss.
When he entered the ssroom, he noticed Asmodea was talking to a student, apparently exining something about the Cuban Revolution.
''Still, y the part of a history teacher eh?'' Thought Alex, who took his normal seat.
The normal ss time passed like any other ss, Alex stayed awake again, his head swimming with thoughts about Asmodea, Nyssa, Lauryn, and that girl from before school.
Finally, school let out for the day, and when all the students left the ss, Alex approached Asmodea.
Before he could ask any questions, Asmodea kissed Alex, plunging her tongue into his mouth.
Alex returned his tongue in kind, since he was unable to pull away from her steel hug.
When they finally finished, Asmodea walked back to her desk, sitting in the teacher''s chair asking in her regr seductive tone, "Now what happened while I was gone, my trip proved sessful, and I assume something good has happened to you as well."
Alex replied in kind, "Yea... You didn''t happen to know anything about an arranged marriage do you?"
"Oh yes, about that, I did not actually forget, I just did not expect your fiancee would show up this early... She takes after her mother apparently. Yes, your predecessor had arranged a marriage with the daughter of the Princess of Pride in order to secure your legitimacy to the throne. I should mention, half-breed demons take after their mother more than their father."
"Uh huh, well she showed up and it waspletely out of the blue. Her name is Nyssa, and she was very adamant about bing my wife. Well, I can''t do anything about it now. Also, a girl at my school, her name is Lauryn, she asked me if she could apany us. She said she was a witch, and that she wanted to ''bask in the power of demons.''"
Asmodea raised an eyebrow, "She certainly is subtle, I have no problem with that, witches are known for the unique form of magic. If she is skilled, she would certainly be an asset when we travel to the Land of Lust. I see your stamina has increased, even though it has only been a couple of days, you have changed."
Alex didn''t want to talk about himself anymore, he was more interested in what this trip was Asmodea was on, "So what''d you do on this trip of yours?"
"Ah yes, I remember mentioning two things before I left, one I proved sessful on, the other, I left in someone else''s hands. Here is the most important object you will every your hands on." Asmodea reached her hands under the desk and pulled up a lock box and a key.
"This box has a spell on it, only a true Lord of Lust can open it, anyone, who is not will... Burn." Asmodea said mercilessly, then with an unwee vigor she said, "So please, go ahead and open it."
Alex recoiled his head away from the lockbox after hearing the word, ''burn.''
He wasn''t sure if he liked the sound of that, no, he knew he didn''t like the sound of it. Asmodea put the key in his hands and enclosed his fingers around it, nodding slowly.
"Do not worry, I know that you are the Lord of Lust, there is no possible way that you are not. Trust me and open the box." She said.
Still unsure, Alex held the key by its edge near the lock of the box. "Here goes nothing." He said gripping the key hard while closing his eyes. Alex then pushed the key into the lock and twisted.
He felt tingly, thinking he was about to burst into mes, he took his grip away from the key.
However, the box opened. Peering inside, Alex saw a leather-bound book, it wasrge, and he felt awed.
Asmodea shivered, she never like the book, it felt, weird, but she knew it was necessary for Alex to utilize his power in the best way possible.
The previous Lord of Lust had possessed this book for as long as she could remember.
"What''s in the book, Asmodea?" Alex asked.
"I have never peered inside it myself, but your predecessor said it contained every spell he had cast, and many more. He said it was a font for his power and could channel an unlimited amount of his strength into it. He said it was the most powerful demonic object in the world, and only one with his power could wield it. And he called it the... Grimoire."
"And so it is now yours. I have no idea how it works, so here is your homework for this ss." Asmodea smiled, despite feeling prickly near the... Grimoire, "So I want you to read out of it until you feel ready enough to take even an angel inbat."
Angel... That reminded Alex of something. He told Asmodea about the girl of this morning, "This morning, I saw someone strange, and she spoke weirdly. Then when I spoke to Lauryn, she said she could sense three demons, that''d be us, and an angel within the city. I think that girl from this morning might be an angel."
Asmodea frowned, "Then you better get started on your homework. I may be able to fight off a single angel, so should this Nyssa and Lauryn. But if many angelse, I do not know what might happen. I believe nothing serious will happen since the agreement is still in effect, but one should always expect the unexpected."
---------
I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle. If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do.
And thank you very much for your support.
Golden Ticket
Power stone
(A/N: make sure to send gifts, power stones, and golden tickets. Thank you for your support.)
Chapter 23 23: Demons Are Nasty Creatures!
?Asmodea frowned, "Then you better get started on your homework. I may be able to fight off a single angel, so should this Nyssa and Lauryn. But if many angelse, I do not know what might happen. I believe nothing serious will happen since the agreement is still in effect, but one should always expect the unexpected."
Aureal was standing on top of the school rooftop, debating with herself. She had identally met this Lord of Lust this morning, and he was not at all what she expected.
"Demons are always nasty creatures, they would sooner stab you in the front or back if you let your guard down. They don''t care about humans or us, only for themselves and who they serve."
Aureal voiced out loud, it was just one of the many things angels told younglings about the dangers of demons.
However, this Lord of Lust she met, he seemed genuinely worried about her, he did stop the pesky humans attacking her, not that she couldn''t have taken care of them herself with her Warhammer or fists.
Though he may have felt lust for her, he seemed unwilling to act upon his desires, not at all like a demon.
She had fought demons before in thest war between the two kinds, but she never stopped to actually think about them.
"I must carry out my task, should he prove menacing just like all demons, then I must eliminate him," Aureal told herself vehemently. However, she couldn''t help but feel curious about this new Ruler of Sin, as well as his kindness.
--------
Alex drove himself and Asmodea home that day. He wasn''t sure how Nyssa would react towards Asmodea... Or Lauryn for that matter.
Alex''s mind wandered as he drove.
''Does Aureal mean me harm? She did act like an angel, not that I know how they act. What could be in this book? Asmodea called it the Grimoire, though she definitely didn''t seem like she was happy around it.'' Alex''s thoughts tore at each other, none gaining dominance during the drive.
Minutes passed during the bearable silence of the drive home. Alex paid attention to his driving, while Asmodea rubbed his knee.
Wanting her to stop, Alex said, "Asmodea, please let me drive, who knows what kind of ident we can get into. At least wait until we get home."
Asmodea replied in kind, "You do know that I am a Subus, and therefore, sexual experiences are always in mind? You are an Incubus, my male counterpart, you should begin to think like an Incubus if you want to rule..."
While they bantered back and forth, they arrived at Alex''s home. As they walked to his front door, it opened up with Nyssa at the base.
She was in a skirt and long-sleeved shirt, she also was sucking on a lollipop which she talked around.
"I''m happy you''re back love, I''ve missed you even if it was only for a short while!" Reluctantly turning her attention to Asmodea, Nyssazily said, "And you must be Asmodea..." While Alex didn''t notice, the two women are eying each other, sizing each other up.
"Yes, and you must be Nyssa, I have heard so much about you. From our lord here and your mother." Asmodea spoke with a sweet albeit indifferent tone.
"While you two are busy getting to know each other, I''m going to take a look at this book," Alex said as he held his Grimoire upwards.
He walked between the two demons and headed straight for a quiet room. He desperately wanted to see the mysteries of this book, why Asmodea felt so uneasy near it.
He noticed that Nyssa shifted ufortably when he passed next to her, like something was off. Perhaps the Grimoire had the same effect on Nyssa as it did on Asmodea.
When Alex had disappeared into the house, both women regained their usual vigor and gave each other icy stares.
Nyssa was the first to speak, "Just know that I am Alex''s fiancee, you are just a vassal. My fiancee and I are royalty and should mingle only with each other."
Asmodea, still smiling said, "You are just like your mother. You really are proud of your arranged marriage. It is like you are proud of being married to my lord."
"And why not? It is my nature after all. You however are a full Subus, and all you ever think about is how next you are going to fuck my fiancee. I will admit, you are attractive... Enough to catch the eye of my fiancee, but no more. You may have been the favorite of the previous Lord of Lust, but you are but a relic to Alex. I shall take my evesting ce next to Alex in bed."
"I would not expect you to be so... Greedy." Asmodea insulted, "You want anything and everything about my lord all to yourself. I love him just as much as you do, and you will not be the only one to take a ce in my lord''s bed."
"You darepare me to those disgusting excuses for demons? I am simply expressing my birthright as the daughter of Pride. Must I demonstrate my power? I may be very young, but I am a white demon, I have been impably trained, and I will not stand another insult." Threatened Nyssa, her eyes shing violently.
"Yes, I dopare you to those pathetic demons. The lines between Sin are very... Thin. Wrath and Envy barely coexist. Lust, Greed, and Gluttony are oftenpared. Pride often takes on Wrath as its face. Envy and Greed are often at war. And yes... Greed and Pride''s boundaries are almost invisible." Asmodea said, clearly goading Nyssa.
"I am very skilled inbat as well. Try me if you like." As she said her challenge, Asmodea put up her hands in a defensive position, her tail arching e a scorpion.
"nder, is what you are saying, you insult mine and your people. Have you no shame?"
"No one can live peacefully if they cannot learn tough at themselves as well as others. I mean what I said, and it is very much true. And besides, I''m a Subus, we have no shame."
---------
I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle. If someone is interested and wants extra chapters. You know what to do.
And thank you very much for your support.
Golden Ticket
Power stone
(A/N: make sure to send gifts, power stones, and golden tickets. Thank you for your support.)
Chapter 24 24: The Book Contents!
?"No one can live peacefully if they cannot learn tough at themselves as well as others. I mean what I said, and it is very much true. And besides, I''m a Subus, we have no shame."
Nyssa was angry. She could not stand herself and her ilk being insulted. Her people aren''t even close to Greed, or Rage for that matter.
She held dominion with Pride and Lust, and she would defend her view on Sin. Nyssa raised her hands, ready to trade blows with Asmodea.
The Subus may have more experience to take to the fight, but Nyssa was a white demon, only equal ground stood between the two.
"Begin!" Yelled Asmodea, "Come at me with everything!"
And so their fightmenced.
Alex stepped forward in between the two demons. "I''m going to take a look at this book." He said as he headed for a quiet room.
Upon arriving in his bedroom, Alex''s unbound his Grimoire and ced it on a table. Taking a seat in a chair, Alex situated himself so he could readfortably.
Alex looked at the cover of his Grimoire. The cover was some type of leather hide, he couldn''t tell, and it was apparently dyed a dark turquoise.
Neither the front, back, nor sides of the leather book contained any wording that might divulge what could be inside its texts.
Being the only one in the room, Alex spoke to himself. "Better get started... This book is extremely intriguing. It should contain spells as Asmodea said, but she also mentioned she never looked inside. What the hell could be in here?!"
Taking a deep breath, Alex finally opened up the cover to the first page. Within the book, Alex saw characters of anguage he had never seen.
Yet, he knew what they said. "Is it Latin? No way, a deadnguage can''t be used by demons. Some sort of demonnguage? I can somehow... Understand it."
Alex slowly began toprehend all the characters on the page.
They read as followed:
[To my next of kin. Yes, that''s you, Alex. Yes, I know your name, yes it is magic, and yes... I am your power. Well, technically I am the voice of your power... Well, even more technically, I am a message from the original user of this Grimoire, so it''s technically like a voice.
Though it''s writing and not out loud words. Ah, let me formally introduce myself, I am thete Lord of Lust, want to know my name?
HAH, too bad, maybe I''ll tell you if you''re good. Let me begin by saying this, any of the wording in this Grimoire cannot beprehended by anyone other than you or me.
Me, because I was the only one alive who knew thenguage. You, because you have my power. You should not read any of this book out loud to anyone (unless you are casting a spell), and preferably don''t show it to anyone either.
God or the Devil knows what could happen if the Governor of Greed got his grubby hands on this Grimoire.
A peculiar thing about this Grimoire, is that once you read a spell, it is permanently burned into your memory, and you will somehow be able to remember it when you think about it.
Convenient, huh? This Grimoire contains many spells, all useful in their own way, so read them all. I did, and it took up a decent amount of my time to devour the texts, not literally of course.
Keep this Grimoire on you at all times, you never know when you need to internallybust a vicious Gluttonous Berserker, intimidating blighters.
Hint - Internallybust them, they don''t like it when the gasses they collect in their stomachs blow up. If you wish to know the reason why I chose you to wield my power...
Two reasons, I scryed your future and found you wise enough, the second reason... Well, I thought you were kinda interesting.
I mean the way you handled Arazra, I mean whoa! Wait, I shouldn''t reveal what you do in the future... Damn, I''m new at this. Well, I''m keeping you from your studying.
Should you ever need to advise from an old and dead, very much dead, Ruler of Sin, hate that title... Just refer to this exact page. It''s the first page in case you hadn''t noticed.
Right, see you sometime when you die, don''t worry, it''s not going to happen anytime soon. My name''s Asmodeus by the way.
Do NOT tell that to anyone. It''s not because of the name''s resemnce to Asmodea, it''s because I don''t want to be revered as the original almighty ruler of Lust.
I bloody HATE that.
Chao, sayonara.]
''Weird,'' Alex thought. Several times Alex had reached the end of the page, only to find itpletely rewriting itself with new characters, continuing the message.
Alex''s mind exploded with thoughts. ''A message from the previous Lord of Lust, Asmodeus? So I just open the book to the first page if I need some advice and he''ll give it? Is he still alive? No, he said he was very much dead... Aw screw it, the only exnation I can give is ''magic''.''
Alex turned to the next page, lines scattered around the page, none in order. Each line held some sort of incantation; a title for each spell that gave a small description of the spell. He read aloud one of the titles to a spell located within the bottom left corner of the third page.
"Dominion: Ice." Alex then read the incantation aloud, hoping what the message said about the spells being burned into his memory was correct.
"Ice, give me your burning cold.
Let me use your piercing points.
Grant me your frozen might.
Give me frost, give me dominion over ice."
Twelve seconds passed for Alex to move, wondering if something happened. Then he heard a voice calmly speak into his mind, "Well... Do something, you have power over me, use it."
---------
(A/N: if we hit 500 power stones or 50 Golden Tickets by tomorrow midnight I will upload 5 extra chapters, so guys send power stone and golden tickets, and don''t forget to send gifts.)
I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle. If someone is interested and wants extra chapters. You know what to do.
Add this novel to your novel for get chapter updates. Thnx.
Chapter 25 25: Little Cat Fight!
?Twelve seconds passed for Alex to move, wondering if something happened. Then he heard a voice calmly speak into his mind, "Well... Do something, you have power over me, use it."
Looking around to see who spoke, Alex didn''t move an inch, the voice talked again, "Yea, you actually need to move to wield me, I may not move much myself, but the same doesn''t apply to you... Come on, do what you want to do with my ice, it''s thaaaaaat easy."
Alex, still unsure about the voice in his head, decided to heed its advice. Seeing that it was raining outside his window, he decided hail would be perfect.
Forming a mental picture of hail, he thrust his hand out of his window, his arm being a conduit for ice to make its move. Cold tendrils shot out of his hand into the sky, and soon, Alex saw hail.
The voice spoke onest time, "That''s all there is to it. You who is the possessor of the Grimoire may call upon me anytime you wish. Next time, I expect I will be used in a more useful situation other than making frozen rain." Alex felt a presence in his mind vanish, as if a part of him left.
He knew at that moment it was ice. How the hell ice could talk and whatnot was beyond him, but Alex somehowprehended the situation.
Alex soon heard a voiceing from somewhere in the house yell, "Come at me with everything!" It was Asmodea. Following the voice, he heard the sounds of fists and feet trading blows.
That can''t be good, Alex wondered. He headed out of his room, and into the living room to see Asmodea and Nyssa fighting.
Fists were thrown and parried by both sides of the conflict, only visible thanks to Alex''s demonic self.
Asmodea parried a blow to the side of her head while throwing some sort of palm strike with her fingertips out into Nyssa''s stomach.
Nyssa raised her knee to block the blow, and then retaliated by dropping her free elbow in an attempt to break Asmodea''s arm.
"Hey stop it, don''t fight each other damn it!" Alex shouted, his words not reaching the two demons in their frenzy.
"I said STOP THIS FUCKING FIGHTING!" Alex''s mind exploded with lust instead of anger.
ck wings, violently shot out of his back, ck horns piercing the top of his head, and a ck tail fought its way free from the top of Alex''s buttocks.
His skin remained the same, the only thing that remained the same.
Asmodea and Nyssa''s fight came to a halt as they were pushed back by a mental wave of lust emanating from Alex.
Asmodea was pushed back into a chair while Nyssa slumped onto the floor on her knees, both staring at Alex''s metamorphosis.
The transformation was not painless for Alex. It was as if a needle dug its way into his skin and out the back of his body, all around the areas most affected by his transformation and less so around the rest of his body.
He felt faint, and fell asleep.
Several minutes passed, Nyssa nor Asmodea dared to touch Alex for fear of negative repercussions. And so they watched after him carefully.
After the seventh minute, Alex''s body violently contorted. they thought at first he was going to feel another bout of pain.
Yet he only felt an odd euphoria racing throughout himself. Alex woke up to this odd sensation, wondering and thankful the pain was gone.
Standing up, Alex saw the most probable solution to the euphoria.
Asmodea and Nyssa were overjoyed to see Alex back up to his feet, however, they followed his eyes to what he was staring at.
An open window, and a person sitting upon it. That person was none other than Lauryn, the witch mage or whatever she called herself. "I said I wasing here, tonight or tomorrow, good that I came tonight."
Alex attempted to speak, yet no words came out. Only a small croak escaped his lips, signaling that he was still not okay.
Asmodea then spoke, "And who might you be? Alex mentioned a witch. Might that be you?"
Lauryn replied indifferently, "Yes I am, my name is Lauryn, Alex''s best friend from school and ssmate. You should probably make sure he gets some rest. I don''t know how this transformation works, so I relieved him of his pain with a spell. His pain is now my for a while. Dreadful feeling really."
Nyssa interjected, "While I am thankful you relieved my love of his pain... Why?"
Lauryn jumped from the base of the window into the living room. She sat in the nearest chair, wearily.
"Taking away pain entirely is impossible, so I gave it to myself. Why do you ask? Well, I needed a way, any way, to show to you two that I mean nothing but peace to everyone in this house. I wish to apany you and my friend on whatever it is you''ll be nning."
"I see, a witch like you can only be so powerful in this world. Powerful magical beings of the past only became so thanks to their involvement with our ilk." Dictated Asmodea, "Your intentions may be of a selfish nature, but your actions are not. Thank you for helping my lord. My name is Asmodea, you may already know me though as a substitute teacher in your school."
Nyssa then introduced herself, "And my name is Nyssa, I am Alex''s fiancee. I am the daughter of the Princess of Pride."
Taking deep breaths to alleviate her pain, Lauryn said, "It is a pleasure to make your acquaintance. May I ask what the point of your little catfight earlier was? I hope I''m not being too nosy."
---------
(A/N: I''m going to upload 1 chapter every hour for 7 hours, I know we didn''t hit 50 golden tickets for now but I think it will bepleted by midnight, I said 5 extra chapter but I am going to upload 7 chapters, so, dont forget to send golden tickets, gifts and power stone. Thanks. If u want more extra chapters read below)
I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle. If someone is interested and wants extra chapters. You know what to do.
Add this novel to your novel getting get chapter updates. Thnx.
Chapter 26 26: Mines Are The Smallest, But! [R-18+]
?Taking deep breaths to alleviate her pain, Lauryn said, "It is a pleasure to make your acquaintance. May I ask what the point of your little catfight earlier was? I hope I''m not being too pushy."
Asmodea spoke first, "I wanted to see the extent of Nyssa''s devotion to Alex was and if it was pure. I also wanted to see if she truly was a daughter of Pride. I could easily do that by asking to see her wings, but I can''t due to our unstable situation here."
Nyssa then exined herself, "I have calmed down and I do understand your actions as well Asmodea. I have made myself appear just as quickly as you did and it would be unwise to not test me. As long as if you do not bring up such insults again, I believe I can restrain myself towards you." Nyssa turned her head to Lauryn.
"As for you, I believe the same about you as Asmodea does. You have had several years had you not to eliminate Alex?" Nyssa said to Lauryn.
"I wasn''t sure what I felt beneath Alex. It could have been a fluke in my abilities, or it could have been the power of a demon not yet born. Thankfully my predictions rang true. I never intended to hurt a possible demon, the benefits of befriending one are far more than the benefits of hurting one... Besides, I have a little crush on Alex." Lauryn blushed upon herst sentence, wondering if it was wise to tell Alex''s ''fiancee'' that she had a crush on Alex.
Nyssa didn''t flinch, "I am content now with you both, as long as if I am given my rightful ce as Alex''s wife, we can share him... To my reluctance."
"I would not expect such apromise from you. I humbly ept this agreement." Nodded Asmodea, "I can bet the three of us all love Alex equally, maybe for different reasons..."
Lauryn interjected, "I know you are referring to me with that, and I will also agree to thispromise. I don''t know if I actually love Alex yet. But I can assure you, I will let no harm within my grasp toe to him."
"I believe you." Asmodea always had a way of divining one''s true feelings. She could tell Lauryn was telling the truth, and her simple crush was not as simple as she made it out to be.
The three women continued talking, slowly bing affected by the lingering aura of Lust emanating from Alex.
A demon has a sort of aura that it can control. This aura emanates their aspect of Sin, in Alex''s case, Lust.
And since he was an unconscious Lord of Lust fully transformed into an Incubus, this aura was running wild into the nearby rooms.
Only those trained could notice a demon''s Sin affecting others, Asmodea was one of these demons.
Asmodea was the first to notice this and brought it up, "Alex is definitely not used to his new body. I can feel his Sin affecting us."
Nyssa replied, "I am feeling unusually aroused. I wasn''t sure if it was from one of us or if it was just me. Do you feel the same, Lauryn?"
"I do feel as aroused as you two. I''m not familiar with what you are both talking about. You''ll have to exin it to me." Lauryn answered.
The lust filling each of the women was a melting pot. The three of them all wanted Alex toe out of that room and take them. It seemed problems had to be solved another way.
Asmodea licked her lips and she studied the forms of the two beings sitting opposite of her.
"Since Alex is asleep for now... Why don''t we take matters into our own hands? I''m sure his big cock is sleepy and wouldn''t want to wake up."
Lauryn smiled, she clearly understood what Asmodea was referring to. "Yes, I''m with you on that. Perhaps it would be better for us at this moment to fix our arousal in our own special way."
''Asmodea and Lauryn were fine with this, but was Nyssa?'' The two women thought. Her words surprised them both.
"I would normally take Alex down onto the floor in the state I''m in. But with the state he is in... I suppose what you''re both suggesting is a perfectly decent solution."
"Is there perhaps another room we can take this to? Not that I am fine with this room here..." Lauryn innocently asked.
Asmodea answered in her sultry tone, "I''m so d you asked. There is a spare bedroom we can use while our lord has his much needed sleep. Just follow me." Standing up, Asmodea led the trio into the spare bedroom.
Lauryn was the first to begin ridding herself off her clothes, throwing out them in any direction she could, until she had no more clothes to remove.
She ced her sses on a nearby table. Nyssa reached around Lauryn''s back to grope her breasts, "Mine are the smallest... Well, at least that means I get to y with the biggest!" Nyssa observed.
She pinched Lauryn''s nipples and pulled them outwards, resulting in a hushed squeal from Lauryn.
While Nyssa yed with Lauryn''s breasts, Asmodea became the second to shed herself off her clothing. As she pulled her bra off, her breasts bounced perkily despite being sorge.
Being a Subus has its perks. Asmodea ced herself on the bed and spread her legs. She watched the show Nyssa and Lauryn were giving in front of the bed while she yed with herself.
Asmodea took two of her fingers into her mouth, coating them with saliva. She began to rub around her pussy folds, keeping a third finger on her clit when she found it.
---------
(A/N: if we hit 500 power stones or 50 Golden Tickets by tomorrow midnight I will upload 5 extra chapters, so guys send power stone and golden tickets, and don''t forget to send gifts.)
I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle. If someone is interested and wants extra chapters. You know what to do.
Add this novel to your novel to get chapter updates. Thnx.
Chapter 27 27: Magic Tongue! [R-18+]
?Asmodea took two of her fingers into her mouth, coating them with saliva. She began to rub around her pussy, keeping a third finger on her clit when she found it.
"No fair, you get to y with my tits, at least let me do the same with yours, Nyssa." Whined Lauryn.
Nyssa only giggled and acquiesced with Lauryns request. Nyssa stepped out of her brand new skirt bought by Alex showing off her panties.
Nyssa shed herself off her shirt, revealing her slender yet sexy body to the spectators.
Lauryn couldn''t wait anymore, so she brought her arms around to Nyssa''s back in order to take off her bra.
When she became sessful, the two brought their lips together into a lustful kiss.
Their tongues fought for dominance while they exchanged saliva. Nyssa''s demonically enhanced tongue invaded Lauryn''s mouth and wrapped it around the human''s tongue.
Even if Lauryn was a demon, orally, she would have no chance against Nyssa''s nimble tongue. Theirpetition was soon interrupted however as they moaned into each other''s mouths.
Asmodea didn''t want to be left alone anymore. She was doing good work with her fingers, but she just had to take advantage of the two beautiful women in front of her.
Crawling under the two girls, Asmodea brought her hands to each girl''s pussy, prating deeply with her fingers.
Lauryn and Nyssa both let out an, "Ahn!" Strands of saliva connecting their lips. The younger girls renewed their kissing with vigor, slightly trembling thanks to Asmodea.
A minute passed before Nyssa and Lauryn had to sit down on the bed, Asmodea was being merciless in her attack.
Asmodea pushed Nyssa down onto the bed so she was facing up and her legs draped over the side of the bed.
Asmodea got into a position where she was standing over Nyssa''s face, with herher lips directly above the girl''s own lips.
Asmodea lowered herself gently until Nyssa was able to flick her forked tongue around Asmodea''s pussy. Asmodea moaned herself this time and sat down so that Nyssa could continue.
"Let us see this magic tongue of your... Ah!" Asmodea''s voice cracked at the end as Nyssaplied. She began to work on Asmodea''s pussy with her tongue, savoring the taste of her juices.
Nyssa noted that she tasted nowhere near as good as Alex, but that was to be as expected.
Making sure she wasn''t left out, Lauryn moved from the bed, taking a ce between Nyssa''s legs.
Nyssa was legs were wide open so that anyone there at the moment could do as they wished.
Taking advantage of the opportunity, Lauryn familiarized herself with Nyssa''s pussy seeing which spots were more receptive than the others.
Upon finding her the clitoris, Lauryn nibbled softly on it, forcing Nyssa to moan into Asmodea''s pussy.
Lauryn toyed with Nyssa''s clit while caressing the rest of the region with her fingers.
Nyssa continued to moan into Asmodea''s pussy while thrusting her tongue deep inside. The vibrations from Nyssa''s wordless screams, as well as the skilled tongue, had quite an effect on Asmodea.
Unable tost any longer, Asmodea came into Nyssa''s mouth, which resulted in Nyssa trying to take in as much of the juices as possible.
Nyssa herself came soon momentster, resulting in Lauryn taking in Nyssa''s own nectar. Lauryn was the only one without an orgasm now.
Upon noticing that fact, Asmodea smiled mischievously, "Bring your sweet self up here, with two Subi, one half and one full, you will be screaming in no time." Asmodea''s smile proved infectious, as Lauryn began smiling widely.
"Alrighty then, I''ll just leave myself in your hands and mouths," Lauryn said lecherously. Lauryn crawled onto the bed, propping her back on a pillow, andying her head on the bed frame.
Asmodea moved herself in between Lauryn''s legs, she wanted to prove that Nyssa wasn''t to only one with a skillful tongue.
Seeing Asmodea''s position, Nyssa moved over to Lauryn''s chest. "I''ll make you squeal no matter what I''m ying with!" With that, Nyssa neared Lauryn''s breasts.
When she was only moments away from contact, Nyssa snaked her tongue and wrapped it around Lauryn''s right nipple.
Deciding to show off her tongue again, Nyssa manipted the top of her tongue and yed with the tip of the erect nipple.
Nyssa moved closer to the right breast, as if her tongue was pulling her head. Soon her lips made contact with the are, Nyssa sucked on the nipple while reaching over with her hand to grasp the other breast.
Lauryn shivered from contact with the wet lips. Forgetting that Asmodea had yet to start. Asmodea watched Nyssa''s movements for a while.
''She is indeed very skillful with that tongue of hers, Only my lord... Or that one minx back at the pce can hope topete with her. No time like the present, my turn to please a good pussy,'' thought Asmodea.
Asmodea thrust her tongue as far as she could into Lauryn. She wriggled her tongue around to hit all of Lauryn''s pleasure points. Her tongue was long like Nyssa''s, so she could prate her pussy very far.
Lauryn opened her mouth to scream, but her mouth was caught by Nyssa''s lips.
Leaving Lauryn''s nipple, Nyssa kissed Lauryn again, in order to capture the scream.
Nyssa and Lauryn yed with their tongues, invading each other''s mouths before breaking the kiss.
While Lauryn caught her breath from the unexpected kiss, Nyssa quietly said in Lauryn''s ear, "We mustn''t wake the neighbors or our new Lord of Lust." Nyssa nibbled on Lauryn''s earlobe before leaving a trail of saliva with her tongue and lips from Lauryn''s neck back to her breast.
---------
(A/N: if we hit 500 power stones or 50 Golden Tickets by tomorrow midnight I will upload 5 extra chapters, so guys send power stone and golden tickets, and don''t forget to send gifts.)
I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle. If someone is interested and wants extra chapters. You know what to do.
Add this novel to your novel to get chapter updates. Thnx.
Chapter 28 28: Unexpected Visitor! [Bonus ]
?While Lauryn caught her breath from the unexpected kiss, Nyssa quietly said in Lauryn''s ear, "We mustn''t wake the neighbors or our new Lord of Lust." Nyssa nibbled on Lauryn''s earlobe before leaving a trail of saliva with her tongue and lips from Lauryn''s neck back to her breast.
The trio continued their threesome into midnight, unaware of someone visiting Alex. The visitor was the angel, Aureal.
Aureal was in a generic angelic garment. It was the standard outfit for all angels, though hardly ever worn by them.
Many angels preferred their battle custom battle attire to their robes. The angel''s battle clothing or armor was one of the few things along with their names that distinguished one angel from another.
The robes were obviously pure white, they were vacant of any blemishes. A golden halo floated above Aureal''s head. Pure white slippers with white stockings adorned her legs and feet.
Humans are unable to take the normal appearance of an angel in their clothes, like Aureal was now. Should one witness an angel in his or her radiant attire, their eyes would be burnt to a crisp and fall out.
Only other angels, fallen angels, demons, or other inhuman beings could witness an angel in its full splendor.
So this is Alex, the second Lord of Lust... He apparently has awoken to his full power. I wonder if he would be just as kind in this state, as he was before.
I''ve never witnessed or ever believed any demon could show a modicum of respect or kindness to another being, human or angelic. I had always believed what I was taught.
''Demons are nasty creatures, they would sooner stab you in the front or back...'' I thought he was only helping me at first as part of a ploy or borate trick designed especially for me.
But it was not so. It was not that he was incapable of such an act, but that he was not interested in the slightest in harming me.
''I could sense an odd warmth from his heart,'' Aureal wondered.
Shey one of her hands on top of his forehead, delving into his thoughts and current dreams. She could see the dream Alex was experiencing.
He dreamed of a mountain, a very snowy one. Two people, a man and a woman who vaguely resembled Alex, trekking up the slopes.
The duo made camp under arge cave-like area shielded from the elements. While a kettle was boiling some water, the couple huddled together, staring into each other''s eyes.
The peaceful moment didn''tst. The woman took her hands, and wrapped her fingers around the man''s head, abruptly twisting his head to snap his neck. The man''s life was no more.
Alex''s body shifted ufortably at that point of the dream, Aureal continued observing the dream. The woman stood up from her seat, smiling at the man''s body.
She frowned, however, as the man''s corpse rose and took a rock from the ground.
The man bashed the rock into the women''s stomach, dazing the woman, and the man, with his head, twisted off the side, bashed the rock several times onto the side of the woman''s head.
Blood poured from the wound, and shards of bone and bits of brain sttered the area around them. Then the dream ended, it was not a dream, but a nightmare.
Alex rose from the bed, torso up, breathing heavily. He stared at his dresser for several seconds until he noticed a white figure next to his bed.
Alex felt rmed at first, but kept his cool as he swiveled in order to see who the person was. It was a familiar face.
"I know you..." He breathed, bewildered, still out of breath thanks to his nightmare. "You''re that girl from this morning... Aureal right?"
"You are correct. And you are the newly incarnated Lord of Lust, Alex." Aureal said passively.
"Hahh... Um, I hope it isn''t rude to ask, but you''re an angel... Right?"
"You are correct. And you are an Incubus... A rather interesting one, if I might add."
"Uh, why''s that?"
"I have never seen a demon of any kind show kindness thatsts. Ones that do have eventually revealed as part of a ploy to tempt angels or humans into their sinful ns."
"How do you know I didn''t help you that morning because of a n of mine? Whi-Which I don''t have one, mind you."
"I could sense your feelings, your intentions to help were purely genuine. I have sensed such feelings ever from one of your ilk."
"Well, I couldn''t stand by and watch a girl like you get taken advantage of. Honestly, I would''ve normally ignored it when something like that was happening. But I couldn''t just stand there that time. I''ve pretty much had it with that mincemeat, Kandal. And besides... There was something about you that made me act."
"As you are the Lord of Lust, it would be obvious that it was my appearance that aroused your battle instinct."
"I''ll admit, you''re very beautiful, and yes, I may have felt some sort of desire to help you because of your looks... But no, it definitely was not because of my lust. You seemed to like that kind, sincere, and pure girl that would never debase herself or others. I''ve never really seen someone like that, and I just had to protect that."
Aureal blushed, though Alex didn''t notice, after hearing his confession, she felt even more confused as to the nature of demons.
"I... I thank you. I did not need your help, but you assisted anyways without any intention of taking advantage of the situation or me. I have never seen a demon act like you before."
---------
(A/N: if we hit 500 power stones or 50 Golden Tickets by tomorrow midnight I will upload 5 extra chapters, so guys send power stone and golden tickets, and don''t forget to send gifts.)
I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle. If someone is interested and wants extra chapters. You know what to do.
Add this novel to your novel to get chapter updates. Thnx.
Chapter 29 29: Change Of Heart?
?"I... I thank you. I did not need your help, but you assisted anyways without any intention of taking advantage of the situation or me. I have never seen a demon act like you before."
"Why''s that? It is just an act of kindness any normal person should do." Alex felt confused, what does being a demon have to do with saving her? He realized the answer before Aureal responded.
"It was taught that demons, like you, are nasty creatures. That they would sooner stab you in the back or front the sooner you are vulnerable. They take advantage of the sin of mortal beings and do anything in order to beguile my kind to fall." Aureal exined, "However, an angel hasn''t fallen in millennia, yet that doesn''t mean a demon won''t try. At first that was what I thought you were doing."
"Well, I can''t say the same for other demons... But I can assure you, that I was not intended to make you fall. Now it''s most likely because I was originally human. But I would ever think of doing the dishonorable and disgusting acts of other demons."
Alex''s resolve further confused Aural.
She responded, "Other humans who have turned into demons are the same as pure demons, sinful and disgusting creatures... Yet you are different." The more she spoke with Alex, the more she became confused about the base of her ideals. "I must think about some things... But I would like to converse again soon."
Alex tilted his head, "You know, you definitely aren''t like what I thought angels were like either. I thought they would instantly hate me and revile me. I figured they would sooner kill me just because I was a demon and not human."
Alex smiled, "Yea, I''d like to talk again"
Aureal blushed again, "I-I will find you again when you are convenient." And with that, Aureal jumped out of the bedroom window and disappeared from view.
"She definitely isn''t what I''d thought an angel be. Angels are supposed to be absolute, unyielding, and dedicated to their faith. Holy hell... I thought I was gonna get massacred for a second." Alex checked the time, it was 12:54 A.M. in the morning.
Alex plopped his head back onto his pillow and fell asleep to a peaceful sleep.
''My heart is pounding... My face is warm... I feel, fuzzy. Why is that?'' Aureal wondered, ''I know for certain though... He is different from other demons, perhaps his subordinates are as well? We shall see.''
Aureal somehow managed to avoid being sensed by her superiors and the women in Alex''s home.
If it was found that she was freely conversing with a demon, and a Ruler of Sin at that, she would receive one of the highest punishments possible, as her action would have resembled treachery and corruption.
Aureal floated onto a tall building within the main part of the city, away from any prying human eyes. She held aloft a glowing ball, wrapped in the same material as her clothes.
She spoke to the ball, "I have confirmed that the Lord of Lust has awoken to his power. He is a full demon now."
The ball spoke back, "Well done, Aureal. You have redeemed yourself from your previous failure and we award you your weapon and battle raiment. We will be watching you though, should you be close to failure again on and future tasks or missions, you will be permanently stripped of your rights, title, and war gear." The voice spoke without empathy, it was cold, devoid of any emotion.
Aureal replied, "I thank you for this second chance. I will not fail again."
"Good. We have your next task. Eliminate the Lord of Lust and those who conspire with him."
Aureal choked, "What?!"
"You have heard your orders. Obey."
"I thought there was an agreement to let the Lord of Lust live and go back to his domain? Why are we killing him?"
"There was an agreement, and still is. But we cannot afford this chance to eliminate the next candidate for a vacant ce within the Rulers of Sin. This act will force a war between the any viable candidates for the throne. There must be a ruler for each side of Sin ording to the demons. Eventually, sides will be drawn between the other Rulers of Sin, discord will be sown. And the demonic armies will be weakened for thousands if not tens of thousands of years." The voice offered no room for resistance.
Aureal dared not talk back against her superior''s logic. She would surely be punished permanently. "I-I understand... It will be done."
"Remember, if we believe you are about to fail this mission, we will take matters into our own hands. You may take your time to prepare as you will surely need your weapon and battle raiment. They will be delivered tomorrow."
The ball stopped glowing as the conservation ended. Aureal fully recognized the logic of her superior''s orders...
But she was hesitant, after all, Alex did say that he had expected her to kill him. She felt partially sick of the thought of killing him because of the sincere words he said.
''Orders are absolute, there is no way around them. I would be permanently punished and hated. I would be miserable for the rest of eternity. I will not doubt my faith now because of some honeyed words.'' Aureal thought.
Yet, doubt filled her mind. "He is different somehow... I need to find out more." She told herself, "I will speak to him again, is he really a maniptive being? Is he somehow controlling me? I need to find out more."
And with that, Aureal vanished from her spot, awaiting the delivery anding up with the perfect time to speak to Alex again.
---------
? (A/N: if we hit 500 power stones or 50 Golden Tickets by tomorrow midnight I will upload 5 extra chapters, so guys send power stone and golden tickets, and don''t forget to send gifts.)
I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle. If someone is interested and wants extra chapters. You know what to do.
Add this novel to your novel to get chapter updates. Thnx.
Chapter 30 30: Awakening And Learning!
?Alex woke up to the smell of bacon. He could hear strips of bacon frying on a pan, cooked in their own juices.
The aroma wafted its way from the kitchen into his room. Almost immediately Alex began to wake up, wondering about all the ways bacon could be incorporated into every meal.
He slowly pushed himself off the bed into an upright position as he gazed at his surroundings. No one was in the bed beside him, but he could hear voicesing from the kitchen and living room.
Asmodea Nyssa spoke out loud, as if their argument from yesterday never existed. Another voice joined the conversation, and Alex realized at once that it was Lauryn.
"She''s here already? Bloody hell..." Moaned Alex, "I have no influence whatsoever with those women. At least they''re making bacon... I can at least be happy with that." Noticing he was already dressed, Alex made his way for the bathroom.
He knocked before opening the door and entered in for his morning ritual. Alex shaved off the scraggly hairs that covered his chin.
Hepletely ignored his own reflection in the hand mirror on the bathroom counter. Checking his appearance in the full size mirror, Alex was satisfied with himself.
Before he left, Alex did a double-take on himself in the mirror.
''What the heck is that?'' Alex wondered as he rubbed his head.
He noticed two horn like appendages sticking out from the top of his head, after finding them, Alex noticed the other obvious new attachment.
Two jet ck wings were closed up behind his back, as if hiding from his eyes. He reached behind his back, hoping it was an borate prank, but as he stretched in order to reach for his back, his wings unveiled, showing off his full splendor.
"What... The... FUCK?!" Yelled Alex, "WHAT the FUCK is this?!" He knew it was only a matter of time before he would have these appendages.
However, the sight of them fully connected to his body still freaked him out.
Taking a more rational second look, Alex saw that his skin was grey, his horns were jet ck, his wings were ck also, there was a ck tail swishing around behind him as well, andstly, he saw that he had a forked tongue like Asmodea and Nyssa.
Alex noticed that his tail and wings were fitted through holes in his clothes, taking another second look... He''s never even seen these clothes before.
''Asmodea must''ve made them or got them somehow... Ok, you''re calmed down, let''s just get eat that delicious breakfast bacon and then go to school... Wait, how the fuck am I supposed to go to school like this? I should be able to retract them somehow, should probably ask Asmodea or Nyssa.'' Alex thought.
As Alex pondered his predicament he slowly moved from the bathroom into the living room.
Lauryn was lying down on the couch watching the morning news while trimming her nails.
Nyssa was apparently making breakfast, bacon, and eggs, humming a weird tune while she cooked. Asmodea was staring straight at me from a chair next to the table.
"So, you have finally awakened to your true self now, my lord." Said Asmodea in her usual sultry manner.
"The three of us could hear your initial shock. Well, you may think yourself revolting, but I feel even more attracted to you before. It is taking much of my willpower to not throw my clothes off now and force myself upon you." said Asmodea even more sultry voice.
Nyssa chimed in, "I agree, you''re as handsome as I always thought my fiancee to be! You''re are definitely not ugly love, you''re more alluring than before."
"That''s kind of insulting my original self, really." Quipped Alex.
Lauryn then added herself to the conversation, "Well, they are demons, they are of course more used and attracted to people of their own kind... But I''m with them, you have a sort of dark allure."
"Right right, more importantly, how the heck do I go back to my original self?" Asked Alex.
"Well, if you must interrupt our staring session at the most beautiful demon we''ve ever seen, then I will tell you. Several ways to do it, really." Asmodea began to exin.
"The first, a demon could cast a sort of illusion spell topletely hide its appendages from themon or umon eye, this is the easiest way, but the appendages could still be touched, so it is not very convenient. The second way, is to cast a spell to automatically force your appendages into your body, and since they are forced inside, they will burst out immediately the moment the demon loses itself in Sin. The third is the most convenient way, but the most time consuming to learn. You have to sort of ''suck'' your appendages back into your body." Asmodea said finishing her exnation.
"Suck them back in? How the heck do I do that?" Alex shouted.
"Well, starting with your tail... Start off by pushing the tail inwards with one of your hands, that will help while you''re trying to suck it in. Then like you are clenching your butt together, feel your tail and try to suck it in."
Asmodea continued to teach Alex how to push in his appendages, the horns proved to be the hardest, and you can''t suck in your tongue, so the forked tongue stayed.
It took the rest of the time before school for Alex to figure it out, thankfully he learned how to bring in his appendages quickly.
Alex and Lauryn finished their breakfast before heading to school together in the car. Asmodea and Nyssa had a conversation before Asmodea headed to school herself.
"Now that he is whole, we will have to bring him back to the Land of Lust. The angels won''t look kindly to us staying longer than we should." Commented Asmodea.
---------
I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle. If someone is interested and wants extra chapters. You know what to do.
Add this novel to your novel to get chapter updates. Thnx.
Chapter 31 31: Jane
?"Now that he is whole, we will have to bring him back to the Land of Lust. The angels won''t look kindly to us staying longer than we should." Commented Asmodea.
"I''m surprised they aren''t taking any action towards me, I mean, they should be watching Alex, right? Wouldn''t they notice me here too? Yet, they are silent." Said Nyssa, she felt uneasy, even though she had assured Alex that the angels didn''t know she was here, she knew that angels were not that ignorant.
"My lord did tell me of a suspicious girl, that she seemed and acted like an angel. While he was not certain, she apparently had a sort of angelic air around her." Exined Asmodea.
"That girl may be our resident supervisor... Even so, they don''t need to send someone to watch us. They could do that from up there if they really wanted to. I n on not making us leave until we receive a message from the angels in any form telling us to vacate the Earth." Asmodea said finishing her exnation.
"Though what form this message wille in is the problem, right?"
"Yes... Just like us, angels are not the most trustworthy beings." Asmodea said coldly, "While they may just let us go as part of the agreement, I doubt some, if not many of the angels are too happy at letting a Ruler of Sin live."
Nyssa agreed, "Tactically, it would be smarter to have Alex killed... Not that I would ever let that happen! Forcing a civil war in one of the Circles of Sin would deviate them from any attack ns on the angels or Earth. Sides would have to be drawn between any heirs that step up and the Rulers of Sin that side with them. Even the Shah of Sloth would be roused. Any vacant seats among the Rulers of Sin must be filled within two decades, or else the rest of the Rulers will have to intervene."
"No matter, Alex is the true Lord of Lust. At the first sign of trouble, we will get him back to the Land of Lust, and the Circle will have its lord again. One of the original guards of the Lord of Lust should be now rousing the rest of the original guard to help him. Tozomat, as silent as he may be, is loyal to Alex. He and the rest of my lord''s personal guard will be heralding my lord''s return." Assured Asmodea.
"Hmmm... It will be interesting to be to see how this ys out, in my fiancee''s favor of course!"
"Well, I better get to the school. I need to be teaching some students about some human history... Need to get them to focus on something other than my boobs. I understand the male students staring, but with most of the female students staring as well, rather annoying really." Comined Asmodea.
The day passed without incident for the three women.
Nyssa stayed at the house entertaining herself with various objects, books, and TV channels.
Asmodea taught about how the Portuguese lost Brazil, trying her best to stop lecherous eyes from the students, yet she refused to dress conservatively.
Lauryn stayed silent for most of the day except for exchanging a couple of sentences with Alex during lunch and fifth period.
She aced a test in her history ss. After all, most of her rtives lived through many of the major events throughout history.
For Alex however, a rather interesting event happened, during when Alex was walking to his sixth period ss. Lauryn was the unapproachable pretty girl in the school.
She was silent, cold, and annoyed by half of the people who talked to her. Most people, man or woman, who tried to talk to her was almost immediately rebuffed.
She even threatened to castrate Kendal during the transition time between sses.
If Lauryn was the unapproachable pretty girl of the school, Alex would be the unapproachable handsome male of the school.
It was not that he threatened and rebuked men or women on a daily basis as Lauryn had. It was that he was a known delinquent who frequently got into fights.
Many guys figured that if they tried to talk to Alex, they would get KOed. Many girls wanted to talk to him, but none knew how to approach him, and they were also intimidated by rumors that circted about him.
Alex was actually quite nice to anyone who did talk to him, he had to on forced partner or group projects or assignments.
Yet for the first time in a while, a girl he knew, though not personally, spoke to him. Her name was Jane, and she was quite pretty, yet she rarely ever had a boyfriend.
She also frequently went to church, so many guys didn''t bother with her since they figured they wouldn''t ''put out.''
Yet she was a blonde beauty who was quite nice to whoever she talked to. She had plenty of friends of both genders and was an A-B student.
She also had the same age and grade as Alex. Alex was walking on the right side of the hallway to his next ss when she approached him.
Alex''s Incubus mind started analyzing her. B cup breasts, good curves, nice ass, silky blonde hair, dress conservatively which adds to her innocent allure.
She was wearing a pleated skirt with a sky blue blouse, flip flops, and a single nose stud. She was not wearing any makeup, making her a definite natural beauty.
The halls were rather empty, most students were either in their sses or skipping ss.
Those that were in the halls were rushing not paying any attention to the conversation between Alex and Jane.
Alex had no idea what Jane wanted or why she would even talk to him in the first ce.
Jane herself was being bolder than she usually was, but she pulled her books up to her chest as if protecting her.
"Hi, Jane. Something you want?" Asked Alex.
"Um, yes there is something I wanted to ask you." Said Jane, she was determined to get through this.
"Well, shoot, I''ll help if I can."
---------
A/N: All extra chapters have been, from now on there will be 1 chapter daily but if you want more extra chapters, then, I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle. If someone is interested and wants extra chapters. You know what to do.
Add this novel to your library to get chapter updates. Thnx.
Chapter 32 32: A Weird Feeling! [R-18+]
?"Hi, Jane, something you want?" Asked Alex.
"Um, yes there is something I wanted to ask you." Said Jane, she was determined to get through this.
"Well, shoot, I''ll help if I can."
"Actually, can I ask you somewhere private? I don''t really want anyone to see me asking this... It''s not because I''m embarrassed talking to you or anything." Jane requested. with her confidence back
"Sure, that ssroom over there isn''t being used this period, though we''ll bete for our sses, we can use that." Alex pointed to a ssroom off in another hall.
Alex noticed something about Jane, lust. He could feel the lust emanating from her, and he could probably guess what she was after.
''Jane''s known for her religious passion... Is it because I''m a full demon now? Probably, Asmodea did mention before that Incubi and Subi had a sort of seductive aura, perhaps this was it? How the heck can I turn it off? Well hell, before any of this, I would''ve backed out, now I feel like having a sexual encounter every day,'' thought Alex.
When Jane and Alex entered the empty ssroom, Alex closed and locked the door.
This ssroom was on the second level, so no one could peek through the windows, and there were no other windows connecting to the room to the hallway or other rooms.
"So... You wanted to ask me something?" Alex decided to see how Jane would lead.
"Yes, um, well, I feel really weird right now so forgive my stumbling. For a while now, I''ve been kind of, well, attracted to you." Jane blushed as she spoke, and Alex could feel the lust bing stronger.
Jane continued, "Today especially, I felt overwhelmed when I saw you in the hallway. While I really like you, I don''t want to be in a rtionship... If you get what I mean."
"Mmmhmm, I''m fine with that. I''ll be moving soon enough." Alex said, it could quite possibly be hisst and only tryst with a normal human being, he didn''t really want to let that pass. "So what are you looking for right now?" He asked.
Jane had regained her normalposure, albeit added with lust. She made an attempt at a seductive voice, "Well, I would like to at least have..."
Alex interrupted, "So what you''re saying is, you want to have sex." He raised an eyebrow.
Jane blushed again, her seductive voice had the desired effect, but it needed work. "I feel weird, that''s not a weird thing to want right? I just feel hot when I look at you. I don''t know how to exin it."
''Yup, this isn''t the normal Jane, but she would have to feel some lust in order for this Sin of mine to affect her, right?'' Thought Alex.
Then Jane pushed her mouth against Alex, thrusting her tongue as far as possible into his mouth. Alex epted the tongue and used his in return, exchanging saliva between the two.
Jane brought her hands down to her blouse, unbuttoning it while they kissed.
The two mutually decided that it would probably be best to keep the minimum amount of clothes possible on in case someone unlocked the door.
The two continued their kiss, toying with each other''s tongue while Jane ced Alex''s hand on her butt.
Minutes passed while they continued their heavy petting, until Alex sat himself on a chair. Jane unzipped Alex''s jeans, pushing his underwear aside.
The dick was already hard and upright, waiting to receive attention. Thankfully the floor was carpeted, so Jane was able tofortably ce herself on her knees.
"Oh lord, your''s just so... So, big! I don''t think you''ll be able to fit all the way in my mouth or pussy." Commented Jane.
"I wouldn''t know, I''ve neverpared myself with another guy, nor have I wanted to." Replied Alex. "Well, I have the utmost confidence in your abilities."
Jane blushed again, she wasn''t a virgin, but she was not skilled at all in how to please a guy. She took her hand and ced it around the the lower part of his dick.
She lowered her head until she was just above the head, breathing on it a couple of times as if to cool it down.
She looked up again at Alex, which he thought was oddly arousing with her innocent face staring straight up from his dick.
Jane took a deep breath before plunging down onto Alex''s dick.
It took quite a lot of willpower for Alex not to grasp her head and force Jane down as far as possible. He did, however, ce one of his hands on top of Jane''s head, rubbing her cranium.
Jane bobbed her head up and down many times over the head and part of Alex''s dick. Knowing she couldn''t get her mouth over the full size, she took her hand which was still wrapped around the base, and started stroking what her mouth couldn''t reach.
She moved her tongue up and down along the dick with each movement of her head. She tried to get as much of his dick as lubricated as possible.
Jane looked up at Alex while practically sucking off his cock. She made up for not being able to go down very far with her enthusiasm, making rapid movements with her lips and tongue.
"Can I see how far down you can go?" Asked Alex lustfully.
Jane made a sort of smile around his dick, humming, "Mmmhmm." She removed her mouth from his cock, taking a deep breath before her attempt.
She stroked his dick a couple more times, spreading her saliva all over his dick, figuring the saliva would make it easier going down.
Jane hesitated for a couple more seconds before taking action. She opened her mouth wide, pushed her tongue down, and forced her head down as far as possible onto Alex''srge dick.
She made it down to about eight inches before holding her ce. Alex could hear her gagging on his dick, but that mattered little to the warm, soft, and wet sensation he was getting along the covered skin.
Alex couldn''tst for much longer.
---------
(A/N: I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle. If someone is interested and wants extra chapters. You know what to do..)
Add this novel to your library to get the chapter updates. Thnx.
Chapter 33 34: Alexs Complaint! [R-18+]
?She made it down to about eight inches before holding her ce. Alex could hear her gagging on his dick, but that mattered little to the warm, soft, and wet sensation he was getting along the covered skin.
Alex couldn''tst for much longer.
"I''m gonna burst if you keep this up... Holy shit." He said through gritted teeth.
Jane could feel the dick of Alex hit the back of her throat, she was suppressing her gag reflex as much as possible, trying to breathe around the dick or through her nose.
She made what sounded like a throaty giggle around the dick of Alex. The vibrations from the noise are what released the floodgates for Alex.
Spasms of pleasure ruptured throughout his body as his dick came down Jane''s throat. Jane was surprised at first, but kept the dick firmly within her mouth, he did warn her after all.
Besides, she felt it would be more convenient, yet sluttier, if she swallowed Alex''s spunk instead of cleaning it off her face or something else.
During this short ordeal, Alex noticed that his appendages were trying to dig their way out, he did his best to keep them in and not give Jane potentialplete organ failure; luckily, he seeded.
When Alex was finished, he pulled his still-hard cock out of Jane''s mouth, and just in time too as they both heard a noise outside the door.
Better safe than sorry, the two buttoned and zipped up their clothes and assumed a nonchnt pose as if they were talking with each other.
"Eh, false rm, they''re just going down the hall... Though that did ruin the mood." Sighed Alex, his cock was goingid without stimtion, but still felt a small amount of euphoria.
Jane agreed, she was still aroused, but not as much as before, "That really... Sucks, but I guess it is getting close to this ss''s time for use."
"Should probably get heading to ss, we''re alreadyte obviously, but it''d be better to bete than marked absent. I feel sorry that you gave me a blowjob without me doing anything for you in turn." Apologized Alex, he was looking forward to hearing her squeal.
"I was too, I''m rather... Vocal, though. Someone might hear. You said you were moving soon?"
"Oh yea, that. I''m all packed and everything, I''m just waiting for the go ahead. Might be today or tomorrow, which might be days from now. Heck, might be weeks." Truth is, Alex was rather looking forward to seeing this so-called Land of Lust.
He was very apprehensive about it at first, but thinking about it today, he considered it a permanent vacation.
A vacation to probably some grand pce or mansion, or whatever passes off as grand in the Land of Lust.
Since he got his appendages, he was feeling more open about the prospect, he knew it was his new demonic self speaking, but it felt and acted like him in every way, he just had to ept it as his thoughts.
"Where are you moving to? Must be a nice ce if it would take so long to even be able to get started on the trip."
"Ahm... I''ll be moving to..." Jane tilted her head at Alex''s slow answer to the question. "Ah sorry, hair in my throat. *coughs* I''ll be moving to Mt. Rainier, ah well, not on the mountain itself, but a town next to it."
"Sounds like a pretty ce... Well, good luck to you on your move. I will hopefully see you again before you move, if not, goodbye."
"Yea, same to you." Said Alex, as Jane unlocked the door and gallivanted to the ss she should''ve been in.
"Not like anyone will believe demons and such. Shit, Lauryn can''t be the only one in or around this school, excluding Asmodea, who knows about the existence of angels and demons." Comined Alex.
Alex continued to gripe to himself as he collected his book bag, not noticing the angel who silently climbed through the second story window.
It was Aureal.
Alex continued toin, oblivious to the beautiful angel that was in the same room as him, "Bloody hell, I''m getting ustomed to this stuff way too quickly. Like one of those guys in video games or movies that know how to st their way through hundreds of guys even though it''s their first time using a weapon." Aureal opened her mouth in order to say something, she was immediately cut off by a still oblivious Alex.
"Asmodea said I got thatst Lusty Lord guy''s power... I don''t feel it. Gonna go home and try out some of those spells in that Grimoire after school. That ice thing I did was pretty cool, wonder what other stuff I can immediately do despite it being my first time at magic."
Aureal finally managed to get a word in, "I-." It didn''tst.
Alex apparently didn''t notice the noise from across the room as continued hisining, "Gonna have to go in this demonic circle from hell... Be all, ''Hey! What''s up my fellow Bro mons! Let''s go catch us some human souls! Hey, I know! You brosefs or whatever do that for me, while I go be an all powerful demon lord guy and go fuck some subi!'' Probably plenty of powerful demons that can be this lord for me, smarter too, what the heck do I know about politics..." he stopped in middle for a second and then continued.
"Demon politics and human politics are probably the same, got to have no soul and take souls away mercilessly. Why the hell did this douchebag from back in time have to give me this power? Son of a bitch..." he finished hisint.
Alex stayed silent for a while, until a voice finally made itself heard, "When I first came into being, I wondered what I was. They told me I was an angel, a warrior of God. I was given this power to eliminate God''s enemies and assist God wherever else." Alex was about to say something, but held his tongue.
He wanted to hear what she had to say. Aureal continued her monotone speech, he wasn''t sure, but he thought he could hear a hint of emotion behind her speech, but it was too faint.
---------
(A/N: I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle. If someone is interested and wants extra chapters. You know what to do..)
Add this novel to your library to get the chapter updates. Thnx.
Chapter 34 34: Aureal Past!
?He wanted to hear what she had to say. Aureal continued her monotone speech, he wasn''t sure, but he thought he could hear a hint of emotion behind her speech, but it was too faint.
"I asked why at first. I was told this, ''God created you and loves you. All he asks is that you have faith and believe in him.'' I was but an immature being, since birth, I was blessed with extraordinary power never given to angels before, that''s what they said to me. They said they did not know what this power was, but God had informed them about it, and I was a special creation." She said and pause for a moment then speak again.
"I was an outcast, many of my kind disliked me, I was even picked on verbally by some, despite taboos on such acts. My faith kept me going, I tried to ignore those who ignored me. Over time, I grew unsure about this power, and so I requested to ask God about it. My requests were denied. Years passed since I was born, and Ipleted my tasks like normal, with each year, I began to forget more and more about this special power I was given, until it finally awakened..." Aureal hesitated at the end, her eyes were getting teary. Alex could definitely see emotion now.
Alex decided to say something, though he wasn''t sure if it would help, "I assume you''re telling me this because we were both given power by a mysterious being. I don''t know much about God, but I doubt he wouldn''t have given you this power without a reason." He walked over to Aureal, and pulled up two chairs for the both of them. Aureal epted one and sat down.
Seeing her up close, Alex could see her full attire on, and it was different than the pure robes and human clothes he had seen before.
It was intimidating, she did say she was a warrior, and so this must be a warrior''s outfit. There were numerous tes connecting to one another, all along her limbs, torso, and lower body.
She had on a mailed skirt covered in numerous tes as well. He could tell that the metal these tes were from, that they were not of Earth.
The armor was mostly pure white, but with light blue and yellow embossments along the edges of individual tes.
Sockets were in the back to obviously allow angel wings to fit through. He could see no helmet around Aureal, but he could only assume she had a helmet with her.
This set of armor was unlike any set he had seen in history ss. But he could see faint resemnces from numerous sorts of armor in Aureal''s set, as if the best parts of individual armors from history had beenpiled together.
He could at least see resemnces from numerous armors from all the ssic Medieval countries, Japanese samurai armor, Roman centurion armor, Lamer armor, Ottoman Janissary armor, Gothic armor, Viking armor, and probably even Aztec/Mayan/Incan leather padding armor for all he knew.
Lastly, he could see words that he couldn''t recognize etched on her pauldrons.
"I''m not very religious myself, even less so since I first learned about myself... But I do know one thing, God would never ruin someone''s life immediately from birth, hell, not even H*tler or P*l P*t."
Alex used his best calming voice he had for Aureal, he didn''t know how to cheer up angels, or even if what he had said would work, but he was determined to help her.
"You are right... Faith has been my onlypanion since birth, very few have been exceptionally kind to me. Ever since what happened recently, faith has been all that hasforted me." Aureal had calmed down, but Alex could still notice some sadness in her words.
"I really don''t mean to pry. But talking about what happened, especially with someone who isn''t biased about your situation will definitely help."
A silent minute passed, and Alex could''ve sworn he heard a cat meow outside the window as he waited for her answer.
"I am sorry, I''m letting my emotion get the best of me. I have rarely experienced such sensations. You wish to know about this incident of my past... I do not wish to recount it in exact detail, so I will summarize the important parts for you."
"Fair enough, I won''t force you to, just tell me about this power of yours and how it rtes to this ident... I''m probably too nosy, aren''t I?" Mumbled Alex, he felt guilty at trying to bring up misfortunate events from Aureal''s past.
"No, I need to say this. You are a demon, and you have shown me more kindness than nearly all of my kind had to offer. We were both born with the power we didn''t want, but we have to y the role it gives us."
Aureal continued, clearing her throat, Alex didn''t even know angels needed to clear their throats, how interesting.
"I was given a mission, and a partner along with the mission. My partner was an angel who was one of the few who showed me kindness. Although he tried to hide it in the presence of his peers. I notice his act was selfish now, but it was more kindness than I had from most then. His name was Evan. We were given the mission to eliminate a pair of demons that were tempting humans with their offers. While you were allowed safe living as long as if you didn''t harvest souls, they were there illegally. The two demons were of Pride and Wrath, two groups that rarely coexist. Still, the two were offering gifts of revenge and vanity in order for the human''s souls. Evan and I went to their location, a city I believe is called Seattle." Aureal took a breath before continuing.
---------
Power Stones plzzz....????
---------
(A/N: I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle. If someone is interested and wants extra chapters. You know what to do..)
Add this novel to your library to get the chapter updates. Thnx.
Chapter 35 35: Yes, It Was Me!
?"I was given a mission, and a partner along with the mission. My partner was an angel who was one of the few who showed me kindness. Although he tried to hide it in the presence of his peers. I notice his act was selfish now, but it was more kindness than I had from most then. His name was Evan. We were given the mission to eliminate a pair of demons that were tempting humans with their offers. While you were allowed safe living as long as if you didn''t harvest souls, they were there illegally. The two demons were of Pride and Wrath, two groups that rarely coexist. Still, the two were offering gifts of revenge and vanity in order for the human''s souls. Evan and I went to their location, a city I believe is called Seattle." Aureal took a breath before continuing.
"Upon finding the location of the two demons, it was decided that Evan would defeat the Wrath demon, and I the demon of Pride. It should have been the other way around. During the fight, Evan and I were separated, and the demon began talking to me while we fought. He said he knew about the power I possessed from God. He knew it hadin dormant all my life." Said Aureal pausing for a moment then began to speak again.
"He said I liked being unique; that I liked being chosen by God to possess a power no other angel had. He offered to... Unlock this power inside me. I refused instantly, and during the fight, he continued to tempt me. I regret that I wavered during one of my refusals. The demon noticed this; the demon somehow unlocked my power despite my refusal. It was then, that I finally found out the power given to me by God." Said Aureal finishing up.
Aureal grew more unstable with her emotions, but Alex dared not interrupt her, "While all angels, I am no exception, have dominion over the power of light. I was also given dominion over the opposite of light, darkness. As effectively as I could wield light as my weapon, at that moment, I could wield darkness in the same ways. Light harms demons, like a poison, and darkness harms angels in the same way, though light can still harm angels and darkness can still harm demons. This new influx of power allowed me to eliminate the demon." Aureal wiped her eyes with a cloth I handed her.
"I searched the area for Evan and his battle. I saw Evan, in at the hands of the Wrath demon. The power unlocked inside me made me unstable with my emotions, and I wanted revenge. I gave my wrath to the demon of wrath, ironic..." She said again but stopping in a middle, then starting again.
"The resulting fight between me and the remaining demon caused an explosion. An explosion which caused the destruction of a tower within the city. Many humans died in the resulting explosion, and the tower fell, killing even more." She said somewhat emotionally.
"You don''t happen to mean the Seattle Space Needle? I saw on the news a couple of weeks ago, it said it was a terrorist attack. And only recently that they were finally clearing the rubble and getting the full death count... You caused it?" Asked Alex, he wouldn''t me her, but he wanted to know for sure that she caused the tower to fall.
Aureal admitted to the controversy, "Yes, it was I who ultimately caused the death of all those humans. Not Evan, nor the two demons, but my failure to refuse the demon''s offer and my emotions. I was punished severely by my superiors in Heaven."
"I see... We may have been cursed or blessed with power, but you have had much more sorrow than me in the past. Especially recently. I won''t me you for that explosion... In my mind, most demons represent their Sin to the fullest. They use convincing words and mind tricks in order to get humans or some angels to fall for their deals. The demon had to have read your past and used it against you. I''m technically describing myself here too, but I can say this for sure. Most, if not all, demons areplete douchebags."
Aureal looked surprised at Alex''s words. Alex continued his rant, "I haven''t met very many demons, but I have read about many, and the ones I''ve read about using every trick in the book toplete their dirty deeds. I''m sort of self-praising here now, but I can say this for sure, not all demons do this. The ones that don''t probably stick back in theirnds because they don''t want to harm humans or angels, or just don''t care or think it''s worth their time. Those ones are far better than the demons you met."
He resumed his smooth and calm voice, "I''m very thankful you didn''t kill me when we first met. Hearing your story now, I would understand why you hate demons so much. I''m actually much more surprised that you didn''t kill me when we first met, but don''t get me wrong, I''m thankful."
Alex didn''t notice, but Aureal''s face turned slightly red. "The reason why I am telling you of my past is because I feel an emotion called guilt."
"Ah, why are you feeling guilty now?" Alex grew apprehensive, he wasn''t sure, but he believed something was going to happen soon.
"I was given a reprieve from my punishment and ordered to investigate you and the demonic sources around you. There has been one legal and illegal demonic entry and a powerful witch residing around you. I was told to investigate you and find out when you would be fully awakened to your power in order to confirm it was you who would be the Lord of Lust." Aureal exined, Alex could definitely hear the guilt in her voice.
"Well, I guess I am."
"I reported to my superiors of my findings and was given another chance at full erasure of my punishment. This new chance required me to eliminate you and the sources of power residing around you."
Shock hit Alex, he could honestly tell himself he wasn''t surprised, but he was still shocked at the revtion. He wasn''t sure on how to react, and his mind burst with thoughts for the first time in a small while.
---------
Power Stones plzzz....????
---------
(A/N: I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle. If someone is interested and wants extra chapters. You know what to do..)
Add this novel to your library to get the chapter updates. Thnx.
Chapter 36 36: Dont Worry, We Will Survive!
?Shock hit Alex; he could honestly tell himself he wasn''t surprised, but he was still shocked at the revtion. He wasn''t sure on how to react, and his mind burst with thoughts for the first time in a small while.
''She didn''t kill me before... And now she wants, no, has to kill me? Fuck, does that mean we''re going to fight? Where''s that damn Grimoire when I actually need it? Hell, where''s Asmodea when I actually need her? Hell, where are Nyssa and Lauryn when I actually need them? Can I even fight an angel? This will be more of a life-and-death battle than all my fights in schoolbined...''
Alex managed to get out a few words, "Ah, so you are going to kill me... I don''t suppose there''s any way I can convince you not to?"
"Do not worry... These past weeks, I have begun to feel doubt within my faith... Why would God give me such an evil power? The power of darkness within an angel? Why would such an abomination exist? I have never fit in within mymunity, nor have my superiors ever really liked me." Alex could feel anger welling up from Aureal''s words.
"There was an agreement between my superiors and the previous Lord of Lust. To allow you to live until you are a mature amount of years old, and then you would go to your post as Lord of Lust. Yet even though demons were involved, angels got something in return, and yet they still wish to not honour their agreement. Angels can be no better than demons in some ways."
Suddenly, a new voice appeared from within the ss room. "Well, well. I knew it was going to happen. Aureal, with the rumoured power of darkness living within her, and is conversing with a demon. It is so obvious that she would be a betrayer of her own people. "Are we on the path to bing a fallen angel?" There were two more people, whom Alex assumed to be angels due to their unique armor.
It seemed that no angel owned a set of armor alike. The one talking was a female, the one besides her, a male. They were perfect in every way, just like Aureal.
"Danna... Linias... I was right to doubt my faith, should anyone have faith in me. You are correct; I was never destined to be a true angel since my creation." Alex could feel resolve emanating from Aureal''s words.
"This demon has proven that even the most evilest of existences can still hold kindness... While you have proven that even the most pure and holy of existences can hold malice." Aureal then whispered something to Alex.
"I am going to bring the two of us somewhere open, so that thising fight will not endanger the students. Run to the open window behind us. I will distract them for but a few seconds, you will know when." She whispered into his ear.
Upon saying that, Danna opened up her rather annoying mouth again, "Yes, yes, some philosophical speech that will never work on us. We are here because a certain Archangel knew you wouldn''t be able to aplish your mission. We were sent here not only to eliminate the Lord of Lust, but you as well. It is an insult that an angel should even be associated with darkness. A demon must have tampered with your birth. We know you all too well, we will finish you both off." Danna was interrupted as Aureal made her move.
Linias was staring coldly at Alex, not noticing Aureal''s actions, and Danna just seemed to love to talk and was spouting her insults nonstop, so she couldn''t notice Aureal''s next move.
Aureal pushed out her hands, sending out a burst of bright light, Alex looked away and started for the window.
The light not only disoriented the opposing angels, but also sent a wave of energy pushing them, and any tables or chairs between them, backwards.
Alex had already made it to the window and jumped. Instinct told him to jump, so he hoped he could survive the fall without damaging anything.
His worries were for naught.
Aureal grabbed Alex, wrapping her arms around his chest and under his arms, as he was at the top of the arc of his jump, and she flew.
She flew straight up in order to avoid and prying eyes. Aureal headed for an abandoned factory in the city.
Alex pulled out his phone and sent a text to Lauryn, as she was the only one of his group that held such a convenience. The text read as follows:
-being attacked by angels
-get asmo and neriss and follow me
-with a friendly angel
-said we''re heading to that
-abandoned factory near 7th
-...
Autocorrect fixed most of Alex''s frantic typing, and he managed to send the text despite the ufortable position in which Aureal was carrying him. He still didn''t know how to fly, so he had to be carried.
Alex yelled over the sound of the wind rushing by them, "Hey! We might die soon!"
Aureal returned the yell in kind, "Yes, we may, though I do not doubt mine or your abilities!"
"I''ve never been in a fight against something supernatural before! And I just wanted to ask you a question!"
"Question?"
"Yea, you''ve probably haven''t had very many friends in Heaven, have you?"
"You are correct, not even the ones who showed me kindness deemed themselves to be my friends."
"Yeah, well, how about we be friends?"
Aureal was at a loss for words, so Alex continued, "The past conversations we had thesest couple days, they mean a lot... You barely knew me, and I was made out to be some mad monster, and you never had reason to trust me considering what other demons have done. In my opinion, that should make us friends. You don''t object, do you?"
Aureal managed to stutter out a few words, which Alex found cute, despite the wind howling around them, "No, I don''t... I''ve just never had a friend before."
"Trust me, if we live through this, you''ll meet more than enough people who''ll respect and like you." He reassured, "I won''t be your only friend, that''s for sure."
"Yes... We will live through this. I can promise you that." Dered Aureal.
---------
Power Stones plzzz....????
---------
(A/N: I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle. If someone is interested and wants extra chapters. You know what to do..)
Add this novel to your library to get the chapter updates. Thnx.
Chapter 37 37: How Did It Get Here?
?"Yes... We will live through this. I can promise you that." Dered Aureal.
-----
Alex had just sent Lauryn a text message informing her that angels were attacking him. She maintained her usualposure.
She shouldn''t have had a loud outburst in the middle of creative writing ss during sixth period.
She was not even known for her ability to speak. But there was no time to waste¡ªshe had to depart right away to assist Alex.
Nah, excuses are boring, so screw that. If she simply got up and left, it would be insanely more intriguing for her. in particr for her reputation.
She took satisfaction in her chill and menacing reputation among the youngsters. She gathered her stuff and rose up after mentally confirming that.
Except for those who were dozing, every pupil inside the ssroom, students turned to look at her as she left the room.
"Hey! Do you even know exactly what you''re doing? Miss, ss is in session!" As she passed through the doorway, the teacher yelled at her.
The teacher opened the front door to shout for Lauryn to return, but then when she nced outside from the door, she couldn''t see her anywhere.
What the heck, I''ll handle this after ss. Over Lauryn''s abrupt departure, the entire ss was in a state of hushed turmoil.
Lauryn went to Asmodea''s ss first. After returning from the library with a student and a pile of textbooks, Asmodea was about to enter the ssroom.
"Excellent timing. I need to chat with you, Miss Asmodea," Lauryn yelled to her.
"Yes, I will be there shortly. Be a good girl, Cassie, and bring these in and distribute them to the ss. I''m grateful." Asmodea responded as she gave Cassie, the pupil, her share of the books.
Asmodea turned to face Lauryn as Cassie entered the ssroom. "What did you want to discuss with me now?"
When Lauryn and Asmodea were in its vicinity, an invisible barrier was created by a spell that Lauryn cast. The barrier''s walls muffled all sound that entered them from the outside.
She then informed Asmodea that "immediately upon arrival, Alex texted me to say that angels were attacking him. He is moving toward a closed down factory that is close to Eighth Street. It is close to the waterfront, where there is a vintage steamboat. Don''t worry; I''m going there right away. I''m more than capable of handling myself in a struggle. I have a few strategies that will repel an angel."
"It''s important... Thus, the ideas Nyssa and I discussed came to pass. I''ll tell you more about our talkter. You should go assist Alex, of course. I''ll let Nyssa know what''s going on and take the two of us out there. Alex may possess great strength, but that doesn''t mean he knows how to use it, since he has no prior experience fighting opponents like angels."
"Just one more thing," Lauryn said, "he said that an angel was there by his side. Do you have any information on that? Maybe that''s why I''ve felt an angel around here for a few days now?"
"That''s strange... Go assist Alex right away; if he ims that the angel is friendly, then it probably is. Oh no, I''m not taking that ss again. After this, we''re all headed straight for the Land of Lust. It''s too dangerous for the human world," Asmodea red angrily.
"I fully agree. Okay, good bye. Let''s hope nothing too negative takes ce." Lauryn then bolted for the first exterior door.
A level walkway near to an abandoned factory on the bay is where Aureal and Alexnded. They entered so that they would only have a brief bit of rest while evading their pursuit. They would quickly be discovered since their assants were skilled.
"I''ll not be able to fight well, fuck... Even if I have some spells retained in my memories, I won''t be able to use them properly without the Grimoire. At least, that''s what I was informed." Alexined.
"That concerns me. I''ll hold them off, and if necessary, I''ll turn to using darkness to my advantage. Is there no spell you can cast to call your Grimoire to you?" Aureal questioned.
Alex struck himself on the top of his head with a thunk and asked, "Why didn''t I consider that? I believe there is a reason. But I''ve not stored anything at all to memory."
A phrase then struck him. When you read a spell in this grimoire, it is permanently imprinted in your brain, and you will somehow be able to remember it when you think about it.
Consequently, that is what those words meant. Okay, what the hell was the incantation? It finally dawned on him after some contemtion.
Grimoire, traverse the limitless emptiness.
Grimoire, pass through the opening between nothingness and being.
Grimoire, go ande to me.
Thenguage Alex was speaking in was not like any othernguage Aureal was familiar with, so she was unable to understand it.
She was certain that it was not of an angelic, human, or demonic kind. For Aureal, it was nonsense, but for Alex, it was wless English.
Nothing urred after his incantation''s final phrase. Alex peered at him in an effort to locate the grimoire.
It was there, on a box, despite the fact that he saw nothing at all. "Did you see it arrive?" He asked in confusion.
"No, I believed that since you cast the magic, you already knew it wouldnd there. Does it really matter? You have the things you need to fight. This ought to be a little easier." Aureal feltforted by the idea of having a Ruler of Sin nearby, even if it was a novice.
Once Alex overheard an obnoxious voice, he was still looking into the grimoire and the box it appeared on and wondering how it got here.
"Easy?! You think too highly of yourself, Aureal. A Ruler of Sin is still a child, even if he is standing right next to you. He relies on his predecessor''s power to keep himself going. He has absolutely no idea how to fight at all! He cannot in any way assist you." Mocked Danna.
---------
Power Stones plzzz....????
---------
(A/N: I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle. If someone is interested and wants extra chapters. You know what to do..)
Add this novel to your library to get the chapter updates. Thnx.
Chapter 38 38: Asmodeus? That Is Not Me!
?"Once Linias arrives, he will be killed. Together, we shall eliminate you, something you utterly failed to aplish on your previous mission. You are to receive your punishment for failing to follow ourmands because Evan died as a result of you."
"I can smell pride." Alex spoke, not having yet addressed the two angels. "I can sense pride in every word you''ve said."
"What did that mean?"
"Along with Pride, I can also sense... wrath. You were aware of Evan, right?" He was aware that provoking her was not a good idea, but he had to respond to what she had said.
"You are not allowed to talk to me, filth. I wil-" Linias'' hand was lifted in front of Danna, interrupting her.
Then Linias spoke, and Alex had never heard a voice so soulless and frigid. Linias spoke with total calmness, "We had a close friendship with Evan. Within the same garrison, we served side by side. Retaliation for the death of another is a typical desire. But you''re right¡ªgetting even is an expression of anger, and anger is wrong. Once our job isplete, she will consider the appropriateness of her words and deeds."
After finishing his sentence, Linias produced a weapon in his hands. There was a golden, white hand axe. Both a huge spike at the top of the haft and a smaller spike at the bottom of the hilt were attached to the axe.
Alex assumed that the metal used for the axe''s construction was the same as the one used for their armour.
Along the hilt, leather straps were crisscrossed and wrapped. The axe measured around 80 cm from haft to hilt. It''s a deadly tool.
Danna and Aureal both had weapons appear in their hands, simr to Linias. A sword with a little curvature served as Danna''s weapon. Her armour is made of the same metal.
The de, however, had an arrowhead-shaped end rather than a typical point. Its guard was seamlessly attached to the de and hilt, giving the impression that the guard was also forged with the de.
Simr to Linias''s axe, the hilt was d in leather. It''s a deadly tool.
The weapon Aureal used was... Quiterge. an enormous warhammer. The hammer''s head was attached to its hilt, just like the other two weapons, and it was made of the same metal as her armour.
The hammer''s opposing faces were divided into two distinct shapes. The square face of the hammer had a taper along each of its edges. The other face has a circle-like form.
One star was etched into each of the four corners of the square face. The sword itself was only a few centimetres shorter overall, from the top of the head to the bottom of the hilt, than Aureal stood tall.
There were just two significant design variations between Aureal''s weapon and the other two. The hilt was surrounded by straps made of blue silk.
And rather than having the same gold-white hue that the other two angels'' weapons did, Aureal''s sword, as well as her armour, appeared to start losing its sheen and lustre.
"Danna, you will keep the ouw busy; if you can get rid of her, do so. I''ll take care of the Lord of Lust, Asmodeus." Order from Linias.
"Asmodeus? Say what? I don''t even go by that name! This is the name of that other Lust Lord man." Despite the fact that it was inappropriate for Alex to beining, Linias''s onught started.
Linias pushed the spike of the haft in Alex''s direction more quickly than the human eye could see. Alex, however, had eyes that were not typical.
Alex tipped backwards while holding the Grimoire, nning to leap back and evade the onught. Linias'' assault turned out to be more difficult than anticipated.
Linias dove forward instead of just thrusting, causing the spike to travel farther than Alex had intended.
Alex made the split-second decision to go all-or-nothing with his dodge and fell backwards rather than jumping back.
But his tumble wasn''t just a tumble. Alex kicked his foot upwards with the dexterity and quickness befitting a man of his unconventional qualities.
To Linias'' surprise, Alex was able to kick the weapon out of his hands. Linias lifted himself off the ground by extending his free hand downward.
The angel rose into the air, seized his sword, and then came to his feet. Alex fell to the groundpletely andnded on his back.
He struggled to remember of a brief attacking spell that Alex had read, but eventually one urred to him.
"Bepressed, air."
"Air, be shaped."
"Bemanded, air."
Before changing, Alex recalled reading about the magic. Itpressed air into a ball and allowed the user to direct its movement with his hand.
While holding the Grimoire in his left hand, Alex''s right hand began to gather the ball. Before realising what Alex was up to, Linias was going to swing his weapon in Alex''s direction.
Alex pushed one arm in the direction of Linias andmanded the ball to go in. The ball was intended to put Linias out of breath as it sped out toward his stomach with bullet-like speed.
Linias merely took a step to his left to avoid the ball. Linias dodged the ball and quickly started attacking Alex again.
"Please move quickly... Return here!" Linias didn''t indicate that he was perplexed by what Alex yelled, if he was.
At first, Alex had problems keeping the ball under control; it hesitated when Alex told it to hit Linias.
Giving the ball an order, thepressed air, which by this point he thought he had mastered, stopped in its chaotic course and rocketed back towards Linias.
The ball obviously still eluded Alex''s instruction because itnded in the incorrect spot. Linias either barely avoided the ball or didn''t need to because it missed Alex''s original target as the ball zipped past him.
Alex was thrown several metres backward when the ball struck directly in the centre of his chest. The impact resembled that of a baseball being hurled really quickly.
---------
Power Stones plzzz....????
---------
(A/N: I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle. If someone is interested and wants extra chapters. You know what to do..)
Add this novel to your library to get the chapter updates. Thnx.
Chapter 39 39: Battle Of Angels!
?Aureal witnessed what happened to Alex as a result of a spell gone terribly wrong. He may have amazing power... But his use of it is terrible.
"Oh? It appears that the demon fell. He was defeated quickly by Linias. He is quite frail, isn''t he?" Taunted Danna as the two female angels swung away with their weapons.
Danna made thrusting and shing attacks with her sword. Aureal was striving tond a blow and deflect as many attacks as she could while twirling her enormous hammer in the air like a quarterstaff.
Aureal would be seen as having morebat skills than the other two angels. Between jobs, she had plenty of opportunities to exercise with her weapon and her powers in Heaven.
But she was upset at Alex''s mishap. She didn''t think her friend would pass away in such a way.
Danna attempted to topple Aureal by sweeping her legs. Aureal avoided the obvious technique by leaping over the legs.
Aureal prepared to defend once more as Danna aimed her sword in his direction. The arrowhead, on the other hand, began to shine with light and generate energy at the point of Danna''s de.
"It appears that you will also die horribly here. Sorry excuse for an angel, depart." Danna confidently cackled.
Light, resembling an arrow, flew out of the sword''s tip and beyond Aureal''s hammer. Even though Danna was ustomed to the brightest lights, the scene was flooded with light, forcing her to cover her eyes.
"Oh well, this was a straightforward mission." Danna spoke, her eyes still closed. When she opened them and saw what was there, she was startled. "What is this? You are far too helpless to withstand that assault while simply standing."
"You are way too confident. You ignore the authority I have. I have both light and darkness in my arsenal." With his teeth clenched, Aureal spoke.
"Such attacks won''t work at all against me, and I can also kill you. And I''ll prove that for you as well." She was incensed that her friend had lost. As Aureal''s retaliation got going, darkness started to swirl over her hands.
Alex forced himself to stand after his spell had failed. "I really need to work on this stuff. It''s still my first day as aplete demon, so whatever." The pressurised air impacted Alex harder than he anticipated, causing him to spit out some blood.
Nevertheless, he was resilient, and his new demonic form just made him more so.
"That struck me as odd. Asmodeus, the Lord of Lust, ought to be more powerful than this, in my opinion." Linias spoke without hesitation.
"Why do you still referring to me as Asmodeus? My name is not that! It''s Alex... However, hmmm... Asmodeus is a really cool-sounding name though." Alex admitted.
"I assume that since you have only recently undergone a change, you are unaware of these obvious truths. Well, listen up; they might be thest words you will ever hear."
"All the Rulers of Sin possess a title; in your case, the Lord of Lust," Linias said as he started to borate.
"All of the Rulers of Sin also have a distinctive name, which in your case is Asmodeus.
Asmodeus of Lust.
Mammon of Greed.
Leviathan of Envy.
Beelzebub of Gluttony.
Satan of Wrath.
Belphegor of Sloth.
And Lucifer of Pride.
Were the first demons of sin. The monarchs who seeded them took those demons'' names out of respect after they perished in battles or interpersonal disputes."
"Although you may go by the name Alex, Asmodeus, the Lord of Lust, is how the general public will recognise you." How fortunate that the angel was giving Alex a brief history lesson, but Alex had no idea why.
"How fascinating... Actually, that is fascinating." Assured Alex, after Linias''s exnation, he wasn''t sure what to say.
One thing Alex was certain of was that he would not be able to ovee Linias in a battle because of a skill and experience difference rather than a strength gap.
Linias may draw on a lifetime ofbat experience. Where Alex engages in a fight with only a few thugs and a failed ''gangster.''
"Yes, I humbly ask that you refrain from objecting. I''ll hasten and ease your passing. Against me, you will be unable to seed." Linias focused on the confrontation between Danna and Aureal.
As if she were a manic berserker, Aureal was frantically swinging her hammer. Alex also noted that Aureal''s hands and facial openings were emitting foreboding dark energy.
Danna, the angel, was frantically attempting to survive by running from one area of the factory to another because she was unable to block Aureal''s hammer assaults, which were rife with potent ck energy.
Alex recalled Aureal''s remark that although darkness is poison to angels, light is poison to demons. And from Aureal, a vast volume of darkness seemed to radiate...
"It appears that the fight over there really needs me. I''ll get rid of you right now." Linias said, who had turned to face Alex, and was getting ready toplete his task.
Alex struggled to stand up as Linias drew near, trying toe up with a spell he could cast. "I was curious to see what kind of power you could offer, but it seems that you have none." Linias stated it as a fact, but not as an insult.
"That kind of arrogant attitude irritates me... Although I don''t know much about my power, I do know that I have a lot of it. Why don''t you go and look for yourself?"
Then Alex let go of his evil persona. His back began to grow ck wings, which tore the fabric holding the clothing together apart.
ck horns protruded from the top of his head, and a tail protruded from the bottom of his body.
"This is the Lord of Lust''s current form, then. How odd that your skin hasn''t changed. Whatever the case, nothing has changed." Linias said, her voice did not once tremble.
---------
Power Stones plzzz....????
---------
(A/N: I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle. If someone is interested and wants extra chapters. You know what to do..)
Plz send power stone, u don''t have to send all the power stone just send 1 so that our fan value can increase, after that if u don''t like the novel, u won''t have to.
Add this novel to your library for more chapters.
Chapter 40 40: Darkness Power In Angel?
?This morning, Alex had noticed that he felt cool, collected, calm, and... powerful in his demon form. He felt weaker, more uneasy, and more apprehensive in his human form.
''Was it that way with all demons or just me?'' he wondered.
"Oh, that exins it." Alex pondered as he discovered the cause. He had to work very hard to maintain his demonic form inside of him.
Alex felt that something was upying a substantial portion of his attention, even though he was intentionally holding it in during the fight.
"Because of this, my spells were unstable. No, that''s likely still due to my utter inexperience. Let''s see how I do now that that has been cleared up."
Because of how focused and clear his thoughts were on the fight in front of him, something caught Alex''s attention.
Alex was relieved to see Nyssa and Lauryn, two demons and witches, through a window with broken ss covering the sides.
His mind was filled with relief because he was confident that he was safe¡ªor even safer¡ªnow.
Alex focused on Linias'' prating gaze, knowing they would enter the fight when the time was right.
Mercy won''t be shown to you, devil; just pass away right now, and let''s stop fighting for nothing.
"Let us finish this," Linias said, stealing a nce in the direction of the fight between Danna and Aureal. "It seems mypanion is having more difficulty than she should."
"You said that a while ago, didn''t you? I am still here. You are unaware of what will ur in this situation." Alex then purposefully became arrogant, "You see, I''m amazing, and that''s why I''m still here. Naturally, I''m going to save myself and Aureal, and I''m going to give you the hell right now!"
Alex then swung his palm in an arc forward while exhaling heavily and mouthing the spell, "Fire, burning hell!" As a red and orange fire rose in front of Alex, the air became heated.
Since it was a simple magic and he could now use his mind freely, Alex focused all of his thoughts on casting a fire spell at Linias.
Finally, Alex''s presumption proved urate. A trail of burning debris was left behind as the wave of fire rushed into Linias.
"A simple spell can only gain so much, even if you have control over it. It doesn''t do much for me." Linias dered as he chopped through the wave with his axe.
Although only a small portion of Linias'' armour and flesh was burned, the spell served the desired effect and did not cause any major or minor injury.
"Just please, die, and go..." As Linias coughed up blood, he was interrupted.
He and Alex gazed at his chest, where an arm had managed to push through the armour as if it were nothing.
Blood and organ fragments coated the arm, and the hand that was attached to it had fingers with a pointed cone shape. Lauryn, whose arm was currently enmeshed in Linias, was standing behind him.
The "Arm of the Wraith." Although it was barely audible, Alex could clearly hear it.
Her voice also had an unusual roughness to it, but it vanished with her subsequent words, "Angel, you have lost. I confess it was a sneak strike. But it was essential."
While Lauryn pulled her arm back through his body, Linias only managed to maintain a shocked expression on his face as he retreated in pain.
Linias'' wings appeared when blood gushed from the severe wound. They were immacte, pure white, and dignified¡ªexactly what Alex expected from any angel.
The wings then caught fire. Soon, the entire body of Linias was submerged.
''So an angel perishes in this manner...'' Even though Alex was a ruthless fool, I do have some sympathy for him. No no... ''It''s like feeling bad for one of those tyrants thatmitted mass murder.''
"Shit... Thanks... But how did you know I was intending to divert him for you two? Well, anyway, thanks for your assistance." Alex asked the question and thanked them for their assistance.
"No," she said. Lauryn admitted, "It was Nyssa. She imed that she could know anything about you based just on your facial expressions. She is really devoted."
"That''s... a little spooky, but actually, thank you nheless."
What is going on over there? Lauryn questioned Alex while pointing her injured hand in the direction of Danna and Aureal.
"My friend is the person holding the hammer. We are not harming her either. Are there any steps you can take to assist her?" He fretted.
"I wish. She has no visible wounds and is quite healthy, but I cannot see any life in her eyes. She eventually became lost in her battle. Without putting myself in danger, I can''t assist her. I-" Then, Alex noticed why Lauryn''s eyes had expanded through her sses.
From Aureal''s weapon, darkness sprayed out in her direction. She flinched in pain whenever any darkness that wasn''t blocked by her light or blocked by her de touched her flesh. She possesses a power that devils and angels both loathe.
Alex recalled her exining that, just as light is poison to devils and darkness is poison to angels, Alex felt it was a blessing that Linias didn''t attack him with any light-based techniques.
"I have never heard of an angel who could control darkness in my entire life. This is absurd¡ªimpossible." It was Nyssa who gasped as she jumped between Alex and Lauryn. She seemed astonished that an angel could use its opposite.
"It''s unlikely you mean..." rebuked Alex. "I''ve heard her tale; if she wants, she is wee to share it with you. As a buddy, I won''t discuss her past without first getting her permission." Alex was visibly anxious about Aureal as he concentrated on thebating angels.
Yes, this is something I''ve heard of before. Alex and Lauryn heard a familiar voice: Nyssa. "Yes, I can see what''s going on here from a close distance."
"What have you been doing? You took your time."
---------
Power Stones plzzz....????
---------
(A/N: I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle. If someone is interested and wants extra chapters. You know what to do..)
Plz send power stone, u don''t have to send all the power stone just send 1 so that our fan value can increase, after that if u don''t like the novel, u won''t have to.
Add this novel to your library for more chapters.
Chapter 41 41: Best Option For Her!
?Yes, this is something I''ve heard of before. Alex and Lauryn heard a familiar voice: Nyssa. "Yes, I can see what''s going on here from a close distance."
"What have you been doing? You took your time."
"Oh, I''m sorry, my sweetheart. I was searching the area for any further opponents. It''s too sudden for me to set up efficient traps or wards, so I also set up sensors in case one appears."
"For the time being, we are protected from additional angels." She was stiff and focused instead of her usual frivolous self, ready to fight at any time.
"In any case, I apologise for ignoring you. By the time we get you home as soon as possible, I will make this right! I should have been the one to aid you in your fight, but Miss Witch insisted on beating me at the game of rock-paper-scissors." Well, that observation was incorrect.
"Hah... You neglected the rules. A rock can definitely beat paper in real life, but not in a game."
"Save the argument forter, you two. What did you mean when you said, ''I know what''s happening here,'' Nyssa?"
"In a textbook I read for ss, I learned about the specific steps that an angel must take to fall from grace."
Only the noises of Aureal and Danna''s seemingly endless argument could be heard from Alex and Lauryn. Since Aureal is undoubtedly one of the few people in his life who he can call a friend, Alex was very interested in learning what was going on with him.
"I won''t go through the wholeplicated process with you; otherwise, it would take too long,"
Essentially, this process begins once an angel finds the strength within itself to renounce everything it has revered, believed in, and fought for.
A fallen angel will always fall into the category of sin that it opposes in the seven virtues, with the exception of a select few situations.
Shees from the virtue of chastity, based on what I''m sensing from her, which is that I''m sensing lust.
Her heart, soul, and mind seemed to be engaged in a kind of conflict between the virtue of chastity and the vice of lust.
If she made the decision to reject her beliefs and follow her sin against her will, Lust would undoubtedly triumph.
Any angel who allows this to ur, whether of their own free will or not, is reportedly put to death by their fellow angels because corruption has already set in.
Only one angel that I am aware of miraculously avoided being put to death and went on to be an Archangel, though I am not sure which.
I also read that the angel is unconscious at this point, so it is a remarkable feat for her to continue battling despite being unconscious.
The reason an angel is unconscious during this procedure is that they must navigate the conflict between their beliefs.
Two of the things that happen when you know the fallen angel side has triumphed are quite obvious and are what we should be on the lookout for.
The first is that an angel''s wings or any shade around will turn ck. The second, the golden halo that is currently hidden from view, ought to break.
Should her lust prevail, you''ll be able to observe the remaining alterations for yourself.
"And after that, my recall of the process is blurry; please forgive my terrible memory, fiancee." She exined how an angel might fall from grace in a dignified manner¡ªup until thatst statement.
"Aureal, what''s going on in there? Bloody hell, you can do it! Despite our limitedmunication, I am certain that you will pick the course that is best for you. Whether you stumble or not, you are still my friend." Cheered Alex, he and his twopanions had no right to join the battle and should limit their support to verbal encouragement.
"You''re still my friend," I said. Only those words were spoken by Alex that Aureal was able to understand.
She was forced to observe the conflict between her body and Danna, the overly talkative angel, due to her blurry state.
''No, that''s too polite; let''s call her Bitch Danna, the bitch who speaks too much. No, that doesn''t appear to flow at all. What''s a suitable surname for her?''
''No, what is urring to me right now is more significant than that. Why am I unable to manage my body? As far as I can tell, Danna did not weave any spells. ''
''Eh? What could it possibly be over there? No, it''s best to stay in the struggle to avoid regaining control of the body.''
"No, you shoulde over here," I said.
Aureal''s attention was drawn to a terrifying voiceing from that way. In the midst of the darkness, Aureal thought she saw something glow, but whatever it was, it vanished almost instantly.
''Why should I visit that ce? My body might experience something. The girl who talks too much might devise a ruse...''
"Your body will be well taken care of by your instincts; it won''t be prey to your adversaries or take the initiative. Now, wouldn''t that be too simple? You''ve put in a lot of training so that your instincts will continue to fight even when you be unconscious. On the outside world, time won''t pass as rapidly as it does inside; we have a sh*tload more time."
"Leaving that aside, one must choose which course to follow when faced with a crossroads in the future. Now investigate where this menacing voice of mine came from."
''Crossroads? Well, I can''t be sure, but it seems I have no choice but to believe this unidentified voice with a peculiar sense of humour.''
Aureal followed the voice''s direction for a brief period of time while wandering aimlessly. No matter where she turned to look, the area waspletely dark.
But after a considerable distance of traveling, light broke through the horizon. When she finally arrived at the light, she noticed that the darkness she had just left was pushing back against the light.
---------
Power Stones plzzz....????
---------
(A/N: I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle. If someone is interested and wants extra chapters. You know what to do..)
Plz send power stone, u don''t have to send all the power stone just send 1 so that our fan value can increase, after that if u don''t like the novel, u won''t have to.
Add this novel to your library for more chapters.
Chapter 42 42: Fall Or Virtue? Choose One Side!
?Aureal followed the voice''s direction for a brief period of time while wandering aimlessly. No matter where she turned to look, the area waspletely dark.
But after a considerable distance of travel, light broke through the horizon. When she finally arrived at the light, she noticed that the darkness she had just left was pushing back against the light.
"What''s next? I doubt I need to continue... Odd voice, I cannot see where you are from."
"Yes, this is where you should be, at the intersection of two beliefs in your mind," the voice said, never revealing its position.
"Your lust is the darkness present here. The lust that unknowingly grew while you conversed with Alex, the new Ruler of Sin. You were not subjected to his sin or his aura. You came up with this entirely on your own. And chastityes from the light."
"Your moral principles, the beliefs you had grown up with, and your virtues from Heaven."
"Although you didn''t have much of a choice in what you could believe in because you were reared as an angel of chastity, you always understood what was right."
"Ah, the visitors have shown up. Where my advice ends and your decision begins is at this point." The voice was losing intensity.
''Guests? And who could those people be inside? But I can just see myself here.'' She thought and looked around to see if she could see anyone.
Ohhh!!
And then she saw what she was looking for, and there were exactly two figures in front of her, slowly moving in her direction, one figure moved forward in the shadows, while the other moved in the light.
"Good day, Aureal. It''s nice to talk to you again."
"What? Ah, whoa, where am I? Aureal? Oh, I see now. Make a mental note to have Nyssa alert me that this might ur." Alex said it as soon as he realised where he was.
The two voices were the only individuals in her life who had ever truly regarded Aureal, cared for her, and had earned the right to be called her friends. The Lord of Lust, Alex, would be thetter, Michael, the Archangel, would be the first one.
Michael began by saying, "I see you are at a decision point. Like a lot of other angels before they lost their grace. Do not be rmed; this is normal. Simply put, our three bodies are simply sleeping."
"Who are you?" Alex questions the figure standing beside him.
"My name is Michael, and I am an Archangel, and your name is Alex, I already know your name. And please understand that I had nothing to do with this attempted assassination against you. I wished to uphold our pact with the former Lord of Lust. Five of my equals made a different decision; this urrence was the result of a simple out vote."
? "Oh, well, you seem to be aware of what''s happening right now. So, cam you please exin it to me." Alex asked the Archangel Michael for an exnation of the situation he was in.
"Very well, Aureal must make an important choice about whether to lean toward sin or to remain engulfed in her virtues. Whenever this urs, the two closest to the angel¡ªone enveloped in sin and the other in virtue¡ªappear in the angel''s consciousness and persuade the angel to apany them." He stopped in a middle, so Alex could process the information he just told him.
"But as you can see, now is not the proper time if you need a more proper thorough exnation." Michael exin him his situation, where he was, and why he was here.
"Ah, ok." Alex just simply replied in a simple tone, not that of someone who didn''t get a proper exnation so he will throw a tantrum or something, and Alex was quite ustomed to this, he was not even a slightly ufortable for the situation he was in.
"...Why? Exactly why, Michael? There is no way I will be permitted to live if I choose virtue. I already represent an abomination to the rest of my kind." Aureal shouted at Michael for a reason why she should choose the virtue and why she would not choose to fall.
"And once again, I''m sorry that this is the case. You are not an abomination, in my opinion, to me and to a few others. I, Joshua, Luther, and Sanae say no. Raphael, Saraquel, or Ramiel are other options." Michael expressed his regrets once again to Aureal. And said again.
"Like all of us, God created you for a reason. He will definitely speak to us on your behalf, I''m sure. Even four of us Archangels think of you as a regr angel like the rest of us." Michael tried to persuade Aureal and speak again.
"Uriel persevered despite barely escaping wrath. He may consider you to be an abomination, yet those are just his repressed rage. I will ensure that you do have a chance of surviving, I swear." Michael finished, and he even gave him a chance of saving herself.
"Look, I don''t know how things work in Heaven, but Michael is not lying," Alex said in response to Michael.
Michael stayed silent but appeared astonished by the demon standing beside him. And taking his side, even though he should have persuaded Aureal, for the reason he came here.
"I can tell he''s a friend or not for sure. I''ve been a loner through most of my life and haven''t had many friends. However, once I had one, I was able to tell if she was being a friend, just being kind, or doing something else." Alex said as he was exining Michael''s words to Aureal.
"Right now, I can state that I am not your closest friend." Said Alex.
"That would only be arrogant of me. And in any particr instance, I''m still your friend, regardless of the path you choose¡ªtoward a potential new life with me here on Earth, or toward a possible new life in Heaven. Stuff like that doesn''t matter to me. This, I can guarantee to you." Alex said to Aureal and to choose what she thought was right.
"I can see that you are really Aureal''s friend." Michael said to Alex, clearly seeing the friendship between them is true and not some kind of wicked trick to trick the Aureal.
"Although I''mpelled to warn you, Aureal, should you continue in your wrong doing... My people will be forced to view you as an adversary. Not because I don''t want to keep helping you, but because it''s thew of Heaven."
"Along with demons, fallen angels are our adversaries. Your fall from grace will instantly confirm whatever insults that have been hurled at you in the past. But if you decide to copse, I''ll understand, in my opinion. Joshua will, and I think God will too. Now it''s up to you to make a choice." Michael said as he began to disappear in a light.
To Alex''s dismay, after those remarks, he too like began to disappear, just like Michael.
---------
Power Stones plzzz....????
---------
Chapter 43 43: Aureals Choice!
"It is impossible for me to get back to Heaven, as I have mentioned in the past; I have already made up my mind about this. It''s not that I don''t have any prospect of surviving, but more that I''ve never had it in me to feel entirely content wherever I''ve been. It is not conceivable that you would harbour any further animosity towards me."
"I have never been liked or epted, and that is what will bring about my downfall. Even if I were granted permission to continue living, it would not be possible for me to have hopeful thoughts because I have never been and never will be joyful in Heaven."
"It''s possible that I''ll discover happiness within the Circles of Sin. I am responsible for that choice, yes. I will fall."
The menacing voice spoke again, this time saying, "I see, you choose to sin."
"Interesting choice, but it would also be interesting if you chose to act honourably in this situation. Now, let lust, sin, and your wants consume you. Your descent will thereafter bepleted in its entirety."
What is it that, that I want? When I ask myself this question for the very first time, I have to figure out what it is that I want to know.
Because Aureal was currently preupied with her own thoughts, everything that she tried to see in her head suddenly materialised in front of her.
Alex was not there in his usual guise when she saw him, however. His demonic appendages were exposed, he was only partially clothed, and it appeared as though he was drawing attention to the aspects of his body that Aureal had only recently discovered to be highly attractive.
"I can assure you that this is not the genuine Alex at this time. I desire... him? Upon further reflection, I must say that he is quite... handsome. Virile, brave, understanding, kind, and, well, sexy... Oh, no, I could never bring myself to say that to his face; it would be too embarrassing.
"If I had to serve a devil, I would much rather have it be him than any other." He has the makings of an excellent leader... That phrase just makes me happy... I suppose that''s what I want, a subservient rtionship with him. What do you think? I wasn''t even aware that I was familiar with the meaning.''
"Yes, when I have the opportunity, I will ask him if it is appropriate for me to refer to him as master. Despite the fact that I have a tendency to submit to authority, I am not certain that I would choose to serve a wholly dominant master.
It would appear that lust haspletely taken control of me, as I find myself speaking much less strictly and much more... lecherously.
"It''s funny, but now all that''s left for you to do... is have sexual rtions with your so-called ''master,'' and your fall will be finished. Where in the world would you be if I hadn''t provided such clear instructions?"
"I would not know," she said. "Perhaps dead. When I am still in my subconscious and in this fight, how am I supposed to have sexual rtions with Master Alex?"
"Oh, the joy of being back in this ce. Where are you, Aureal? What the living hell is going on? Where did half of my clothes disappear to?" Alex came back, startled to find that he was now inhabiting a body that was only partially clothed.
"Ah! I''ve been looking forward to seeing you, Alex..."
"Ah, d to see you too. Anyway, what the heck! What the heck are you doing?"
"I''ve thought it over, and the best option for me is to be with you. I shall lose my faith since there is no room for me in heaven, not now and not ever."
"Ah, ok... However, what does that have to do with the fact that you took off the only clothes that I already have?"
"It seems to me that the solution is extremely in to see... Master."
"Oh, you''re the master? Oh, you son of a whore! I''m not sure if this is the most appropriate time.
"Do I not appeal to your sense of beauty?"
As soon as she heard that, Aureal''s armour vanished with the power of a single thought, as if it were smoke being carried away by the breeze.
"No! You are extremely appealing. Especially considering that you just disarmed yourself in front of me by removing all of your armour. Who wouldn''t be able to find you? Both of these things have a wonderful aesthetic."
"Ah! Thank you... It''s nice to know that you think I''m pretty, Master. Thank you."
"All right, could you please exin why you wish to address me as master?"
"Is there something wrong with that? I shall be serving under you after all. Do the two witches and demons that serve under you not report to you as well?"
"No. They are not in my employment; rather, they are my friends... To put it simply, I''d say more than buddies since. So, I was able to have sex with both of them."
Then it is my sincere desire to serve you, to be your friend, and much more than a friend to you. But if you don''t mind, I''d like to call you master.
"Oh, bloody hell. Okay, I guess. If it doesn''t hurt anyone, then I don''t see why it shouldn''t be okay. Hey! Hey! Whoa! The shape of your breasts is... They have a pleasant sensation overall."
As soon as he gave in, Aureal began to hug Alex, and she made a point of pressing her breasts into him as she did so.
She was relieved to find that her breasts were of a decent size. She was perplexed by the fact that female angels had breasts of any size, despite the fact that they were not required to have them.
"Please... It''s been a while, but I miss having sex with you. I have no choice but to engage in this activity in order to finalise my fall from grace... And I want to do it because I love you, not just as a friend but as more than a friend as well as a servant."
The passage of time in this location was much more leisurely for Aureal than it was outside. That meant she could still take pleasure in it despite the fact that time was of the essence.
"If you continue to act like this, it will be physically impossible for me to say no."
"Since I''ve never done this before, I''d be grateful if you could walk me through the process."
---------
[Next chapter will be R-18+]
Power Stones plzzz....???¡À???¡À
---------
[A/N: Hello guys I have a question, what type of chapter do you want like short 1.1k chapters or long 1.3k to 1.5k long chapters? And remember that with a long chapter coin value of the chapter, buying will also increase. So plz do tell me in thement about this.]
Chapter 44 44: Aureals First Time [1] [R-18+]
"If you keep behaving in the same manner, it will be physically impossible for me to say no."
"Given that this is something I''ve never attempted before, I''d be quite appreciative if you could guide me through the steps involved."
After that, Aureal revealed her full splendour by spreading her wings, which had a tinge of grey but were not entirely ck like the rest of her body. Her head was surrounded by a shy, and tarnished golden halo that suddenly emerged.
Alex pulled her head into his hands and kissed her as he was holding her stunningly pale face in his hands. The kiss began in a shy and reserved manner.
The two parties brought their lips together and pressed them together. After that, the tone became intense and angry.
Alex was delighted to discover that Aureal''s tongue was not crooked or otherwise abnormal in any way, like the tongues of certain demons.
Despite this, his tongue had taken on a devilish quality. Alex managed to get his tongue, which was somewhat longer and thinner, between Aureal''s lips and tongue.
A simr thing was attempted by Aureal, albeit with a weak performance at initially. As the kiss continued and the tension increased, Aureal slowly began to understand how best to employ her tongue in order to take advantage of the circumstances.
The surfaces of both of their mouths were quickly covered in saliva. They embraced one another by wrapping their arms around one another.
Alex experienced a wonderful sensation as the breasts and nipples of Aureal were pressed against him.
The wings of both parties remainedpletely still. The pair of wings that belonged to Aureal, on the other hand, had reached the point where they were almost fully ck, and her halo had be utterly faded and was beginning to show fractures.
Alex mangled Aureal''s breasts with his hands, but he did so not with the clumsiness of a drunk college boy but rather with the ''finesse'' of an expert massager. He gave Aureal sensations that she had evidently never felt before by rolling her nipples around between his fingers and squeezing them together.
"I''ve never felt anything like this in my life... It''s amazing. Ahn!"
In her head, Aureal let out a squeal as Alex removed his mouth from her, which resulted in her tongue being left dangling and dripping with saliva from both of them.
He moved his mouth towards her breasts and then inserted both of her nipples into his mouth at the same time.
He squeezed down on them strongly, but he made sure not to cause any pain in the process of retaining their position. He then proceeded to lick his tongue-like appendage all the way around the are.
Aureal instantly felt herself bing even more moist. She wasn''t sure how much more forey she could handle, if any more at all. She desired to have his... I was in desperate need of his dick.
Because it was her first time, dozens of thoughts regarding the act of sex shed through her mind. These thoughts urred so quickly that not even she could immediately tell what they were and what they meant.
"Please! I can''t take much more... You''re doing so fucking good!"
Alex could only see a shade of red that Aureal''s face could have been when it was in a cartoon because it was so bright.
As soon as Alex spotted the naive expression that Aureal was presenting, he remarked to him, "Geez, you''re so cute right now." Alex was surprised by hisnguage because it wasn''t typical of him, even when he was under the influence of his demon lust.
"Hah... Well, go down and get it, it''s your first time after all, get a little acquainted with it before I fuck you," he said.
"Ah... Okay. I guess it''s only that I''ve never seen one before... I hope that yours will also be the only one I ever see."
It was Alex''s turn to seem embarrassed now.
"It just looks sorge... So this is what a man''s... looks like? I wonder how amazing it''ll feel in my hot pussy?"
"It just looks so big... So this is what a man''s... looks like?"
Alex had the thought, ''Hell, she even knows all the terminology for these things; I don''t think you''ll ever find a girl talk so honestly when ites to stuff like this...'' (Hell, she even knows all the terms for these things.)
Aureal reached out and took the dick from Alex''s hand. She gave in to her urges and lowered herself to the ground, dragging Alex down with her by the dick.
Even though it was unintentional, Aureal pulled on his dick a little too hard in her lust, causing him to experience pain. "Ow, that hurts! I''m definitely not into that."
"I''m sorry! I''m really sorry! I''m just feeling so hot down here, and I got a little excited."
"It''s alright... Here, let me to make the first move."
"Ah, sure, Master. You are responsible for my well-being."
Aurealplied with Alex''s instructions andid absolutely still on the ground before submitting herself to the control of her boyfriend.
Alex lowered himself to his knees and repositioned himself so that his cock was parallel to the entrance to Aureal''s region.
When he prodded the entrance with his head, Aureal let out a whimper, which he found somewhat amusing.
Aureal was at a loss for what action to take, so she began touching her own breasts while simultaneously pinching and twisting her nipples.
Alex observed her squeezing them together, which caused them to get very warm. Both parties had reached their limit of tolerance for the teasing and moved their bodies closer to one another.
In a single swift motion, Alex''s dick sliced through Aureal''s wet pussy folds and tore her pussy away from the walls of the their room.
"Oh, my goodness, that is just so painful! Does it always feel like this?"
Despite the intense pleasure that was flooding Alex''s body, he was able to maintain hisposure and speak in a level-headed manner.
"No, fortunately, it only hurts the very first time," she said. "However, because this isn''t your actual body, I have no idea how everything is going to turn out."
"Ahhh, the agony... It seems to be going away now. Ah, it feels lovely. Very excellent, Master."
Despite the fact that Alex was still uncertain about how he felt about being called ''Master'' by another person.
When he heard her say his name in such a sweet tone, he couldn''t help but feel a tinge of arousal. This knowledge made him feel embarrassed.
He started out by pushing Aureal''s baby out very gradually at first so that she could get used to having him inside of her and be used to the various sensations she would experience.
Even though one of those people was an angel and the other was a demon, the knowledge that he had busted the cherry on two different people was strangely appealing to him.
"Oh, hol-hold on there for just a second, please. An intense tingling sensation is emanating from my lower end right now."
"It is a feeling that I would never have imagined was even conceivable... It''s almost as if I''ve be intoxicated by this peculiar sensation. How can I put it into words? The phrase ''I''ve never felt more full orplete in my entire life'' sums up how I feel about it the best."
---------
Power Stones plzzz....???¡À???¡À
---------
[A/N: So, I am thinking of like this from 31st January I will upload like 2 chapters a day they will be short like 1k wc words but if you want like a long chapter of 1.5 wc plz do tell me. If non onement I will be taking the 2 chaps a day.]
Chapter 45 45: Aureals First Time [2] [R-18+]
"It is a feeling that I would never have imagined was even conceivable... It''s almost as if I''ve be intoxicated by this peculiar sensation. How can I put it into words? The phrase ''I''ve never felt more full orplete in my entire life'' sums up how I feel about it the best."
"...Really? Say that again. How does that make you feel? Where did all of thatnguage that you were using before go?" Alex let out a smirk. "When we are doing this kind of thing, there is no need for you to make your talks in a formal manner."
"Um, um... Y-yes, Master."
After that, Aureal brought out the lust that had been building up inside of her. Her entire being radiated a strong desire. Her remarks were clear and precise.
"To rify, what I want to say is that your dick satisfies my pussy more than anything else could possibly do, Master. Come on, master, let''s get this done."
"Heh, I''m new to this demon lord stuff, but I can see the passion in you clearly," Alex said. "I''m sorry."
After considering all of this, Alex decided to take action. Alex''s patience had run out, so he continued to push his cock farther and farther into Aureal''s pussy without stopping for a break.
As befitted the stunning former angel, Aureal would let forth a lovely moan each time Alex plunged his dick as deep as Aureal''s womb.
Alex pulled Aureal''s knees onto his shoulders and reached around for her breasts as she moved herrge and soft breasts back and forth.
? Aureal''s breasts were bouncing back and forth. He had a strong grip on the magnificent boobs, pinching the nipples of each one between his fingers as he did so.
Aureal''s hands started moving on their own because she was unable to remain still. She could feel Alex''s hands smashing through her body as she moved his right hand towards her pussy.
She lowered her hand and began to rub her clit; although she was still new to any such lustful deeds, her pussy was just aching for even more attention. She was still new to any such lustful deeds.
Aureal hurriedly massaged around her pussy in order to avoid being hit by the rapidly moving dick that wasing at her.
As she started sucking on her fingers with her left hand, Alex became even more aroused. He then noticed that she had brought her left hand up to her mouth.
Alex was well aware of Aureal''s tension in the situation.
Taking into consideration that it was actually her very first time, she would surely be nervous. Alex was able to sense that her walls were firmly holding onto his dick.
To him, it seemed as though the tightness would be an endless boost to her charm, and despite the fact that she had be an immortal Fallen Angel, her pussy would never lose its tightness.
This was despite the fact that she had aged significantly.
"Ahn! Master! It seems as though I''m going to get sick very soon... I don''t think I have much more time left, I am going to cum... Soon!"
Alex mumbled his response while he was too pre - upied with concentrating on fucking the woman who was standing in front of him. "Hah... It''s a good thing, because I don''t see myself going very much longer either."
They continued to have sexual intercourse for another thirty seconds until they both reached their peak state.
Alex shot ropes of sperm deep into Aureal''s womb at the very same instant that Aureal herself came around Alex''s dick.
It was as if they had been working together to create some kind of musicalposition. Both of them eventually passed out from the intensity of their orgasms, gasping for air from the pleasure of their encounter.
The transformation of Aureal was finally finished. Her halo turned to ashes, ck feathered wings appeared, and Virtue was transformed into Sin... A new fallen angel was brought into the world.
Meanwhile, in the outside world:
"So... what is it that you believe is taking ce in there? He imed that he was inside the mind of the angel. She asked, a witch by the name of Lauryn, who appeared to be a little annoyed by the situation that was going on.
"Since I can feel sin emanating from that angel''s flesh, I can only assume that she is in the process of transforming into a fallen angel at this very moment." A demon by the name of Nyssa, who was also very flustered, responded, even if she didn''t show it.
As they stood there watching the ongoing struggle between the two angels, the two of them were holding Alex, who was unconscious and cradled in their arms.
Since Alex''s second time incident of going lifeless, since then almost fifteen minutes had passed.
"You said that she''s starting to give in to lust, right?"
"Yes, why?"
"If Alex is in there, then he has to be ''convincing'' her toe with him... Well, if that''s the case, I don''t know what to say. If you get what I''m trying to say."
"Ah!!! That man who is my husband... Because he believed that I was insufficient, he pursued Asmodea before either of us had even met... But the trouble didn''t end there." She says something before pausing in the middle, and then she begins speaking once more.
"You showed up, which piqued his interest in you. I made up my mind that I was going to be a devoted wife, but I was also going to have to learn to live with the fact that my husband was a Lord of Lust. On the other hand, I was nning to set a limit for the three of us." She says this in frustration and then speaks again. "After a moment of stopping in a middle of speaking again, she yells out in exasperation again.
"And now, before we leave for our new life together in the rings, he intends to bring a fucking angel with us as a memento of our time here as a group. It didn''t bother me to have two more concubines... But what about a third?!"
"Because of his lustful ways, I''m going to have to have a conversation with him." She concludes in a furious manner, which is apparent on her face."
Lauryn made a valiant effort to suppress herughter as she said, "Mmmph! We... well... He is the master of the letters L-U-S-T. Getting himself a ''fucking'' angel is a natural next step for him, of course."
---------
Power Stones plzzz....???¡À???¡À
---------
(A/N: I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle. If someone is interested and wants extra chapters. You know what to do..)
Plz send power stone, u don''t have to send all the power stone just send 1 so that our fan value can increase, after that if u don''t like the novel, u won''t have to.
Add this novel to your library for more chapters.
Chapter 46 46: Another Girl In Harem!
Lauryn made a valiant effort to suppress herughter as she said, "Mmmph! We... well... He is the master of the letters L-U-S-T. Getting himself a ''fucking'' angel is a natural next step for him, of course."
"Moreover, who can say? Perhaps he''ll buy himself aplete set of unusual concubines to add to his collection! Leaving aside both me and Asmodea, it seems likely that he has a fallen angel at this point."
"Therefore, he will additionally amass a physical ghost girl, a mermaid or siren, a snow woman, etc... I don''t know, maybe one or two sweet human girls too, or a devout and god-fearing nun. Oh, he could go and try to seduce your mother, who is known as the Princess of Pride!"
Nyssa was expressing her feelings in a very clear way. It was obvious that anger was on her thoughts. "Should that ever ur, I will be forced to take specific precautions in order to avoid the urrence of potentially disastrous circumstances. by the use of deadly force. It''s possible that I''ll have to bind Alex to a bed in order to exin to him what it means to love me."
Despite the fact that Alex was unconscious at the time, goose bumps appeared all over his body.
--------
The battle between Linias and Alex was over in a sh; it consisted of no more than a handful of blows and spells. However, the fight between Aureal and Danna was going on for a considerable amount of time.
Both the witch Lauryn and the demon Nyssa, who were watching the encounter, started to feel uneasy as a result of this development. They were both holding Alex in their arms.
Alex had apparently passed out and delved into Aureal''s own being in an effort to ''bring her to the dark side'' and turn her into a fallen angel. They were both holding Alex.
"Eh? Nyssa, look at that. There is no doubt that the angel encountered some kind of difficulty. Lauryn made the point, and she was correct. Aureal, the angel, was undergoing the transformation into a fallen angel. Her pure white wings changed a dark charcoal colour, a golden halo disintegrated into ash, and a lustful radiance erupted from her very essence."
"Oh my! Yes, I can make out every detail. Our Lord has carried out an action that hasn''t been seen for a very long time; I guess it''s been centuries." Confirmed by Nyssa, who appeared to be rather impressed, she said.
"Without a shadow of a doubt, when those apparent changes emerge on an angel, it has fallen." What a wonderful aplishment, my dearest! Very few devils ever seed in transforming an angel to that extent.
Due to the fact that Aureal was entirely unconscious for the entirety of the fight as she struggled to decide whether or not to fall or rise, there was never a definitive conclusion to the conflict. Neither Danna nor the body of Aureal were able to obtain the upper hand in this fight.
"Hah! I should have known better than to expect you to be able to withstand the allure of sin. You''ve always been frail, even from the moment you were born. Everyone in our group was aware that the fact that you were born with a curse simr to ours would eventually cause you to betray us."Danna was cruelly teased by her attacker. Then, after making a boast, she said.
"I''ll kill you, finally, these two lowlifes over here, and then I''ll put an end to the life of this pathetic Lord of Lust. I will return to my homnd, where I will be greeted with open arms and hailed for my actions in eliminating a Ruler of Sin and a traitor such as yourself."
"She doesn''t keep her mouth shut, does she?"
"Ah! Alex! You''re awake! So did you make her a fallen angel yet? I have a strong suspicion that she is, what with her jet-ck wings and everything." As the witch put it.
"I don''t know; I don''t recall much from the time I spent in her soul, mind, or whatever the heck it was that I was in," he said. "Sorry." He expressed his regret.
"My, my... I''m going to have to question youter on exactly what happened inside of that room! Even if you have forgotten what happened, you might still have somesting memories about it!" After that, Nyssa murmured to herself, "If I find out you got a new concubine behind my back..."
"Hmm? What?"
"Oh, that''s nothing! There is absolutely no reason for you to be concerned about any of this!"
"I exited that mindscape area ... Is Aureal doing alright?
"There is no clear winner in this war, and it has been that way for a considerable amount of time. If she does not wake up soon, she will be defeated. Her powers are quite remarkable, as very few people are able to keep fighting after they have been knocked unconscious."
"Is there nothing that we can do to help her?"
"As long as she is in that condition, no. It would be impossible for her to tell an ally from an adversary. It would be reckless to do so. In addition, I seriously doubt that she will fail... Put it down to a hunch." Assured Lauryn.
She had been a spectator at a great number of high-stakes fights, and as a result, she was virtually always able to forecast the victor.
Then, at that precise time, Danna made an effort to advance toward triumph by attempting her move. She stabbed at her foe''s stomach after narrowly avoiding a crazed blow from Aureal''s hammer, which she had just managed to avoid.
The pommel of Aureal''s weapon served as a barrier against the sh. The point of Danna''s de started to glow, causing another sh of light to be released.
Danna was certain that the shot shouldn''t have missed at that close of a range, yet it did. She channelled everyst ounce of light and might she possessed into this onest bolt.
"Not even an archangel could hold their ground in the face of such immense strength! You''ll die here."
"You can talk as much as you want... However, if you can only put forth this quantity of light, you will not seed." Aureal had spoken.
"What?! I don''t understand what you''re talking about."
------
(A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)
Thank you very much for all your support.
I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle???¡ã . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ???¡ã ???¡ã (read author note for magic castle offer)
Chapter 47 47: Never Seen Anything Like That!
"You can talk as much as you want... However, if you can only put forth this quantity of light, you will not seed." Aureal had spoken.
"What?! I don''t understand what you''re talking about."
"I can sense all three of those emotions in you: pride, wrath, and envy. Sin is far more prevalent in you than it is in me at this moment. Your radiance is feeble, and it is tainted with evil; moreover, you have long since lost your virtues. It would not surprise me if you experienced a fall in the near future."
"Lie down and shut your lips, you whore for the devil. Just put an end to it already!"
"Yes, you lost."
Alex was able to physically feel the bolt of light as it was released from the de. Even though it was feeble, he could sense the beginnings of a second Fallen Angel developing within of Danna.
Without even a shadow of a doubt, Aureal would win eventually. Aureal set down her hammer and used her hands to intercept the bolt as it was being thrown.
A vortex of darkness encircled the sh of light, which resulted in the light''splete disappearance.
"As I stated, you are extremely weak. Now I''ll retaliate!" Aureal seethed with rage; all she wanted was to be free of the angel that stood in front of her and to get away from the struggle once and for all.
A spear-like form of darkness emerged from her hands and shot out into the night. Each shadowy spear entered her adversary''s body at one of four distinct points: the head, the heart, the neck, and the abdomen.
Danna passed away in an instant, and blood gushed from each of her wounds.
Alex had to force himself to look because he was sure there would be more bloodshed like this in the future, and he felt he might as well get ustomed to it.
Even though he had stabbed people in the past and had never felt remorse for it (just f*ck you, Mandal), he was bing increasingly repulsed by the degree of violence.
"I feel... better."
"I believe I''ve heard you say that your name is Aureal. Hello, and thank you for the pleasure of meeting a brand new Fallen Angel. My name is Lauryn." Almost soon, Lauryn made her way over to Aureal in an attempt to win her favour.
"Ah... Hello. Are you familiar with the person, Master?"
"Oooh! You are the master, is that right?" When Lauryn was making fun of Alex, she tilted her head in his direction.
"I am his friend, but I wouldn''t mind being more than that with him. Well, certainly, I am his friend. The other youngdy''s name is Nyssa. She is engaged to Alex and is a Daughter of the Ruler of Pride."
"I see, Nyssa is it, right?. It is a pleasure to finally talk to you. I sincerely hope that I will be able to meet your needs as well as those of Master."
Nyssa was taken aback because she had not anticipated the newest Fallen Angel to behave in such a kind manner... as well as being open to recognising the imminent marriage that will take ce between Alex and her. And so eager to be of service to them.
After all, she might be able to get along with her!
"Tes... I''m delighted to make your acquaintance as well. I can see you''re quite powerful." As Nyssa viewed the lifeless angel lying on the ground, she spoke those words.
"In Heaven, we never got along, so I''m rather delighted that I get to be the one to get rid of her."
"Introductions done? Okay, I''m sorry to cut in like this, but I think we should get going. We have just taken the lives of two angels; I really doubt that the people ''up there'' are particrly pleased about this development."
"The ritual that Asmodea is performing to open a gateway to the Land of Lust should be nearly finished at this point. Aureal, are you able to fly even now? There are too many of us for Nyssa to carry on her own, and Alex isn''t used to flying just yet." Lauryn interjected, indicating that she was concerned.
They shouldn''t stay much longer than necessary, otherwise other additional angels mighte to take them out.
"I am still capable. My ck wings are more than capable of carrying me through the air." They proceed to walk in unison, with no further conversation taking ce.
Alex retracted his limbs in order to avoid having them get in the way as he was being carried.
Both Nyssa and Aureal carried their respective partners as they travelled toward Asmodea; Alex was carried by Nyssa, and Lauryn was carried by Aureal.
"Hmm, it looks like they''ve finally departed." After pulling himself up off the ground, Linias barely managed to stay alive while Alex''s group was there, but as soon as they left, he began to heal his wound.
Linias''s wound was quite serious. "That... was rtively close; I could as well have passed away. This wicked witch... What exactly was going on there? I''ve never seen anything like that before."
"Linias, you are free to go now; you haveplied with my request." Linias''s armour suddenly emitted a golden orb of light that flew away and started talking. "I am so sorry for putting you in such a dangerous position."
"No, don''t worry about that; I was born to serve. However, may I inquire as to the reason you allowed them to leave?"
"Since I wanted them to be able to flee from the issue, I gave them such a meagre force to cope with it. We came to awful understanding with the former Lord of Lust, and I want to abide by it, just as he did by his predecessor''s side. In addition, Aureal''s existence in this location has never been an enjoyable one."
"Despite the fact that I am saddened by the fact that I was unable to prevent her from falling, I am content in the knowledge that she is surrounded by people who will look after her."
"Regarding the decision to let Danna pass away, I did so because I was aware that she was corrupted by sin and that she was destined for her own downfall if she continued living the way she did. It would have been morepassionate to have let her die where she was instead of executing her here."
"I see, very well. I am going to turn now..... Michael." Linias fly toward the air and headed upward.
¡ª¡ª¡ª
(A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)
Thank you very much for all your support.
Chapter 48 48: Portal To Land Of Lust!
"Regarding the decision to let Danna pass away, I did so because I was aware that she was corrupted by sin and that she was destined for her own downfall if she continued living the way she did. It would have been morepassionate to have let her die where she was instead of executing her here."
"I see, very well. I am going to turn now..... Michael." Linias fly toward the air and headed upward.
-----
"Portals are the worst... setting one up is a pain in the neck." ording to the grumblings of an old Asmodea, setting up portals can be an extremely frustrating process. "Oh well, it looks like I''ll finally be able to go back to my house with Alex and his group after this."
She has just taken a call from Lauryn, who informed her that they are going to be travelling along the route she specifies with a Fallen Angel named Aureal. She had also discovered that this angel possessed the ability to control both light and darkness in the world.
"A Fallen Angel... It takes a lot to bring down an angel from their heavenly position. And certainly an unusual one. No human, angel, or demon that I''ve ever heard of or read about has any kind of control over the bnce of light and evil. She will prove to be an extremely useful ally."
"Let''s see... The only thing that is left to do is recite the incantation. Oh, I can''t wait to take a deep breath of the fresh air in my own home!"
A ring of stones bearing inhuman glyphs had been ced in the open area of a park not far away.
In order to open a portal to another, certain rituals required a circle of stones, and through an incantation, the practitioner would select a particrbination of four stones that would transport them to the desired location.
Thebinations might transport you to any two of the seven Circles of Sin, the human world, Heaven, the intermediate realm, hell, or certain realms associated with ancient gods.
Because portals could only open up in specific locations, each one was closely guarded by guards.
Individuals who entered a portal without making prior arrangements were typically killed or captured upon entering the portal.
The chant of Asmodea for opening the portal was:
"The gateway that connects different realms ands.
I implore you to make room for me in your life.
In the direction of the seven sin of circles
In the direction of the brilliant Land of Lust"
With each line, a stone within the circle started to glow, and eventually, what seemed like four stones at random began to shine together.
The runes on each stone began to emit a light that was variously blue, white, green, and purple.
Every one of the lights came together and started radiating outward from the middle of the circle.
A liquid with the consistency of water that rippled incessantly began to develop at the circle''s centre and quickly grew into a sphere that perfectly encircled the runes.
If a person were to enter the sphere at any point, they would exit on the side of the sphere that corresponded to the location of their final destination.
Asmodea gave the sphere a breath, and then "It feels like an eternity since thest time I breathed in the scent of my own house. In contrast to the pollution that is present on thisnd. Oh my god, it smells so fresh and wonderful..."
Then, something that sounded more like a shout reached her ears "Asmodea! Here we are!"
"Oh my goodness, they weren''t joking, there actually is a Fallen Angel in that spot. I can''t remember thest time I saw one of those."
Over the treeline of the park, two pairs of wings could be seen pping: one set of wings resembled a bat and was white, and the other set of wings was ck and fluffy.
It is almost as if a picture were being drawn to symbolise an impossibility.
"Oh? At longst, you''ve arrived, right? I have made preparations for the portal."
Nyssa and Aureal had a smoothnding, Lauryn fell with grace, while Alexnded like a crippled donkey.
"Portal magic like this is something I''ve never seen before..." Lauryn was bewildered.
"Before I met Alex, I had alreadypiled the runes into a single location, so I waspletely prepared. Be prepared for the fact that going through this for the first time could make you feel quite ufortable. Kind of like jetg after a ne journey."
"Uh yeah... I have a feeling that my first journey through an inter-dimensional portal won''t be one that I''ll enjoy very much." Sighed Lauryn.
"I''m no stranger to portals; in fact, I had to go through one to get here in order to meet the woman I''m going to marry. Where do you stand, Aureal?"
"I participated in the most recent conflict that raged between angels and demons. So it stands to reason. On the other hand, I''ve never been fond of the sensation... If we were topare this experience to something that happens to humans, we couldpare it to having your face first sucked into a vacuum cleaner while simultaneously having every part of your body stretched in a different way. Master, if you will just grab hold of my hand, you will get through this unharmed."
"...Then keep one hand on me while you keep the other on your husband, and we should be fine."
"Okay, I''ll go first so that I can check with the security personnel on the other side to see whether we are permitted to go through the entrance. Your own bodyguard ought to be waiting for you on the opposite side, my lord."
"Personal guard? Eh? Oi! I have a personal guard?"
"Don''t be concerned; they are interesting people, and I think you''ll get along well with them."
Asmodea was the first person to pass through the watery sphere, and after she did, an afterimage of herself emerged on the sphere before it began to gradually disappear.
"Then I''ll go after that, and just for excitement, I''ll go without holding hands," she said. After stepping inside the circle, the next person to do so was Lauryn.
Alex was quite amazed by her fortitude, despite the fact that she was a human (or a witch), as she showed no fear. Another afterimage of Lauryn briefly materialised before vanishingpletely.
------
(A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)
Thank you very much for all your support.
I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle???¡ã . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ???¡ã ???¡ã (read author note for magic castle offer)
Chapter 49 49:Land Of Lust!
Alex was quite amazed by her fortitude, despite the fact that she was a human (or a witch), as she showed no fear. Another afterimage of Lauryn briefly materialised before vanishingpletely.
"Very well. Master, Mistress. Let us enter the void together at this time."
"Eh? Why can''t we proceed with the count of three? WHOA!" Alex was taken by surprise and dragged through the space. It was unclear to him what he was looking at.
During this exceptionally terrifying rollercoaster-like ride, he was relieved that Aureal and Nyssa were both holding his hand at the same time.
It seemed as though a rainbow of hues zoomed by him, but not in the conventional way, like something out of a movie or television show.
It was as if he was travelling through the world... no, the universe... at an extremely rapid speed.
Comparable to a spaceship that is travelling faster than the speed of light. Even though Alex wasn''t entirely certain of what he was seeing, he imagined it to be like that.
The journey came to an abrupt end at that point. He was still, and he knew that Aureal and Nyssa were embracing him because he felt their warm hugs on both of his hands.
The air had a peculiar vour, one that was unfamiliar in some ways, but it was noticeably sharper than the air in his hometown.
"Let''s get up and start the day, shall we? The Land of Lust is a ce I''ve never visited before."
"The only time I''ve ever visited the Sands of Sloth was during the battle. However, this location... Is quite different, master, take a look."
Alex loosened his grip on the hands and rose up, rubbing his eyes before turning his attention to the fantasticalndscape that could only exist in fiction.
It was nothing at all like he had anticipated; there were no raging fires, nova flows, and nothing else even somewhat horrifying; rather, it was the most tranquil piece of scenery he could have imagined.
The horizon was dotted with snow-capped mountains, and off to the sides and to his left was a vastke, as well as luscious trees.
He did not observe any typical animals or vegetation, which was to be expected given that he was in a different universe.
Twelve metres in front of him, he noticed an odd bird-like animal that was perched on a rock. It did not have feathers, and its wings did not resemble those of a bat.
Instead, its wings wereprised of a peculiar transparent membrane that moved erratically when exposed to the wind.
Its mouth was adorned with three fangs that were extremely sharp and protruded from it. It had a lengthy tail that moved erratically, just like a cat''s tail might.
He had a lot to look forward to if all of the flora was going to be as strange as this one.
"I apologise, my lord, for breaking your attention on the glory of this area, but I have business with you that requires me to present you with four very important people. If the information that Ruby has is urate, then we already have a crises on our hands."
"Oh, so you heard that I have a personal bodyguard? A little bit excessive, wouldn''t you say?"
Alex turned his attention to Asmodea and the four individuals who were standing next to her.
"Orcus is the first person I''d like to introduce you to. Because he is so trustworthy and powerful, we entrusted him with the responsibility of watching over the Grimoire. When ites tobat, he is skilled in a special art known as ''shadow maniption,'' which he uses. He is a typical type of demon." Asmodea made a motion toward the man who was standing next to her.
"I am delighted to meet you, my lord, and I assure you that I will do everything in my power to cater to your requirements." The tone of Orcus''s voice was soothing, and it gave the impression that he was somewhat older than he appeared.
He appeared to be around 35 or so years old, but based on what we know about demons, he was probably over 5,000 years old. His horns were a dark bluish colour and curved downward from behind his ears to the back of his head.
His flesh had the same dark blue hue as the horns on his head. However, Alex did not observe any wings or a tail. He had a typical build, the kind that was appropriate for a man who appeared to be his age.
He was dressed in an all-ck suit but had omitted the tie. In addition to that, he was wearing ck gloves, formal shoes, and a blue pendant.
"Next to him is Tauras, who, with the possible exception of you at this point, is arguably the most powerful magic user in all of the Land of Lust. She will instruct you on the right handling of your magical abilities. She is an evil sorceress."
"It''s really unlikely! Not only in this country, but also in all of the other rings, I AM the most powerful mage there is. I''m overjoyed to finally put a face to your name, Lord Alex. I''ll be THE finest teacher in the history of the world." Tauras spoke with an air of supreme self-assurance, nearly to the point of appearing to have the delusions of a child.
She was entirely purple, from her skin to her horns to her wings to her tail, which was also purple. She was hiding breasts that were at least a c cup size beneath her clothes.
Her attire consisted of a violet dress that was embellished with whitece and frills. She was carrying a purple umbre that was open and had its ownce edging along the borders of the canopy.
Even her eyes, lips, and hair were a light shade of purple, and she had purple eyeliner. She had a strong affinity for the colour purple. She seemed to always have a smile on her face and had an appearance that was reminiscent of a young person.
----
(A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)
Thank you very much for all your support.
I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle???¡ã . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ???¡ã ???¡ã
Chapter 50 50: Alex Subordinates!
Even her eyes, lips, and hair were a light shade of purple, and she had purple eyeliner. She had a strong affinity for the colour purple. She seemed to always have a smile on her face and had an appearance that was reminiscent of a young person.
"This is known as Batibat. Despite the fact that he is blind, he is an extremely talented warrior. Even though he does not possess wings, he is an incubus."
"I was born to be of your service."
Batibat was, as Asmodea had stated, unable to see. The eye sockets were covered with a silver fabric that was wound around them.
Both a rapier and a dagger were concealed at his waist at the same time. The only part of his body that was visible was his head because he was dressed in dark robes that shrouded his entire body.
He had blue horns and skin, and he had a tail that protruded from a hole in his robes. The tail even had a harpoon-like appearance to it, suggesting that he was a particrly evil being.
However, Alex did not observe any wings, contrary to what Asmodea had stated; why was this? He appeared to be of average build, but it was difficult to determine what he was wearing beneath his robes.
The only very strange thing that Alex observed about Batibat was that he was sitting on top of a tall rock, the tallest rock in the immediate area.
This was the only thing that stood out to Alex about Batibat. He appeared unfazed and continued to stand tall as like nothing had happened.
"And this here is the subus who goes by the name of Little Ruby. Simply refer to her as Ruby... And let''s just say that she enjoys taking the lives of wicked creatures." She presented the subus withrge breasts and an big ass.
"That''s what I''m talkin'' about! I don''t only like to killlll people. I enjoy the struggle that ultimately results in death!" A subus who appeared to be rather content was jumping up and down next to the rock that Tauras and Batibat were sitting on.
''Could she have some sort of connection to Tauras?'' Both of them give off that vibe. Ruby, true to her name, possessed a skin tone like the colour crimson.
Her crimson horns were shaped in a way that resembled those of a bull. It appeared that Ruby was dressed normally for a human.
At least ones that drew attention to her breasts as well as her butt. Alex had to make a conscious effort to refrain from staring at her breasts, which were obviously quite enormous despite the fact that she was wearing clothes.
She had to have a cup size of at least a f, but when they werepressed under her clothes, they appeared to berger than Asmodea''s own breasts.
"There is in fact a sixth member of the personal guard, but the reason why she is not here is due to the issue that I stated earlier in the sentence. In any event, I will borate on that at ater time. We should get you some sleep. I''d like the four of you to apany me to our new ce of abode. It is far off in the horizon, hidden behind those mountains." She said to Alex.
After that, Asmodea started walking along a route made of cobblestones that was leading to one of the mountains in the distance.
In the event of an emergency, we are able to make our way from the pce to the gateway in this area by a hidden pathway that runs along these mountains.
While Alex followed Asmodea, Nyssa strolled by his side, holding hands with him. Lauryn and Aureal kept close behind, taking in the scenery as they went.
Only the demon with the name of Orcus, out of the four who initially greeted them, continued to follow them.
Tauras remained stationary while drinking from the cup of tea that miraculously materialised in front of her.
Little Ruby leapt down the slope they were standing on and immediately took off running in the opposite way, as if she were on some kind of important errand.
Batibat obviously did not enjoy long journeys withrge groups of people so he headed for the same mountains Alex was heading towards, but he did so in his own way, whichprised leaping from cliff to cliff and tree limb to tree branch like some kind of ninja squirrel.
Alex stopped to take in the beautiful views along the route. Even though it was inhabited by demons, he couldn''t help but be impressed by how stunning the location was.
Pine trees that were more typical were found growing in close proximity to what appeared to be natural demonic flora.
One tree, for example, did not have any leaves or pine needles on its branches; rather, it had lengthy vines hanging from each one.
Even stranger flowers may be found growing out of the trunks of other trees in the forest. In addition to that, he noticed a peculiar animal that was covered in fur and resembled a baby raptor.
Since she had previously experienced more than her fair share of strange flora and wildlife in her home circle, Nyssa was not quite as interested in the surroundings as she was in Alex at the time.
In spite of the fact that each circle had its own unique environment, she was familiar with the vast majority of the flora and animals because of her research.
However, Lauryn and Aureal were identical to Alex in every way. Aureal was looking around in every direction after having travelled around in oneplete circuit earlier.
The witch herself, Lauryn, couldn''t help but crack a smile; nature is amonponent in witchcraft, and this location would provide an excellent opportunity for her to conduct research on the subject.
"So, Asmodea, where are the other members of that group?" When Alex inquired about it, he was curious as to where each member of his ''personal guard'' had gone.
----
(A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)
Thank you very much for all your support.
I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle???¡ã . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ???¡ã ???¡ã
Chapter 51 51: Illusion!
"So, Asmodea, where are the other members of that group?" When Alex inquired about it, he was curious as to where each member of his ''personal guard'' had gone.
"If you feel ufortable referring to them as your personal body guards, you might refer to them as the Pir instead. In each of the circles, the strongest warriors and/or magicians are grouped into a pir division, which is called the Pir of Lust for us. Each member of the Pir is bestowed with a moniker that alludes to some element of the Sin for which they are fighting." Asmodea proceeded to identify each member of the pir.
"I am known as Seduction since I am a part of the pir as well. Orcus is known as Romance, and with very few exceptions, he will be standing guard over you at all times. Unfortunately, Sadism is another name for Tauras, which does not bode well for your training. If she has finished her tea, then she will send a message to the other Rulers of Sin informing them that the new Lord of Lust has finally arrived. If not, then she will send the message as soon as she finishes her tea." Said Asmodea.
"Don''t ask me why the previous lord gave Little Ruby the name Fetish; I won''t be able to tell you. She is conducting research at my request right now. Despite being one of the younger group members, Batibat has earned the nickname Maturity. He is assisting with the preparations that need to be made for you at the pce. Regarding the sixth participant, Zazie, also known as Desire, I shall borate on her predicament in a short while." Alex is given an exnation of everyone by Asmodea.
"So, if I understand correctly, Nyssa, you have a pir group in your house, right?" Inquired Alex
"Of course, love. At the moment, there are eight people participating in our pir. The virtues of altruism, loyalty, ego, patriotism, honour, dignity, glory, and perfection alle together in this list. Since Altruism is armed with sacrifice, one of the Aspect of Death weapons, he is most likely the most powerful of the three." Nyssa stated.
"Aspect of the weapons of Death? Oh well, I''ll pick up on those things in due time." Said, Alex.
The troop reached the valley floor at the foot of the mountain. Alex did not detect any hidden doorways or corridors in the area.
"Ok, now I want all of you to follow exactly what I do," she said. Asmodea then reached into a nearby stream, grabbed a rock, and headed in the direction of a big boulder located a short distance away.
After she inserted the pebble into the peculiar slit, a passageway became essible to her. The moment she stepped inside it, the door mmed shut, thus cutting off ess to Asmodea.
"Oh, I get it... This is an incredibly potent and evesting spell for creating illusions. This specific illusion is extremely difficult, if not impossible, to dispel, and you cannot simply pass through it like you would with other types of optical illusions." Lauryn revealed that her friend possessed a remarkable talent for discerning the workings of magic.
The members of the group each took a turn passing through the opening in the boulder while carrying a stone that they had picked up from the stream.
When everyone looked around after Orcus had passed through, they discovered a corridor that was only softly illuminated.
"Please follow me very carefully, because if you don''t, you may run the risk of falling into the traps that have been prepared for intruders." Asmodea issued a warning before gesturing for everyone else to follow her.
After walking for ten minutes, they were finally able to see a light at the end of the tunnel. Although Alex had a strong suspicion that they were heading in the wrong direction, he was proven wrong.
"The passage opens up into the higher levels of the pce, so you and yourpanions should get a good view of the city. However, I want you to know, Alex, that the city is now your city." said Rapture, informing Alex of his position.
"Um... Rapture. I don''t even know how to run a city, much less a whole nation like this, so I don''t feel significant at all, even though it seems like I should." Alex remarked that he felt like he did some kind of swindle.
"Oh, don''t worry, my mother never did anything like that; instead, she assigned all of the management tasks to the people who worked under her. In all honesty, mother was only concerned about key decisions and a few other unrted but significant matters. It won''t be any different for you!"
As they got closer to the tunnel''s entrance, Alex strained his eyes in an attempt to adjust to the brightness of the sun or of whichever star the light originated from.
Once his eyes had adjusted to the brightness of the light, he couldn''t help but let out a muffled sigh of amazement at the scene that was unfolding in front of him. In this universe, it was impossible for there not to be any more stunningndscapes, no matter where he travelled.
The perspective suddenly shifted to show a sizable city.
The mountains that encircled the city served as a natural barrier, and several waterfalls cascaded down from their summits.
The very peaks of the mountains were obscured by clouds, so it was impossible to determine their exact heights.
Uncountable numbers of buildings were scattered over thendscape. However, each of the numerous structures had a distinct architectural style, and he was able to recognise several of these styles from the history texts he had read in school.
There were several different types of dwellings, including adobes, straw roof homes, and other sorts of houses, at the very edge of the city; these had to be the farm residences on the outskirts of the city.
----
(A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)
Thank you very much for all your support.
I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle???¡ã . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ???¡ã ???¡ã
Chapter 52 52: Just Let Me Sleep Tonight!
There were several different types of dwellings, including adobes, straw roof homes, and other sorts of houses, at the very edge of the city; these had to be the farm residences on the outskirts of the city.
As as I really approached the pce that Alex was standing on, the surrounding buildings became increasingly opulent in both their architectural design and the materials that they used.
The wealthy people evidently lived in ces that were closer to the pce, while the less fortunate people lived in the outskirts of the city.
Alex observed that the city was built on multiple levels, the outskirts being the lowest level of all. However, the closer one got to the pce, the higher one had to climb in order to reach it.
That would undoubtedlye in handy in the event that this city was subjected to a siege or any other form of attack. Alex strained his eyes and was able to make out a number of different squares that appeared to be used for market stalls and local markets of varying types.
Even yet, he was able to pick out several demonic beings flying around the city, despite the fact that they were all dressed in armour. It was clear that the city was something that could only exist in a role-ying game of the fantasy genre.
Aureal was the first to speak after a long period of quiet, "In neither the heavenly realm nor the earthly one could you ever hope to see something like that. I am quite amazed."
The only thing that Lauryn can do is be amazed and nod in agreement with Aureal. Even though Nyssa had previously witnessed sights simr to this one, shemented on this, "This metropolis is extremely impressive, as it was clearly constructed with the intention of hosting future conflicts in mind. The defences are just incredible."
"I was not alive when this city was initially built, but yes, I am told that that was the reason why this city was built. Because they have the best natural defences. There are waterfalls that bring fresh water into the area in case there is a siege, and the terrain definitely gives us an advantage when ites to raining projectiles on our enemies. The mountains cannot be crossed, not even by flying. Only three times in all of our history have we been assaulted at this location, and one of those times was during the most recent war between angels and demons. They never made it past the middle terrace, no matter how many times they tried." Asmodea seems to have a good understanding of the workings of the city''s infrastructure.
"Now that we''ve arrived, let''s make our way inside; I''m sure that all of you are rather exhausted because you didn''t get any sleep on the journey here. Batibat needs to get things ready for us as soon as possible." She said this to everyone.
Alex was really worn out, and he was annoyed by the fact that it was at least three in the morning when he entered the portal, but it was already the middle of the day here.
After passing through the entrance, they found themselves inside the pce. It was equally incredible on the inside as it was on the outside.
Exactly what one would anticipate finding at the mansion of a lord. Each and every corridor was filled with opulent carpets, tapestries, and furnishings.
There was not a single doorway that could house a big double door. Alex was also able to catch a glimpse of the pce kitchen, which was loaded to the brim with fresh food and had burning burners and sweaty chefs.
They would halt, walk to the side, bow their heads, and utter the words "My lord" whenever they woulde across another person in the hallway.
It appeared that subi and incubi were the preeminent race in the Land of Lust due to the fact that the majority of the demons they encountered were of these two species. If there weren''t any subi or incubi, it would have been strange for it to be termed the nd of lust.'' If there were, though, it would have been odd.
They were escorted to a room that gave off the impression of being a luxurious bedroom.
"Alex, you have taken possession of the master bedroom that belonged to the former lord. You are free to contact me whenever you like... You may have whatever you want, in all honesty. It is your country, whenever everything is said and done."
"Don''t make fun of me in front of other people like that... I haven''t quite gotten used to the idea that I run a full nation just yet." Alex said it embarrassingly.
"Oh, not just a nation, but the entirety of the world. The entirety of this realm is included within the confines of the Land of Lust. Because each of the seven rings is in its own realm, we must use portals in order to move between them."
"This is fantastic..."
"And as for you threedies, I''m going to presume that you''ll being into the bedroom with us?"
"Of course I will, seeing as how I''m married to him... or that it soon will be!"
"Yes... In order to keep Master safe, I have to stay in the room with him when he sleeps."
"It wouldn''t hurt for me to get in on the action," she said.
Each of Nyssa, Aureal, and Lauryn responded in turn to the question. Alex held out hope that he might be able to get some sleep eventually.
s, it turned out to be a fruitless line of reasoning. He was well aware that it would be next to impossible to persuade such determined women.
''Would it be possible for them to let him sleep tonight?'' Alex thought, he was so exhausted that he was on the verge of passing out.
"Okay, because I am aware that it will be impossible to refuse entry to any of you, at least allow me to get some sleep tonight. I''m exhausted, I need to get some rest, and I''llply with whatever you want from me tomorrow..." Alex was aware of his error, and he attempted to make amends for it.
"No, don''t worry about anything. I don''t care what you want to do. Just let me sleep tonight." Alex assured everydy.
----
(A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)
Thank you very much for all your support.
I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle???¡ã . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ???¡ã ???¡ã
Chapter 53 53: News Is Spreading!
"No, don''t worry about anything. I don''t care what you want to do. Just let me sleep tonight." Alex assured everydy.
"Oh, that''s so not entertaining! Okay, but tomorrow we shall be engaging in activities that both incubi and subi particrly enjoy!"
"I agree, you''re an Incubi, Alex; fuck like one," was the other person''s response. Alex gave a sarcastic sigh in response to Lauryn''s words.
As a result, all five of them eventually made it to the bed. As befitting of the Lord of Lust, it was spacious, and very possibly thergest bed that had ever existed.
Alex didn''t even have the strength to explore the room; he just fell asleep the moment he set foot on the bed, with his clothes still on. He didn''t even have the energy to look around.
"Oh, my goodness, what a sweet and innocent little face! I absolutely adore the fact that the Lord I am currently serving is adorable in every way. I have a strong desire to devour you at this very moment." Asmodea couldn''t help but chuckle and get into a morefortable position for sleeping by lifting Alex up and positioning him on his side.
After everyone had changed into their night clothes, which had been provided by the servants, they went ahead and got into bed on their own.
Because they had all been awake for the most part of the previous night in the human world, they were all very exhausted and ready to get some rest.
Aureal slept on top of Alex with her hands on his chest, while Asmodea attached herself to Alex''s left side and cuddled up to him.
Nyssa attached herself to Alex''s right side and made herself asfortable as possible. As soon as Lauryn fell asleep, she reflexively moved herself onto Alex, despite the fact that she had not developed any sort of emotional connection to him in any way.
Orcus was stationed at the door leading into the bedroom. At any one time, there were always at least two members of the pir section keeping watch over the lord.
Because Asmodea always slept with their lord, the pirs took turns changing who slept in the guard post each week.
? After spending so many years in the desert watching after the Grimoire, he was exhausted; therefore, he was relieved to finally be getting into some action.
------
"Warmaster, I apologise for interrupting, but I have some very important information for you."
"Oh? Do you have any information that could be more significant than this unpleasant uprising that is taking ce in my seas? Then you should spit it out." Warmaster said.
"As you wish, Warmaster. I have recentlye into possession of a message that informs me that the Land of Lust has at longst found its leader. A new Lord of Lust has just made their way here, and they have taken up residence in the pce."
"That is very exciting news. The power that this new ruler possesses is something that piques my interest quite a bit... How powerful is he capable of being?"
"Hmmmm. You are no longer needed. In addition to that, a word of caution. I will not tolerate any further interruptions until I have subdued this defiant ind. I will not ept any further interruptions. Should somebody dare to ruin my good time here, they will pay the ultimate price."
"Yes, Warmaster, I shall pass that information along to themanders."
After the messenger had left, the Warmaster had a conversation with himself, during which he said, "Asmodeus, you were certainly strong; you were the only one I regarded as being stronger than me... How will your apprentice demonstrate that he is strong? I wonder."
------
"Now, what do you have for me today, youngd?"
"Yes, Your Excellency. We have a new shipment of human vesing through, and the majority of the guys are muscr and attractive, while the majority of the women are gorgeous and slender."
"The King has given his consent for you to pay the sum you stated in order to study the ruins of Vash''Ska, which are located in his sands. And it would appear that there is a new Lord of Lust ruling over the Land of Lust."
"Eh? "Which was the most recent one?"
"ording to the information that our spies have gathered, a real Lord of Lust has materialised and not the imposter Arazra,"
"That is very interesting, and it makes me wonder what types of agreements we might be able to reach with this Lord. Find out what type of guy this Lord is, his personality, what he likes and doesn''t like, and everything else there is to know about him. Will he be there before the meeting? Or will he prove to be a problem..."
"Yes, Your Excellency. Right away!"
------
"Most Magnificent Monarch! It has finally taken ce!"
"Oh? Did that senile old man of a King pass away in the end? Did that Warmaster end up passing out from the pressure of the waters? Did that gluttonous General end up getting sick from the stuff he ate?"
"Did that royal whore of a Princesse to the conclusion that she had let her country down and then take her own life? Has the Governor finally asphyxiated himself on his own gold? Or have those filthy subi prostitutes already gotten themselves a Lord?"
"Only the very final one will be the Exalted Emperor. We have received a word that a portal opened up and that all of their pirs, with the exception of one, were there to meet; the remaining pir had to be the Lord of Lust.
"About damn time. It''s a shame I can''t invade the whole country after these twenty years have passed, because I had every intention of doing so. You are no longer needed here; however, before you leave, we need that you contact three of your wives."
----
(A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)
Thank you very much for all your support.
I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle???¡ã . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ???¡ã ???¡ã
Chapter 54 54: Princess Lucifer!
"About damn time. It''s a shame I can''t invade the whole country after these twenty years have passed, because I had every intention of doing so. You are no longer needed here; however, before you leave, we need that you contact three of your wives."
-------
"Belphegor, what do you think of the book?"
"This is really fascinating. I''ve said it before, and I''ll say it again: reading works by human authors always makes me feel better. Since the sand is fidgety, all I can do besides read is sit here and do nothing. Because there are people like you, Karszen, there is no need to have a King."
"Thank you very much for your kind words... However, you should focus your attention on real-world urrences rather than merely those described in literature."
"I really do need to, don''t you think? If I were to guess based on yourment, I would say that you have some significant news."
"Yes. It has beenmunicated to us that the Sadist of the Pir of Lust has a message for us. A new Lord of Lust has at longst made his appearance."
"That''s really cool... Hmmm? What''d you say?"
"The Sadist from the Pir of Lust sent a message indicating there is a new Lord of Lust," the recipient said with a sigh.
"That''s really cool... "Could I Please Have It One More Time?"
"Belphegor... if you don''t pay attention to what I''m telling you this time, I''m going to have to burn that book."
"Now now, there''s no reason to be that aggressive against me. This time around, I''m going to try to pay close attention."
"The Sadist from the Pir of Lust has just sent a message saying that they have a new Lord of Lust! In the event that you failed to hear me the first time, I will destroy that book."
"Don''t be concerned; I was able to hear you. A new incarnation of Lord Lust... That''s great news, because it means I won''t have to uproot my life beyond the first twenty years. At the very least, I will havepleted this book by then. Ha ha... Who is this Garfield...?"
"May I offer to you this drink from the human world, General? They call it Jack Daniels," the officer said.
"Ohoh! This Jack fellow has already won my favour. And his friend Daniels! They seem to enjoy these things, don''t they? The human beings, if you will."
"It was a well-known drink in the region that I went to," she said. I did not test it out on my own, but I believed that you would be more interested in having it on your own."
"Hmmm, it is most interesting, to say the least! I can understand why someone associated with Jack & Daniel''s would make anything like this. Maybe we should fly Jack and Daniels in here to create this stuff for me on an individual basis. Have a drink on the house as well! This is a wonderful opportunity!"
"General, in honour of what wonderful event are you proposing we raise our sses today?"
"Why, it''s none other than the entrance of the new Lord of Lust, It is about time that one of them showed up. I really don''t want to get involved, especially since the twenty years are almost over! The vintages from the Land of Lust are some of my absolute favourites." The general spoke something, and after a little pause in the middle of his exnation. After a few moments of silence, he started speaking again.
"Make sure that you negotiate a trade deal with them before you go so that I can sample their vintages ranging from eighteen years ago to the present day. I''ve been going through some tough times without my go-to adult beverage!" The general gave his exnation and gave his order too.
"Without further ado, General. In addition to that, we will make the necessary preparations to have Jack and Daniels delivered to this location."
"Very good! It really is a beautiful day!
------
"Princess, Princess," Jazelle yelled.
"My my... Jazelle, what are you referring to?"
"We have a visitor here to see you, she is from the Pir of Lust, the Sadist, Limbra," said the host. "We hope you enjoy your time with her."
"My my... Please wee her and see to all of her requirements; we won''t allow any of our guests to wander unattended while they''re here."
"You are the Princess Lucifer! It''s been a while, but it''s great to see you again!"
"Oh, don''t go calling me such a manly name like Lucifer, it''s not actually my name; it''s just my title," Lucifer said.
"If you insist, Princess Lucifer," the speaker said.
"My my... You really aren''t going to give up, are you? Put the small talk aside and tell me, what brings you here today?"
"I have some news that you and your daughter, Nyssa, may be quite interested in, as it pertains to both of you."
"Oh? Oh! Shouldn''t the new Lord of Lust be standing before us? There has been a dy of eighteen years, hasn''t there? Does my daughter like him?"
"I would say that is the case, at least based on what I observed. Despite the fact that he already had a harem consisting of four girls, one of whom was Asmodea, of course. A witch, in one form or another. Additionally, a new member of the Fallen Angels."
"Really? I should anticipate a harem from a Lord of Lust, but ites as a surprise to learn that he is travelling with a Fallen Angel; after all, a fallen angel hasn''t been seen in our world since thest conflict between our races."
----
(A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)
Thank you very much for all your support.
I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle???¡ã . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ???¡ã ???¡ã
Chapter 55 55: He Loves Aggressiveness! [R-18+]
"Even so, there is a good chance that trouble is already developing. In addition to that, other things have brought me here. Zazie, a member of our pir division, is one of the many people who have followed the unpleasant imposter, Arazra, who has gathered an annoying number of followers. I really hope that I can count on your support in the event that something catastrophic takes ce."
"Oh my goodness... Arazra, well... I guess you''d be able to take care of him all by yourself!"
"Of course I could. Zazie, but on the other hand, it is a whole different story."
"Really? I should anticipate a harem from a Lord of Lust, but ites as a surprise to learn that he is travelling with a Fallen Angel; after all, a fallen angel hasn''t been seen in our world since thest conflict between our races."
--------
"My Lord Arazra, what was supposed to be impossible has in fact taken ce. Someone who calls themselves the Lord of Lust has moved into the administrative centre. And all of our attempts to charm any of the other people in the Pir of Lust have been fruitless."
"My sted father has the audacity to believe that he can strip me of my inheritance by elevating his imposter to the position of his kingdom. What a load of bullshit! I''m his damned son! It will be necessary for us to move rapidly."
"Please let my sister know that the ns have been altered. Have Zazie examine the capital. Also, get those dang mercenaries over here as soon as possible. In conjunction with Zazie, the mercenaries have the strength to deal with the Pir of Lust... We still have a chance of seeding."
"At once, Lord Arazra," the voice said.
-------
My very first morning in this dark and evil realm... No, let''s not go there. A strangely beautiful universe that in no way, shape, or form can even even bepared to or shown as the concept of the word ''devil.''
I have this strange feeling that I''m about to embark on an incredible adventure to find some sacred relic that will help save the world. Okay, so maybe not that, but I can tell you with absolute certainty that there won''t be any peace here.
Alex''s mind was racing with all of these different ideas. He had just awoken in a bed that was so enormous that the term ''king-sized'' didn''t even begin to describe it.
He was probably able to feel soft flesh in all directions because there were four girls withrge breasts clinging on to him in all directions. He could feel soft flesh in all directions.
Even a king who is sequestered in his harem can''t help but be envious of the stunningly beautiful women that are surrounding him while he sleeps.
Alex harboured the secret desire to spend the night in his ownpany, but he was well aware that such a thing was no longer possible in this reality.
After all, here was the Land of Lust, where the Incubi, Subi, and other demons of desire called home.
There is not a single unattractive being anywhere in all of this region''s existence.
"While you sleep, you have the most beautiful face. It''s a shame you have to hide it. It seems like such a pure and tranquil ce to be." A voice that could only be described as seductive spoke, and it turned out that this voice belonged to a subus named Asmodea.
Alex''s encounter with her was his first encounter with a supernatural being. "It is pointless for you to keep your eyes closed since I can see that you are awake." Asmodea spoke in a voice that was extremely seductive and could only be described as a pure sultry voice attempt to arouse someone.
Alex, rather thanplying with her request, pressed his eyshes tightly together in a panic stricken effort to squeeze out a few more minutes of restful sleep.
He fell into the most profound sleep and stayed asleep for the greatest amount of time ever, and he refused to wake up.
"Now now... If you do not wake up, I will have to kiss you until you do. If you really want to sleep for a while longer, I might identally suffocate you if I kiss you too hard. If you do wake up, I will stop kissing you." Asmodea said again in a very sultry voice, a voice that was quite seductive and was very close to his face.
That sealed the deal.
"Oh, there''s no need for that. I''m awake. There''s no reason for that. I am fully awake at this point. Hey, I just told you that I''m awake, so what are you doing?" Despite Alex''spliance, Asmodea followed through with her threat and severed allmunication with him.
Asmodea ced her lips over Alex''s mouth and closed them, thereby cutting off the cirction of air to his mouth and nose. Alex''s mouth was pierced by her tongue, which was covered in saliva and pushed in as far as it could go.
Alex felt his own tongue being suffocated by the subus at that same moment. Alex didn''t mind being kissed, but he definitely preferred it when he was being a reliable partner.
In other words, he liked it more when he was being kissed. As a means of attaining a more secure stance, Asmodea encircled the top of Alex''s head in the palms of her hands.
She pressed her enormous and luscious breasts on Alex''s chest, and despite the fact that he was being forcibly kissed, he couldn''t help but feel some pleasure from her breasts.
"Asmodea, I''m afraid I''m going to have to ask you to stop doing that. You are currently causing Master to seem to be out of breath, and it won''t be long before he loses consciousness." A voice, speaking in some sense, called out!
Alex couldn''t help but feel delighted when he saw Aureal sitting in an upright stance with her magnificent chest exposed to everyone around her.
----
(A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)
Thank you very much for all your support.
I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle???¡ã . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ???¡ã ???¡ã
Chapter 56 56: Shower Together! [R-18+]
Alex couldn''t help but feel delighted when he saw Aureal sitting in an upright stance with her magnificent chest exposed to everyone around her.
"Oh, I see. All right. But I have a better suggestion, angel, and that is for you toe here for a moment." Asmodea called out to Aureal toe here in her usual sultry voice, while her mouth was dripping with saliva.
"Hmmm? Ah, ok. But even so, why?" Aureal asked in a very confused tone.
"There is no need to be concerned; simplye here, don''t ask." She said in a seductive voice, and tell Aureal just toe here don''t ask anything else!
"Are you finally done torturing and killing me here?" Alex was having trouble getting his breath back and wasining about how difficult his breathing was. Both Alex''s and Asmodea''s mouths were covered in saliva at the time.
"There''s no damn need to go killing me first thing in the morning- mpfhmfphfmmmfhphmp," Alex yelled, while he couldn''t as toplete his sentence. When hest saw Alex, he had a different pair of lips covering his mouth.
As soon as Aureal shifted to Asmodea''s position, the subus pressed Aureal''s head onto Alex, which resulted in Alex once more suffocating.
"Hahaha! It is just so much joy to see such innocent folks coerced into engaging in such filthy behaviour. Hey, Angel, he enjoys it when you use your tongue in a really aggressive manner because it forces him to respond in an aggressive manner of his own own." Asmodea shouted out in a voice that was seductive and full of pleasure, as though she was bing more turned on.
Alex, who was obviously getting a kick out of this situation, held out hope that Aureal would be able to ignore her sweetments. Sadly, the domineering older demon was able to manipte the subservient Fallen Angel into bing his prey.
Aureal crammed her tongue as far as it would go into Alex''s mouth and exerted as much power as she could.
Alex made an effort to push back against the intrusion because it was ufortable for him when someone pressed their tongue so far into his mouth.
Despite how much she was enjoying the kiss, Aureal had to pull away so that she could take a breath. Asmodea gave in, and Aureal pushed themselves upward while panting for air.
"Have you finished trying to suffocate me for the sake of your strange and sadistic pleasures?" Asked Alex, who appeared to be very aggravated.
"I can confirm that I am happy. However, you should also be aware that Limbra is the sadistic one in the group. And because you are going to be working closely with her to hone your magical abilities... Well, have fun!"
Yawn!!
"Hello, my fianc??e, good morning! I sincerely hope that you are not engaging in any inappropriate behaviour behind my back." A weary-looking Nyssa had just awoken, most likely as a result of Alex''s thrashing against Asmodea and Aureal''s aggressive moves. Nyssa appeared to have just gotten some sleep.
"None of them intentionally." Alex said in his defense.
"Oh no, it can''t be right, here, have a kiss on the cheek for the new day!" Nyssa said while reaching toward Alex.
"Wait? Another one of those o-mpfhmfpmhmphfs" And once more, the process is repeated until Nyssa reaches a state of pleasure.
Asmodea had gotten herself dressed and was now ready to leave the bedroom. "I need to attend to a few business-rted affairs. If there is anything that you require, all you have to do is pull any of the cords that are located throughout this chamber, and a servant wille and attend to your needs. There is a bathtub over there in the event that you would like to take a bath; there are clothes over there in the event that you require them, and Orcus ought to still be standing guard outside in the event that you require my assistance." Asmodea indicated with her finger the numerous entrances and exits that led to the lodgings she was discussing.
As soon as she had finished her sentence, she started walking in the direction of the entrance that led to the remainder of the pce.
"Oh, Asmodea! And by the way, where exactly is Lauryn? I don''t see her here." He was aware that Lauryn had not been seen anywhere in the bedroom since he was awake.
"Oh her? Because she was not in the room when I opened my eyes, I can only presume that she was the first to wake up. Her demeanour suggests that she won''t have any problems, but just to be safe, I''ll keep an eye on her. It''s possible that she shared her location with Orcus; therefore, I will inquire about it."
When Asmodea had finally departed, Nyssa stood up and did some stretching. "Hey, how about if we both hop in the shower together? Yesterday, I really wanted to take one, but I decided against it because I really wanted to take one with you!"
"Ah... Okay, my skin is parched, and I think a shower would be helpful to me. Aureal? Do you wish to join us on this ride?" Alex said in apletely normal voice and asked Aureal too for a shower together.
"Yes, Master. It has been a while since thest time that I washed my hair. In addition to that, I have not yet... Do it beside you in the actual world." Aureal said her thoughts while somewhat blushing.
"All right... But wait, what?" Alex said in confusion.
"Alex! I''m confused about what she means when she says, ''do it with you in the normal world.'' I did fail to ask you some questions concerning the actions you made while you pulled her toward Sin, but I will do so now."
----
(A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)
Thank you very much for all your support.
I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle???¡ã . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ???¡ã ???¡ã
Chapter 57 57: Massage In Shower! [R-18+]
"Alex! I''m confused about what she means when she says, ''do it with you in the normal world.'' I did fail to ask you some questions concerning the actions you made while you pulled her toward Sin, but I will do so now."
"Uh... I''ll plead with the fifth on that."
"The ''fifth,'' as you refer to it, does not have any jurisdiction in this situation. But.. okay, I''ll pretend like I don''t know that you have a new boyfriend or girlfriend and go on. However, you should be aware that thew recognises me as your wife. Yes, Fallen Angel Aureal, is it?"
"Yes, Mistress, that is my name; however, if you could just call me Aureal, that would be much appreciated." When the Fallen Angel referred to Nyssa as ''Mistress,'' thetter caused the former to reveal a very tiny blush. Even though she had used the phrase in the past, Nyssa only became aware of her usage of it at this point.
"As long as you are aware that I am this man''s legally married wife, I will not object to any activities that you partake in with him as long as you call yourself Aureal. After all, he was the one who turned you, which is something that often demands a very close bond! I can''t say I me him because you really are quite stunning... andmanding!" Nyssa said andplimented Aureal, while still blushing from her previous praise.
"Mistress, it is my pleasure to live up to your expectations." When Nyssaplimented Aureal, it was Aureal''s time to turn red in the face. Alex made a mental note that Aureal was clearly sensitive to praise so that he might use it in case of an emergency.
The three people went into the bathroom area that Asmodea had described. When the door was opened, a cloud of steam emerged from the opening.
The scene then shifted to reveal an extraordinarily luxurious bathtub. Alex sawyouts and decorations designed in the traditional Japanese manner in addition to architecture and design in the Romanesque fashion.
There were three distinct bathrooms in the hotel. Alex checked each tub and discovered that one of them was freezing cold, despite the fact that the rest of the bathroom was filled with steam and warm air.
The first wasfortable, and warm water. The third one was really hot, and it came dangerously close to burning his skin; it was a bath that required some time to get limated to the intensity of the heat.
In the midst of thergest bath, which was designated as the warm bath, there was an ornamental ind that featured a variety of nt life growing on it.
"Eh, I''ll just enter the warm bath; I really don''t feel like bathing in the baths with temperatures ofva and liquid nitrogen," she said.
"I''ll just enter the warm bath." As Alex removed himself from the clothes he currently wore, he uttered those words.
As he slept, he was unaware that the clothes he wore the previous night had been taken from him and that he was now wearing different clothes, indicating that someone had dressed him for him while he was asleep.
"I find this to be extremely fascinating... The baths in my pce consisted of a single,rge pool that could be heated to any required level. Guests hadplete control over the environment. However, this! It really does set the stage for the most wonderful experience!" Nyssa broke down the key differences between the baths back in her hometown and the ones in this location.
"That must''ve been convenient."
"Yes, it was; yet, if I''m beingpletely honest, I have to say that I prefer the vibe of this one!"
"Mm, the water''s at the perfect temperature; I think I could get used to soaking in this tub each and every day. I suppose that now that I am a bloody lord, I have all the time in the world to relish this." At precisely the same time as Alex was lowering himself in, Aureal and Nyssa had justpletely stripping off their clothing.
Alex was impressed by the perspectives that the two of them offered. Aureal made an effort to conceal herself despite the fact that she was in in sight, in contrast to Nyssa, who made it clear that she had no problem showing herself off to her supposed fiance.
Even though Aureal''s boobs wererger than Nyssa''s, he didn''t care about theparison. Alex found something attractive about both of the girls, from the sweet and naive appearance of Aureal to the spunky and outgoing personality of Nyssa.
Both of the girls possessed the looks, figure, and personality qualities that Alex found appealing.
"Um... Master, do you want me to give you a back massage?" She inquired about Aureal. Alex was taken aback by the fact that she wanted to engage and to speak in such bold behaviour.
"Well, if that''s the case, Angel Aureal, I guess I''ll have to wash my fiancee''s face!"
"Uh... Do I not have any say in the manner in which I am washed? I''m fully capable of looking after myself, thank you very much." Alex resisted, mustering up as much self-control as he could muster in order to fight off the allure of the two stunning women standing in front of him. He desired to maintain at least the appearance of a normal reality for himself. To his good fortune, his resistance proved to be useless.
"Refused! It is the responsibility of a person''s partner to attend to their needs, particrly while they are bathing together. Is that correct, Aureal?" This was something that Nyssa remarked on as she entered the soothing hot bath.
Aureal herself crept carefully into the tub, her face flushed with embarrassment as she said, "I wish you, Master, to permit me to perform this service for you. I''m your humble servant."
----
(A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)
Thank you very much for all your support.
I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle???¡ã . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ???¡ã ???¡ã
Chapter 58 58: Fucking In The Shower! [R-18+]
Aureal herself crept carefully into the tub, her face flushed with embarrassment as she said, "I wish you, Master, to permit me to perform this service for you. I''m your humble servant."
I will spend all of eternity in this life, which is one of the most enjoyable experiences imaginable. This evil immortality that I possess must be damned. Oh well, I guess all that''s left to do is give in and take pleasure in it.
Alex gave in and conceded, saying, "You won''t both ever stop anyways, so do what you will." All ideas of resistance vanished from his mind at that moment.
As Nyssa moved closer to Alex from the front, she extended what appeared to be a bar of soap in her hand and reached out to him.
It was possible that it was something else; after all, they were on a different world; Alex had no idea how the people there cleaned themselves, thus he had no idea what the rituals were.
As Aureal approached Alex from behind, she walked up behind him and ced her hands on his shoulders, beginning to massage them.
"You have a really stiff posture, Master. You need to do more stretching before the next fight that you have."
"Uh, even if I had wanted to stretch before that struggle with those damned angels, I waspletely incapable of doing so. I was, in fact, being carried by you the whole time."
Aureal massaged the shoulders and back while Nyssa cleaned Alex, and the triage stayed silent as they went about their job.
When Nyssa was through, Alex washed her as a way to repay the favour she had done for him. Despite Alex''s protests, the two girls eventually swapped sides when the time was right.
Everyone carried on doing what they had been doing, but they did it in a new location. The intense amount of physical touch that both of the females were exchanging with Alex, as well as receiving from him, began to gently stimte their sexual desire.
Alex, on the other hand, was already aroused from the first stage, but he chose to ignore it so that they could at least finish the section of the bath when they cleaned themselves.
"Since we''ve already dealt with the uninteresting aspect, let''s move on to something a little more exciting." As Nyssa reached her arms out to embrace Alex, she pushed forward so that he could feel her breasts pressing against the back of his neck.
"I love you," she said as she did so. Alex was able to make out her pointed nipples prodding at him very vividly.
The frequent touching they engaged in with one another put an end to any notions of engaging in forey.
Before she turned Alex around, Nyssa gave his dick multiple strokes with her hands. Nyssa spun around and positioned herself so that she was leaning over the rim of the bathtub.
Her butt was just above the waterline, while the water was up to her thighs. Her legs were submerged.
Alex aligned his cock and put his cock near the Nyssa''s wet pussy. He did this a few times, and each time, Nyssa let out a little moan as she anticipated the entrance.
"Please! I love it, just shove it in! I want it rig-! Ahn!" The begging of Nyssa was cut off when Alex did what she asked and pushed the object in without showing any guilt.
Because she was already very excited, there was no requirement for lubrication in this situation. Alex continued to pound away with powerful thrusts.
He gazed below and admired the full and beautiful derriere of the woman he believed to be his fiancee.
"Ahn! Aureal, Aureal, you need toe here. I can''t possibly leave you here by yourself right now!" Beckoned Nyssa''sments were sometimes cut short by intense contractions of excitement each time her husband''s cock was filled with her wet pussy, and she referred to him as ''her lover.''
"Uh, yes, Mistress," he replied.
Aureal had not yet participated in these kinds of lewd acts, but she made up for herck of experience by having a submissive disposition and being prepared to learn new things.
Alex observed that if it were that kind of rtionship, and maybe it will turn into that at some point in the future, Aureal would be the ''submissive'' to Nyssa''s dominatrix.
Aureal positioned herself so that she was facing Nyssa''s head, which was swaying from side to side as a result of the intense fucking that she was experiencing at the time from Alex cock, which was fucking her intensity.
Aureal''s pussy was ced in front of Nyssa''s mouth after she wasmanded to sit down by Nyssa. Nyssa started devouring the lovely angel that was standing in front of her.
Because of the length of her tongue, Nyssa was able to say and do everything necessary to make Aureal happy in every way.
Although she would never say it, Nyssa truly enjoyed eating out at other women''s ces with other girls. Due to the fact that she was half subus, she waspelled to fulfil her lusts within the confines of her home castle.
However, because she was aware that she was destined to marry another man and because of that reason she wanted to remain ''pure'' for that person, she was able to at least find satisfaction in thepany of other women.
Aureal had at least somewhat little experience in sex with men, but when it came to women, she was a novice. Now it was time for her to experience what it would be like.
The extensive surface area of Aureal''s pussy was covered by Nyssa''s tongue as she worked her way through most of the pleasure points there.
----
(A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)
Thank you very much for all your support.
I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle???¡ã . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ???¡ã ???¡ã
Chapter 59 59: Threesome In Shower! [R-18+]
Aureal had at least somewhat little experience in sex with men, but when it came to women, she was a novice. Now it was time for her to experience what it would be like.
The extensive surface area of Aureal''s pussy was covered by Nyssa''s tongue as she worked her way through most of the pleasure points there.
Nyssa sank her tongue into the folds and corners of Aureal''s pussy, exploring the depths of her. She made a deep thrust with her tongue, probing at the walls of Aureal, which caused the angel to let out a joyful moan.
Nyssa pointed out the fact that despite the fact that Alex only had sexual rtions with Aureal in her mind''s soul while assisting her fall from grace, Aureal did not have a virginity to break, which was strange.
Alex''s lust was getting the best of him, which was to be anticipated given that he was, in a technical sense, the Lord of Lust and hence should have been more engrossed in lust than the rest of the people in thend.
Even though he retained full control over his thoughts, he experienced a sense that they had been corrupted byplete lust.
He gave Nyssa another spanking, which resulted in another moan from her. As Alex had suspected, Nyssa did enjoy a little bit of pain every now and then, but not to the point where it could be considered masochistic.
Aureal doted on her g spot by rubbing the top of her pussy and focusing her attention there. She was well aware that if she thoroughly submerged herself in sin, the issue would no longer be an issue for her.
After all, she was a once-great Fallen Angel.
One of her breasts was touched by the hand that was free. She felt her nipples, pinched and rubbed them, and then violently touched her own breasts.
Her legs were iling wildly about. She managed to finish first despiteing inst. Even though it wasn''t as intense as the one she had with Alex for the first time, she revealed that it still felt good... Very good.
Nyssa was unable to hold back her tongue. She vowed to herself that she would stop after both she and Alex hadpleted everything, but in the meanwhile, she set out to make Aureal cum at least once more and make it more potent than before.
Once a white demon of pride decides on a target, they will typically work towards achieving it by any means possible. Despite that, she was confident that she could reach this objective.
Nyssa redoubled her efforts and relentlessly attacked Aureal''s pussy with her tongue and lips. She did not let up.
She pushed her tongue as deeply as she could into Aureal''s abyss. It was only because of the length of her tongue that she was able to reach the womb.
She licked her fingers, enjoying the vour of Aureal''s body. Unfortunately, Aureal was unable to carry on by herself.
In addition to the orgasm she had just experienced, the acts that Nyssa took made it such that she was unable to move very well.
Aureal gave in to Nyssa''s demands even though she was nearly rendered immobile by the spasms of pleasure she was experiencing.
She lowered her head to the ground, spread her legs apart, and refrained from moving any farther. Nyssa approached Aureal''s sensitive part and ced her hands there.
She opened up the pussy with her mouth and wiped her fingers all over the interior with the pus. She located the clitoris and focused the most of her attention on that area.
Aureal was very close to experiencing another orgasm, and she was unusually loud about how excited she was about it.
The private bath was filled with groans of ecstasy and the asional scream, with Aureal''s being the source of the most of the noise rather than Nyssa''s.
While Nyssa was working hard to get Aureal to cum again, she was alsoining loudly to herself about the beating she was getting from behind.
Nyssa''s skin began to tingle all over as she realised that nothing in the entire universe could make her feel any better than having the dick of her future husband nted firmly in her.
She could say this withplete sincerity. It didn''t matter to her if the pace was slow or rough as long as the one she loved was the one who was fucking her, because the notion of it made her extremely aroused.
Alex smacked his hands down upon Nyssa''s round ass, and while he did spank her on asion, it wasn''t often enough for anyone to call him a sadist.
He maintained a strong grip on the gorgeous demon''s back while doing so, which allowed him to feel the demon''s softness.
He made a strong pration with his dick inside her. With each forceful thrust, he prated her to the point where he reached her womb.
As Nyssa started to cum, the tight walls of her pussy mped down even more tightly on each other.
The moan of excitement that Nyssa let out was the loudest one of the tryst so far, and anyone who was outside the bath would have been able to hear it.
Alex was aware that there wasn''t much time left for him either, and he struggled to decide what he should do.
When she realised what was happening, Nyssa reluctantly dislodged herself from the dick she was impaled on.
She coaxed Aureal into the tub with her and instructed Alex to take a seat on the rim of the water. Each of the girls positioned themselves on her designated side of Alex''s dick.
The two young women immediately began licking around the dick and fondling his balls, as though they were acting out a scene from a pornographic movie.
------
***THE SPECIAL OFFER*** if we reach 1k unlock this month in "Win-Win". Next month privileged will bee in 50% OFF. if we reach 5k unlock this month in "Win-Win". Next month privileged will bee in 99% OFF.
1K unlock= 50%OFF!
5K unlock= 99%OFF!
So help me to reach 1k and 5k unlock in this month and then next month all the privileged will be 50% OFF to 99%OFF***
I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle???¡ã . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ???¡ã ???¡ã
Chapter 60 60: Mindblow Pleasure! [R-18+]
The two young women immediately began licking around the dick and fondling his balls, as though they were acting out a scene from a pornographic movie.
"I simply cannot take it for one more fucking second..." Alex was able to utter a few sentences despite the fact that he was gasping for air.
Both of the youngdies took turns licking the end of the dick, and during this activity, their tongues asionally made touch with one another.
After a short while, Alex cum, and strands of cum came flying out in every direction. It didn''t take long for the sperm to cover both of the young women''s faces, with some of the sperm even making its way into the water andnding on the girls'' breasts.
It was a really pleasureable sensation for each of the three girls to see their own cum reflected in the faces of the other two girls.
"Mmmm, likest time, you taste fantastic." Nyssa said this while licking her lips in an extremely alluring manner.
"Oh, Master, me too... It is to my liking." It was difficult for Aureal.
It was time for Nyssa and Aureal to take the floor one after the other as they licked their lips and the area around them in an effort to get the taste of his cum.
The girls, along with Alex, washed their faces and bodies once more and then dried themselves off with the towels that were arranged right next to the entrance to the bathtub.
"So, what exactly are we going to do about it right this second?" Asked Alex, who responded by stating that he wished to clean up before engaging in discussion with any new people.
And after that obstacle had been removed, he was at a loss as to what the next step should be.
"Because you are the Lord of Lust, there is a good chance that you will be able to do whatever it is that you set your mind to doing. Before moving into your new house, it is highly rmended that you be familiar with the neighbourhood and take some time to explore the region. Given that I''ll be living in this house with you, you can bet that I''ll be putting those ns into action! Obviously!" Nyssa propose.
Alex was in the process of asking Nyssa for her judgement at the same time that she was dressing herself in brand new clothes that had miraculously appeared in spite of the fact that she had forgotten to bring them along.
"I guess so. What it''s like to live in a major city has always been one of my biggest areas of interest. When I lived at my old residence, I used to y a lot of video games, and this ce makes me think of a city from one of those games... Those are the kinds of games that I almost certainly will never have the opportunity to y again." Alex had just begun toe to terms with the fact that none of his possessions from his previous location would ever again be in his custody when this momentous realisation struck.
He was fully aware that in this location, he could simply ask for whatever it was that he desired, and he would be granted his request. On the other hand, it made him uneasy to consider the possibility of losing all of the things that he had acquired and utilised in his day-to-day existence.
"Items from the human realm, as well as humans in general, can fetch extraordinarily high prices on the market. Because we were defeated by the angels in the previous wars, we are not allowed to travel to that. This is due to the fact that the angels won those wars. Angel Aureal, please ept my apologies if I have upset you in any way." Nyssa said and apologise to Aureal.
"None taken, Mistress." Aureal said.
"Despite the fact that I only spent a little time of my life to this adventure, the influence that it had on the entirety of my experience just cannot be understated. Oh well, I''m sure there are going to be features of this location that I''ll learn to like in the years toe. It is very likely that you will realise that you enjoy living there a great deal more than you do on Earth."
"You have a remarkable level of endurance, which is exactly what I was looking for in my future wife!" Nyssa stated.
"I waspelled to be." Alex shook his head.
"Eh? Why is that, Master?" Alex has been questioned by Aureal.
"Ah... I''lle back to you with that point another time regarding that particr topic. I''m just curious to learn more about the city that this site is located in and its characteristics."
"Because of the potential risk, you need to make sure that one of the other core members follows you ores along with you wherever you go. What will take ce ispletely unknown to us! It is possible that there are extremists on this who harbour ill will towards you due to the fact that you are a brand new demon king."
Following their exit from the bedroom, the three of them went into the brightly lit corridor that led to the next room. There was only one person visible there, and that was Batibat, the blind swordsman who was standing there.
"I bid you a pleasant morning, young Lord. I hope that you got a good night''s sleep and a soothing bath to end the day." The man who was standing in front of him exuded an air that was solemn in addition to being dignified. He gave off an air of dignity.
"Ah, yeah. This is without a doubt the most beautiful ce I''ve ever been to. The most luxurious ces and five-star hotels on the face of the earth cannotpare to the grandeur and sophistication of this ce." Alex gave the most honest and straightforward response one could hope for.
------
***THE SPECIAL OFFER*** if we reach 1k unlock this month in "Win-Win". Next month privileged will bee in 50% OFF. if we reach 5k unlock this month in "Win-Win". Next month privileged will bee in 99% OFF.
1K unlock= 50%OFF!
5K unlock= 99%OFF!
So help me to reach 1k and 5k unlock in this month and then next month all the privileged will be 50% OFF to 99%OFF***
I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle???¡ã . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ???¡ã ???¡ã
Chapter 61 61: Throne!
"Ah, yeah. This is without a doubt the most beautiful location I''ve ever been to. The most opulent and five-star hotels on the face of the globe cannotpare to the grandeur and sophistication of this hotel." Alex gave the most honest and straightforward response one could hope for.
"Thank you. It was a source of concern for all of us, including myself and the staff of the servants, that you might not find it to your liking. It''s possible that you would find the amodations that are offered in the human world to be more appealing than the ones that are provided in this world." Batibat expressed his happiness with a tone of relief, as if a weight had been lifted off his shoulders.
"Bloody hell no. The luxury that this location affords me is a fantastic opportunity, and I intend to make the most of it." Alex yelled because he believed that he had misunderstood him.
"At this point, if I may ask, what are some of the things you have nned for the future? I am aware that the three of you are still rtively new to this area, and because of this, I intend to do everything in my power to lend you a helping hand." Batibat addressed Alex with a respectful tone and posture and asked him the question.
"I apologise, but could you point me in the direction of a storeroom where weapons are kept, please? Since I am now a fallen angel, the rights to use the angels'' equipment and armour would have without a doubt been revoked from me by the angels." Aureal approached Batibat with her request since she required new weaponry in order to safeguard Alex.
"In the meantime, I''m looking for a restaurant or other establishment where I can get something to eat. I really need to eat right now." Nyssa yelled in a feeble voice as she ced her palm on her stomach and positioned herself in a way that seemed like she was bowing.
Instantaneously, Alex retorted, "Oh, I''m hungry as well, I haven''t had anything to eat in a little while," dering that he hadn''t eaten in a short while.
"Ch!" Batibat yelled into the plush corridor that went through the mansion as it ran through the property. It would appear that he yelled for a woman because there is a woman who hastily enters the scene. This lends credence to the idea that he did so.
"Could you please point me in the right direction... was it Aureal? Could you please take Miss Aureal to the armoury as soon as possible?" Batibat said to Ch.
"Of course, Maturity!" Ch spoke to him, but instead of addressing him by his name, she referred to him by the name of his pir.
"As for the two of you, kindly walk behind me. I''ll walk you both to the dining room in the main building." Batibat instructed the two of them to apany him so that he could lead them to a location where they could get something to eat.
Aureal was led away by a woman named Ch to the location that he believed to be the armoury. While Batibat went to the dining hall, Nyssa and Alex followed him there.
Alex was extremely perplexed as to how Batibat could possibly know where he was headed despite the fact that he was blind.
After giving it some thought for a bit, he put the question away in the back of his mind and reasoned it away as some kind of sorcery or devil nonsense.
The dining hall was virtually a perfect replica of what one could have anticipated finding in the dining hall of a mediaeval castle.
There was a row of several long tables, with one more long table ced in a perpendicr orientation at the far end of the room.
Each table had chairs that appeared to befortable organised neatly down its length, with more decorative chairs ced along the horizontal table.
Dishes and sses that were not see-through had been set on the horizontal table, and it was clear that they were intended for the two of them as well as for some other people.
Alex was under the impression that the images portrayed lust, even though they were made of stained ss.
Although the majority of them represented sexual preferences and some of them depicted lust in other ways, Alex did not pay particrly close attention to the windows for a very long time.
He believed the oddly shaped chair in the centre of the horizontal table to be a throne because of its position and location rtive to the table.
Alex did not understand that the throne was intended for him until Batibat pointed it out to him. Although it appeared to be made of hard stone or metal, when Alex sat down on the throne, he did not experience either sensation.
He had the impression that the throne was moving, or more precisely, shifting and contorting. It appeared as though Alex could not feel ufortable in any posture that he sat in; rather, he could only experiencefort.
While a few others took positions near the chairs around the table, Nyssa took a seat in one of the chairs that was closest to Alex.
"Hello, Alex. This ce is really nice, wouldn''t you say so? Since it seems that I am one of your ''concubines,'' I am almost a member of the royal family. Not like that bothers me." On the other side of Alex, Lauryn''s voice could be heard, and it had a fairly casual tone to it.
She was carrying a book in her arms, which she unwrapped and then set down on the table next to the dish and the drink.
"Where''d you go?"
"I went to the library in search of a book that discussed the flora and fauna that may be found in the circles. If I want to be able to wield my witch''s power, I felt it was best for me to get a head start on studying about the nts and creatures that inhabit these worlds." Answered Lauryn.
----
(A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)
Thank you very much for all your support.
I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle???¡ã . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ???¡ã ???¡ã
Chapter 62 62: Rare Pacts With Some Legends!
"I went to the library in search of a book that discussed the flora and fauna that may be found in the circles. If I want to be able to wield my witch''s power, I felt it was best for me to get a head start on studying about the nts and creatures that inhabit these worlds." Answered Lauryn.
She was wearing a dress that he had never seen before, but he assumed it was something that was indigenous to this.
He took note of the fact that she was still wearing her spectacles, but he also observed that the tints in her hair had shifted.
He had expected to see blue and pink highlights in her jet ck hair, but instead she had dark green and purple highlights.
Her gothic aspect had always possessed a certain charm, and up until this point, it had notpletely vanished.
"Do witches not work their magic with the natural world? Myths and such of that kind things are the extent of my knowledge in this area."
"Yes, can you tell me about witchcraft? As you can see, people do not make up a significant percentage of the circles, and as a result, magic that is exclusive to humans is quite umon. I''m interested to see your fighting style!"
"Ah well... I belong to a group of witches that is distinct from the standard variety. I enter into what I like to call ''pacts'' with various creatures and animals. I invoke their might to lend a hand to me in battle or in my day to day activities. Although I am proficient in herbalism and incantation, I prefer to focus on pacts as my area of expertise."
"My mother was a very famous witch, and she educated me in the fundamentals of all forms of witchcraft before telling me, ''Go learn what you want; I don''t need a brat like you following me...'' my mother passed away when I was a little child. ''Oh, and watch out for that!'' She told me that. Therefore, I decided to take an active role in the natural world. Even with the angel from before, I invoked one of my pacts to control him."
Oh yeah, you were talking about a wraith or something like that, wasn''t it?
"That''s a promise I made to myself. My pacts are not like regr ones with animals that live in the human world, although I do have a few of those. Instead, I have formed pacts with creatures that are mythical, mystical, and supernatural." Lauryn spoke and stopped in the middle, and then spoke up again.
"I swear, I''m not trying to brag, but very few witches have been able to forge pacts with those kinds of creatures. I''m one of those witches. The advice that Mother provided was very helpful. U did hear and see it right, Nyssa? You did hear me go through the entire recital to invoke the pact, didn''t you? It goes in like this..." After that, Lauryn started to pronounce some incantations that were evidently meant to invoke one of her pacts.
"I recite the terms of the deal.
Wraith of the Abyss, heed my call, for I call you!
Arm of the Wraith"
After she said that, Lauryn''s arm transformed into a pointed weapon, with her fingers serving as the pointer. It appeared as though the arm could cut through everything that stood in its way. Alex was under the impression that the angel''s armour was not a disy, but Lauryn''s arm certainly was.
"Go away, wraith form," said Lauryn. After hearing that incantation, Lauryn''s arm returned to its previous position.
"It''s interesting, if your skill is as umon as you say it is, then having you on our team would be a huge benefit. What other kinds of pacts have you made with individuals?" She had the expression of a young girl who was attending a magic or illusionist''s show for the first time. Nyssa was extremely interested in what was going on.
"I''ve agreed to terms with quite a few different creatures, if you must know. Let''s see, a Manticore, a Shade, one of the Faceless ones, a Nemean Lion, a Gorgon, a Wendigo, a Fenrir wolf, that Wraith you saw, a Manticore, a Gorgon, a Wendigo, a Fenrir wolf, a Shade, one of the Faceless ones, an ice dragon..."
"As for a couple of other beings, the dragon and the Wendigo proved to be the most difficult to strike a deal with. I need to find out with what kinds of animals in these circles I can strike a deal in order to move further."
"You mentioned a Nemean Lion and a Fenrir Wolf," I blurted out.
"Hmmm? Yeah, but why?"
"When portals were opened up between the human world and our rings, our flora and wildlife would asionally make their way through the portals. These creatures frequently appear in the folklore and legends of mankind. Like the Kraken... Don''t ask me how it happened, but once, someone was able to pass through a portal in the Waters of Wrath, and it caused a lot of trouble throughout the world of humans!"
"It''s possible that it was a young Kraken or even a baby at the time, and that it grew up in the human world. If you are able to form pacts with the many animals that inhabit the rings, you will be an extremely formidable opponent. I''m curious about the likelihood of being able to strike a deal with a Kraken."
"Oh, I''ve got a pact with a Kraken, I didn''t mention that one," Lauryn said. "I didn''t mention that one." The way that Lauryn put it made it sound like the most normal thing in the world.
"How in the name of all hell, could you possibly make a deal with such a gigantic creature?"
"It took me by surprise because I simply meant that to be a joke... Despite this, it appears that you do." Lauryn said it in a normal tone.
Both Alex and Nyssa expressed their shock, saying that they were taken aback by it.
----
(A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)
Thank you very much for all your support.
I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle???¡ã . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ???¡ã ???¡ã
Chapter 63 63: A Request!
Note: This chapter isn''t fully edited as I am too busy forst 2 days I will edit this again when I have free time, so you will find some paragraph mistakes and some grammar mistakes, so if u notice them plz point them out!
***
"It took me by surprise because I simply meant that to be a joke... Despite this, it appears that you do." Lauryn said it in a normal tone.
Both Alex and Nyssa expressed their shock, saying that they were taken aback by it.
"Wizards specialising in hunting were looking for it at the time. I was merely passing by and happened to be in a boat at the time when they were ready to y the Kraken. I ughtered them, and before you say anything more, the Kraken actually became rather friendly after I did that. After having its life saved, it was quite willing to cooperate. I''ll disy it to you guys at some point in the future." Aureal said.
At that time, Batibat, Orcus, and Rouge joined Rouge and the other two already seated at the table. They weren''t the only ones that came in carrying trays of food; a number of other demons as they were called, both incubi and subi, did as well.
"I have high hopes that the meal will be to your liking, young Lord. Because it is still early in the morning, the n is for breakfast. It''s possible that the food in the demonic world is... Different from the food in your world. However, I can guarantee that it is of high quality." Batibat said.
"Oh, I''m going to give that a shot. I enjoy eating breakfast, therefore I have high hopes for this dish." Even though Alex kept hisposure, Batibat''s use of the word ''different'' caused a quiver in one of his eyes.
"Just out of curiosity, how is the ce? Batibat devoted the entirety of the day to ensuring that this location was spotless and up to the expectations of aaaaa Lord of Lust." Little Ruby''s words were clearly aimed at causing annoyance to Batibat.
"No matter how hard you try, I will not stoop to your level in front of the young Lord," Batibat said. Batibat... An attitude that exudes dignity and gravity.
"Ha ha! There wille a day when my presence will be unbearably irritating to you. Ohhhh, just think of all theughs you could have if you could turn immaturity into maturity... Yay! I''m starving, but there is food in this room."
The caterers were responsible for setting the table with the food. Batibat was absolutely correct; the dish is most urately described as being unique. Objects that resembled green eggs and came straight from Dr. Seuss''s imagination.
There were also some yellowish-golden pork slices that had a light sear on them. There was a te on the table that contained a number of different coloured orbs of varying sizes.
There was a tter with what appeared to be ordinary pancake-like objects, but there were distinctly demonic world things protruding from some of them. Different is crucial here.
The hesitation that Alex disyed was also exhibited by Lauryn. However, Nyssa and the other members of the pir had already started eating the food that was ced on their tes.
Alex sampled a little of everything, mustering up as much bravery as he could muster up at the time. While the appearance of the dish sent one message, the vourmunicated another.
Taste triumphed over appearance in this dish, just as it had in a previous meal that Nyssa had prepared for Alex. Each of the dishes was delectable, and each had its own vour profile that set it apart from the others.
Following the conclusion of the lunch, Alex approached Batibat in order to pose a query to him, "Batibat, could you please tell me the way to the city? I have a strong fascination to learn more about it and investigate its nature. ording to what I''ve observed, the cities on Earth are nothing at all like the ones we have here."
"I would advise against going to the city, but I guess after seeing apletely different ce for the first time, one''s instincts are to investigate it," she said. "I''d advise against going to the city." Batibat suggest to Alex.
"A region such as this... I used to believe that they were fictional characters that only appeared in novels, movies, and video games. There is no way that I can say no to experiencing the beauty that this location has to offer." Alex counter to Batibat suggestion.
"Wanderlust, eh? I am unable to negate the young Lord''s requests, but if it is okay, I would like to make one of my own." Batibat request.
"Ah, sure. What exactly is it?".
"I kindly ask that you keep all of your limbs, wings and all, inside at this time. Along with their white counterparts, ck devils tend to garner a lot of attention. There is an aspirant to the throne who has his sights set on taking your life." Batibat said, and stop in a middle and then speak again.
"There is no way for them to know what you look like in particr, but if theye across any demons that are ck or white, they will definitely take action against them. Additionally, one of us will keep a safe distance and watch you from afar. They will discover your identify if they see us in the same room as you since we are members of the pir and your personal guard." Batibat finishes his request.
"All fine, I don''t really want to die anytime soon, so feel free to go ahead with it."
Alex started sucking his demonic appendages into his body at this point. After he hadpleted everything, Batibat led him out from the city, and Alex immediately began his journey.
----
(A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)
Thank you very much for all your support.
I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle???¡ã . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ???¡ã ???¡ã
Chapter 64 64: The Unknown Feeling!
Note: this chapter isn''t fully edited as I have been too busy forst two days, so there may be some paragraph and grammar mistakes, I will edited this chapter again when I have free time, and in the mean time if you find mistakes plz point them out.
*****
You know that feeling when you get so engrossed in something, like a book or a movie for example? You be so engrossed in it that you have dreams about it the next night.
The next thing you know, you''re wide awake and remembering that it was all a dream as you get ready for the day.
That dream was the most realistic and surreal one you''ve ever had. However, Alex is not experiencing that feeling at the moment.
The scenes that Alex was witnessing could not be replicated in a dream or by aputer-generated effects-filled movie. Alex''s vision was flooded with numerous individuals, structures, and nouns of varying sizes.
Demons of varying shapes and sizes were seen moving back and forth across the streets at varying speeds, with some moving more fast than others. Alex appeared to be enjoying himself in the role of tourist as he leisurely walked around and took in the scenery.
A structure next to him had a spire made of ebony, and there were nts growing on the rooftops all around it, creating an effect simr to that of the Hanging Gardens.
The majority of the city, or at least the neighbourhood he was in at the time, reminded him of Istanbul in the 1600s. He was in an area that brought back those memories.
Alex would find himself entering a new ''region'' of the metropolis every so often, and each ''region'' seemed to be modelled after a distinct section of the.
One region was a British settlement from the year 1200, another was replete with architecture that had some resemnce to Aztec and Mayan civilization, and a third region contained buildings and other structures that he was unable to identify, most likely belonging to a native demonic culture.
Alex had an observation about the structures as she made her way through the neighbourhood. There were a significant number of brothels in the area.
Alex went through a number of brothels, and each one of them was either what you would anticipate from a typical brothel, or else it specialised to a specific fetish or ''category'' of people.
As he went by one, some of the women who were selling their ''wares'' waved and made suggestive gestures towards him as they did so.
In every one of those locations, you could either smell something pleasant, get a whiff of something sweet in the air, or hear someone moaning while they were copting vocally.
He also observed that it was not unusual for male and female demons to wear only the most essential of garments or none at all. This was true of both older and younger demons.
In point of fact, he witnessed multiple demons engaged in specific sexual actions in locations that were less frequented by people, such as alleyways, corners, or behindrge objects.
There were a significant number of subi who were selling themselves to their customers, and there were even a few male demons who were doing the same thing. It really could be called a free city.
With the exception of the sloth demons, Alex felt confident in stating that this was likely one of the most rxed cities in the region or across all the rings.
To give his legs some much-needed rest, Alex found a stone bench and sat down on it. Seeing sights such as these almost made him d he gave up his existence on Earth toe here.
After all, who else except the people who lived in locations like this would have known that they existed? The majority of the people that he observed walking throughout the city were either subi or incubi.
Alex, on the other hand, witnessed a great number of demons whocked either wings, horns, or tails, or even none of these characteristics at all.
Anonymity must be difficult to maintain with distinctive traits such as those; those individuals must have concealed them, just like Alex did.
Alex concentrated on one particrly plump demon; the only other demonic appendage that Alex could see on this demon was a slender tail.
The demon had arms that were significantly longer than average, and its face was the same size as the rest of its body. Its legs must have been powerful in order for its body to be sorge.
The demon had a tanplexion, which is a natural colour. Alex was surprised to find that he was ovee with gluttony rather than the lust that he anticipated feeling as a resident of the Land of Lust.
He wasn''t sure how he was ''feeling'' the sinful auras emanating from each individual, but he noticed that if he focused on one demon in particr, he could tell what sin a demon was aligned with.
He didn''t know how he was ''feeling'' the sinful auras emanating from each individual. In any case, Alex was presented with a demon that was quite simr to what she would anticipate a demon from Gluttony to look like.
It turns out that one need not be of Lust''s decent in order to be in the Land of Lust, which is something that should have been evident given that each of the circles is connected by portals; hence, it is obvious that demons from other circles can enter another circle.
Following the observation of a few more demons, an intriguing urrence took ce. Two demons came face to face in the middle of the za where Alex''s bench was located and started talking to one another.
The very first demon had blue skin and appendages, including wings, horns, and a tail. It was also blue. It turned out to be an incubus of lust.
Alex observed toned muscles on the exposed areas of the man''s physique, despite the fact that he was rtively thin overall. Alex also noticed that the man was grasping a simple staff in his hand.
----
(A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)
Thank you very much for all your support.
I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle???¡ã . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ???¡ã ???¡ã
Chapter 65 65: A Duel!
Alex observed toned muscles on the exposed areas of the man''s physique, despite the fact that he was rtively thin overall. Alex also noticed that the man was grasping a simple staff in his hand.
The second demon was brown in colour, and itcked wings but had horns and a tail instead. Alex sensed Wrathing from the direction of it.
He appeared to have a strong build and a lot of battle experience. His left shoulder bore the mark of a significant scar.
In addition to this, he was armed with a shield and a sword, both of which were slung over his back.
When the first demon opened his mouth to speak, "To be perfectly honest, Avndor, I did not anticipate seeing you here on such a beautiful day. I would have sworn to it if you said that you detested the entirety of the Tension District." ording to what I''ve heard, Alex was in a neighbourhood known as the Tension District.
After that, a second demon by the name of Avndor spoke, and his tone was sluggish and gruff, "I damned well do, in fact, my very first loss took ce in this exact za. I am grateful to you. Now, let''s just put an end to this so we can go on. I''m exceedingly ready to get back to Gaarde."
"Avndor, slow down! You shouldn''t be doing things like this so quickly. We start out slowly and gradually pick up the pace until we reach the highest point, at which point it is finished." Alex wasn''t startled to hear sexual innuendos from a demon of Lust, and it seems that Avndor was also not surprised.
"Send that damnable conversation right back to the brothel. I won''t tolerate any of that in this space. Because someone is waiting for me at ck Steps, let''s hurry up and finish this business." Avndor reached for his sword and shield, positioning the weapon on the right side of his body and the shield on the left.
"I can''t stand having a loss over my shoulder, so I wanted to end your damned existence on the same spot you beat me thest time, Cairo," he said. "It''s just too painful."
"You say that, but will you able to be sessful? Okay, it looks like this ce will put an end to one of us." Alex''s morbid curiosity was piqued by the prospect of abat to the death.
The first demon, whose name was Cairo, prepared his staff in a stance simr to that of a martial artist.
People in the area around the za moved out of the way to make ce for the two demons, and then they gathered to watch them.
Alex was joined by two subi as he sat on the bench, but their attention was fixed on the uing battle.
Alex was able to overhear people cing bets off to the side. It was allegedly nothing unusual toe across a brawl here and there while walking around the streets of this metropolis.
A demon emerged from the audience and announced, "If it''s okay with the both of you, I''ll mediate the duel."
"Agreed." Both demons uttered their curses at the same time.
The judge stopped the fight by putting his hand in the middle of the twobatants. It was then that he cried, "OK, FIGHT!" He raised his arm and then slowly made his way back into the crowd.
The initial blow was delivered by Avndor. He spun around quickly andshed out with his sword, all the while keeping his shield centred on his torso to protect any areas of his body that were not protected by armour.
Cairo simply raised his staff and blocked the blow with it. He then twisted himself and struck out with the end of his staff.
Finally, he twisted the staff to attack with the other end of the staff. After sessfully blocking both hits, Avndor swung his shield violently towards his adversary in an attempt to defeat him.
Cairo ducked behind an object and then screamed out, "Spirits that are on fire! Please lend me some of your power and transform your attack into a lethal w!" The end of his staff transformed into the limb of a lion,plete with ws, and it was made of fire.
Avndor was about to be struck by the fire w as it erged and extended its reach.
The Wrath demon seemed unfazed; instead, he took a few steps back and breathed in deeply, then exhaled extremely slowly and deeply.
Then, with the intensity of a moderate hurricane, he expelled the air from the room. Cairo frowned but did not move a step away from the gale even after the fire w lost its power.
Avndor rushed forward with his sword and delivered a barrage of blows. Cairo was able to deflect or block the majority of the projectiles, but one of them managed to scrape his flesh and clothing, causing him to bleed.
After that, Cairo swept his staff upward, which caused the de to move out of the way of his path. Avndor struck forward with his shield and knocked the thrust away with it, while the man surged forward with the tip of his spear.
Cairo drew his staff from its sheath, knocked Avndor backwards a few paces, and then jumped back himself a few metres to give himself more distance.
Cairo yelled out another incantation, but to no avail "Staff! Don''t be so disorganised! This staff is possessed by zing spirits, which gives it its power!" At the very end of the incantation, Cairo was obliged to deftly sidestep a strike that was being delivered by Avndor, who was aggressively shing at his opponent in an effort to break the incantation.
After hearing those words, the staff almost instantly became limp and began to glow in a muted red-orange colour.
----
(A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)
Thank you very much for all your support.
I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle???¡ã . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ???¡ã ???¡ã
Chapter 66 66: I Am From Earth!
After hearing those words, the staff almost instantly became limp and began to glow in a muted red-orange colour.
Cairo did not appear to be disturbed by the warm limp staff that he was holding. Cairo iled around frantically, mimicking the motion of a whip, in an effort to both disorient Avndor andnd a blow on him at the same time.
Avndor was struggling to keep up with the staff that moved like a whip, so he used his shield to protect his head and neck. Cairo lowered himself to the ground and shed at Avndor''s legs.
Avndor was knocked to the ground and received burns on his legs after the whip became entangled around his legs. Cairo was the one who pulled the whip. Cairo gazed up at Avndor and eximed, "Burning spirits!" as he did so. Lend me some of that dragon''s breath so I can raze and scorch!"
As ast ditch effort, Avndor took in yet another huge, deep breath while the incantation was being recited. Only a portion of his body would be shielded by his shield, leaving the rest of him vulnerable to being burned and maimed.
Bothbatants let out a breath at the same time, and at the same instant, massive volumes of fire spilled from Cairo''s mouth while at the same instant, a cyclone of air emerged from Avndor.
"Ach! Hah... You prated me... I''m out, see youter..." Alex and the crowd of people were taken aback when they heard such wordse out of Cairo''s mouth; it appeared as though his breath of fire was about to win.
Avndor had driven his sword into Cairo''s throat, which caused the now-dead body to bleed on Avndor. Cairo had no chance of survival.
Innuendos right up until the very end, damn you. At least my business with him is finished. As Avndor pushed the dead body off of him, he made the following statement. He extracted his sword from the corpse and secured it to his back, along with his shield. Then he moved on to the next victim.
The bulk of the people in the audience started to cheer. It appeared to Alex that some of the demons were conceding defeat by handing other demons bags containing what appeared to be currency.
He was sessful in obtaining somements about the battle that was being broadcast right now.
"Pretty skilled fire magician there."
"You''re right, I haven''t seen an attack from a dragon''s breath so big in quite some time."
"ck Steps are known to have quite a few talented individuals in their ranks."
"The guy got overconfident when he had that fellow on the ground, which was a mistake right there," someone can still argue.
"What a... Remarkable ce this is!" Alex muttered something under his breath. He stood up and followed the other people out into the surrounding streets. After some while, he arrived at a stone structure that had a canvas covering the entrance to the building.
Alex spotted a sign on the side of the building and read it. The sign said, "Humanesque... I am hungry, I never would''ve expected to see the deliciously simple and fat food of my homnd."
"Hmmm? Are you interested in having something to eat?" A voice could be heard calling out from the confines of the structure.
Alex could see an incubus peering at him through a door that was partially opened. The incubus was a dark green colour, and it appeared as though all of its appendages were extended.
Alex had witnessed a full rainbow''s worth of demons while walking about the city, so it was safe to assume that they came in a variety of hues. "Come on in, I''ll buy you a drink on the house," the host said.
Alex was on the fence about epting the offer made by the friendly-appearing demon, but he didn''t see any reason why he shouldn''t. When he walked in, he discovered an establishment that was exceptionally beautifully equipped.
Although he was unfamiliar with the majority of the items in the structure, he did identify certain things that were simr to those on Earth.
There were a few more devils in the room, each with a tray of food in front of them. Each individual was enjoying a delectable dish that could be purchased by any human at a roadside restaurant that catered to motorists and other road users.
"I was not expecting finding meals of this calibre in this city." Alex fessed up to what seems to be the incubus that was responsible for calling him in.
A drink with bubbles pouring out of it was produced by the Incubus.... A soda? Alex was mystified. "There you have it, ording to what I''ve heard, this is a well-liked beverage in the world of humans."
After taking a whiff, Alex was able to identify the vour right away. It was the traditional Pepsi drink that everyone loves. "I had no idea they kept all of this here..."
"Really? Restaurants simr to this one are prettymon in this area; I take it that you are not a local to this city?
"Ah, no. I just moved here." Alex was debating with himself whether or not it was appropriate for him to reveal such information, but the incubus came across as pleasant enough.
"Eh? Is that right? If that''s the case, where are you from? Just so you know, my name is Emilio."
"Ah, I''m Alex. I''ve just returned from the Earth, where the humans live." Alex suddenly became aware that the words he had used just now might have been a major error on his part. Who may have served as a major red signal for the individuals that Batibat was referring to.
----
(A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)
Thank you very much for all your support.
I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle???¡ã . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ???¡ã ???¡ã
Chapter 67 67: Black Demon!
"Ah, I''m Alex. I''ve just returned from the Earth, where the humans live." Alex suddenly became aware that the words he had used just now might have been a major error on his part. Who may have served as a major red signal for the individuals that Batibat was referring to.
"No shit? It makes perfect sense why you looked so rxed after having that drink. To tell you the truth, I make it a point to provide free alcoholic beverages and food to everybody who ventures into the human realm. I despise the sted angels that control the entire establishment. It may be costly to obtain supplies from the human world, but doing so is well worth it. Whoever defies the angelic pact and travels to the world of humans, I have no problem with them."
For the time being, he was safe. Either Emilio was a master liar or he always kept his word. Neither option was eptable.
Because Alex didn''t get the impression that he was lying, he followed his gut sense. "Since I''ve never been to this city before, I''m just going to go around and take in the sights. Really, I am taken aback by that."
"Why is that the case?"
"To tell you the truth, I just witnessed a a quarrel a short while ago... Are questions like that even allowed?"
"In fact, I am a neer to this forum. The three circles of Lust, Wrath, and Pride are the only ones that will sanction a duel in the midst of a city as long as there is an impartial arbitrator present. Fights are permitted in some other circles, but only when they take ce in arenas or with the permission of authority. However, this does not prevent illegal fighting from urring there. I take it that wasn''t the battle between Cairo and Avndor that you were referring to, did it?"
"In point of fact, such was the case. Why?"
"Just out of curiosity, I heard that Cairo is a prominent member of the Shiirran, which is a mercenary organisation simr to a gang. ording to what I''ve heard, the leader of the notorious and powerful mercenary organisation known as ck Steps is a demon of the same name. Avndor is a member of the ck Steps."
"ck demon, huh... Is that some kind of mercenary gang?"
"To put it in terms that are more applicable to the human world and that you would be familiar with... They operate much like a criminal organisation that demands ''protection'' from businesses such as mine. The fact that they genuinely protect the facilities is a positive aspect, since it means that there is typically no violence in the area around stores and restaurants."
"You''re right, the human world is quite different from that."
"Now, I''ve got some clients to feed, but if youe back here again, I''ll make sure you get a free supper that''s fit for a person. Alex, I wish you the best of luck in the city."
"Yeah, that''s right, thank you for the beverage; you can be sure I''ll be back for some human food." Alex''s use of the term ''human world'' and ''humanity'' to refer to Earth and its inhabitants had be more natural to him over time. He took onest swallow of his beverage, handed Emilio the ss, and then exited the building without another word.
"Hmmm, great ce." After taking onest nce at the structure, Alex turned around and was met with an unexpected discovery.
He did not recognise the demondy, and he did not get the impression that she was being honest with him as she stared him down.
He was being confronted by a subus. She had violet skin and appendages. She was donning a blue robe that entuated her figure in every way possible; for example, it clung to her hips and brought her cleavage to the forefront.
She wore a diamond stud in her nose, long gold earrings with a red and blue gemstone on each one, and a silver tiara with multicoloured diamonds embedded into it.
It appeared as though she enjoyed wearing jewellery. Her dark blue hair, which was so dark that it was practically ck, was short and only reached halfway down her neck.
Alex broke the awkward silence, at least for himself, by talking to her. He hoped that this would help. "Oh, how are you? Do I recognise you? Or is there anything else that I can do for you?"
"Would you like to discover out what will happen to you?"
Alex chuckled to himself at the odd question. "What exactly do you mean by that? Some sort of fortune telling?"
"... Yes. Would you kindly take a seat here with me?" The subus indicated a nearby stone table with wooden seats that was located off to the side of the street in a deserted ce.
Alex was confused about what he should do, but he decided to follow Batibat nheless because thetter had assured him that one of his guards would be keeping an eye out for any trouble he may get into.
After taking a seat next to one another, Alex immediately began to feel uneasy. "Uh, excuse me for interrupting, but may I ask who you are?"
"... Irrelevant. In the event that you are interested, you will learn more in a timely manner. Your need to know will go unsatisfied, at least for the time being." The peculiar subus reached into one of her many pockets, brought out a bag, and poured its contents upon the table.
She dispersed them in an exact half-circle formation. "... Would you kindly take one now? It is a straightforward method for determining destiny, yet it is urate."
Alex dithered, pondering which card would be best for him to take. He counted twenty-two cards and had a hazy memory that those cards were the primary arcana that are seen in tarot card decks.
He went with the option that was a little to the left of the centre. When he turned it over, he saw a person who resembled a priest.
----
(A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)
Thank you very much for all your support.
I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle???¡ã . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ???¡ã ???¡ã
Chapter 68 68: Oh! So My Guess Was True!
Alex dithered, pondering which card would be best for him to take. He counted twenty-two cards and had a hazy memory that those cards were the primary arcana that are seen in tarot card decks.
He went with the option that was a little to the left of the centre. When he turned it over, he saw a person who resembled a priest.
"That Would Be the Hierophant. It turns out that my assumption that you are the Lord of Lust was correct."
"Eh? What exactly did you say?" Alex was unaware of what she was saying.
"... Nothing. The Hierophant represents destined power and knowledge... Either in the future, or now." Alex rubbed his eyes, unsure of what to make of the divination. He figured that if magic and demons were real, so was fortune telling. The subus then asked, "... Would you desire a more precise fate? The single card is purposely vague."
"Uh, I guess. Fate can be changed, after all."
"... Rare words from one so young. Very well, give me back the card."
Alex scrunched up his nose and pretended not to care while making a face. The past was exactly where it should have been. The divination of the present has shown to be urate thus far. The prediction for the future appeared to be encouraging, but she was quite right: what kinds of things could he achieve? "Now, could you just tell me who the heck you are? At the very least, provide me with that much."
The woman maintained her silence, and then, as soon as she started to move, she brought the cards together and rearranged them in a wless semicircle. Alex was able toprehend what it was that she was directing him to do, and he selected a card. He turned it over and was quite taken aback by what he saw.
"... The Couple in Love That is the kind of person I am to you. It is a symbol that we need to decide for ourselves the path to choose in order to provide ourselves with direction. In a nutshell, the answer will not be presented to you; rather, it will be up to you to seek it out. And... Ahn!" At the conclusion of her speech, she trailed off, flushed, and let out an incredibly adorable shriek while letting out a squeak. Alex was confused by what she was saying, so he sat in his chair with his back leaned back and thought about what she had said. And at that point, yet another fascinating urrence took ce.
"Take a look at that! Now, as a beautiful subus, what do you think you might be doing with this slender little piece?" Alex turned his ear in the direction of the voice as he cocked his head. Alex and the violet subus were sitting at a table together when a group of six demons approached. Four of the demons in the group were incubi. "Come on, you pretty littledy! You''re going to have a great time hanging out with us."
Alex was under the impression that turmoil was inevitable given the presence of these people. Alex had a strong suspicion that the violet subus would not take them up on their offer, despite the fact that he could not say for certain whether or not she would. His suspicions were quickly proven correct.
The subus pulled out a card and disyed it to the audience, "... The Adversary. No, I''m not going to give in to your inane babbling, and I won''t fulfil your needs. I ask that you exit at this time."
"Hello there! Do I recall giving you a choice in the matter? If so, I must have forgotten. In the event that it is necessary, I will have Ezaeryll take care of yourpanion here." The leading incubus let out a menace as it opened its mouth. The individual known as Ezaeryll approached, poised to take decisive action.
''Isn''t it there supposed to have a bodyguard protecting me? Not that I could use it," Alex reasoned to himself in his head.
---------
"Ohhhhhhh dammit! My very first time guarding that adorable little Lord of Lust, and heeeeee vanishes the instant IIIIII even slightly take myyyy eyessss of him, Dea''s going to murder meeeee! Where have you been hiding, my adorable little Lord of Lust?"
---------
Alex was unaffected by the fact that these individuals were identical to Mandal and his cohorts in every manner, and he responded with, "Yea, I''d like to see you try."
Rushed forward with his newly developed demonic speed as soon as the conclusion of his sentence was reached. He was grateful that he had adjusted to it, albeit only just barely, during the battle against the angels.
Even though he still needed to practise, he was experienced enough inbat to be able to handle thugs in both the human and the demon worlds.
He was able to handle them. He grabbed hold of the person''s face who was identified as Ezaeryll and mmed it against the stone table. Instant KO.
They aren''t as tough as they seem; if they had been more experienced fighters like that Avndor guy, then they could have easily avoided his attacks or countered the ones he made against them.
? On the other hand, the head incubus appeared to be just as unfazed as Alex. He heaved a sigh and gestured for two of his guys to take position so that they could dominate Alex.
"Really? Why did you have to be the one to bash poor Ezaeryll''s head against that stone table? I''ll see to it that he gets what''sing to himter for being so easily dominated... In any event, I can''t let you go at this point and keep your life. My two closest friends here are very knowledgeable when ites to fire magic, which is the Shirran''s primary area of expertise."
----
(A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)
Thank you very much for all your support.
I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle???¡ã . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ???¡ã
Chapter 69 69: Equal Chances!
"Really? Why did you have to be the one to bash poor Ezaeryll''s head against that stone table? I''ll see to it that he gets what''sing to himter for being so easily dominated... In any event, I can''t let you go at this point and keep your life. My two closest friends here are very knowledgeable when ites to fire magic, which is the Shirran''s primary area of expertise."
The Shirran? The proprietor of the restaurant, Emilio, identified them as a member of one of the local gangs in the area. The two incubus started chanting an incantation to one another.
Alex mentally damned himself since he had just memorised a single fire counter type spell from the Grimoire, but because he had so little experience with magic, he was uncertain as to whether or not it would be sessful.
"... The High Priestess," she replied.
Alex and the two incubi who had just finished casting their spell and wereunching the fire in his direction were interrupted by the subus who moved in between them.
In front of the fire, she stood there with the card in her hand. It started glowing and flopping around in her hand at the same time.
After that, all of a sudden, the mes whirled around and were somehow drawn into the card. The violet subus totally obstructed the path of the magical fire as if it were nothing.
The two incubi werepletely taken aback because it seemed as though they had no idea their power could be stopped in such an easy way.
Even the chief incubus started to twitch a little as he tried to seem unimpressed despite the fact that his behaviour did note across as so to anyone else.
After that, the fourth incubus started reciting another incantation for the spell it was casting.
The three incubi, the head incubi, the two incubi that wielded fire, and the third incubi that was holding a torch all took a step back, as if they were fleeing from an explosive device and then going to watch it explode.
After that, another card was taken out of its hiding ce by the subus, and she clutched it in her hand. In the same way as before, it started to float and shine.
"... Strength." After that, the incubus let loose his magic and charged forward with a punch that was directed towards the subus''s chest.
She braced herself by extending her hand and blocking the hit as if it were nothing. It would appear that the spell the incubus had performed had bestowed upon him the ability to hit harder or improved muscles that allowed him to fight barehanded.
However, the subus was significantly more powerful than the incubus in some mysterious way. The incubi who wielded fire gave each of them a mute, "What the fuck?" In response to what they did.
The head incubi was unable to maintain his expression of indifference any longer and consequently widened his eyes wide in response to the subi''s behaviour.
The Chariot..." Another card materialised in her palm, and just like the previous two, it emitted a glowing light.
The subus then jolted out of hiding at a speed that was faster than Alex''s eyes could adjust to, and she struck out the other four incubi henchmen while leaving the leader of the incubi alone.
The subus was not as fast as a superhero, but she was fast enough that her adversaries had little time to respond, especially if they were not ustomed to battling against speed like hers.
The head incubus then made an attempt to flee; he made a hasty retreat along the street he had juste from in an effort to get away from the subus.
It was pointless for him to put up a fight. While continuing to move at a rapid pace, the subus reached out and grabbed hold of the incubus''s neck, dragging him all the way back to the stone table.
She grabbed him and hurled him onto the chair she had been upying earlier, thenmanded him, "... Don''t move."
The cries of the incubus sounded just like the sad, desperate cries forpassion that are always broadcast on television, "C''mon! Just give me the okay to leave... I''ll stay away from you and him so that you can focus on your rtionship. You must be kidding me if you think the Shirran are going to put up with this!"
Alex could have sworn he saw the subus grow slightly crimson when the incubus said, "so you can enjoy each other."
However, the subus only nced at him with cold eyes and did not respond to the incubus''s statement. As Alex watched the process, he didn''t pay any attention to that at all.
He didn''t feel like meddling because Kenadal was irritating enough on his own, but the fact that there were such pitiful duplicates of him in the Land of Lust made him even more irritable.
Following this, the subusmanded that her captive "... Tell me your name."
"Huh? Oh, by the way, my name is Harrigan..."
"Do you desire to have an equal chances of dying or living a life of perfect freedom? Or to be left at the whim of the justice system? Which option to decide your life, do you desire?"
"Huh? What? What do you mean?"
"... All right, I''ll make the selection for you."
"Wait! No... I''m going to stand up for what''s right!"
"I will make a decision for you, and it will be the choice that you did not select. Because you value freedom more thanpliance with thew, you will be allowed the same opportunity." Alex thought that her acts were simr to the immaturity of a child who would tease a friend with the promise of a toy and then take the toy away as soon as the friend had it in their possession.
----
(A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)
Thank you very much for all your support.
I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle???¡ã . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ???¡ã ???¡ã
Chapter 70 70: I Will Fulfill Your Request In Future!
"I will make a decision for you, and it will be the choice that you did not select. Because you value freedom more thanpliance with thew, you will be allowed the same opportunity." Alex thought that her acts were simr to the immaturity of a child who would tease a friend with the promise of a toy and then take the toy away as soon as the friend had it in their possession.
The game of Wheel of Fortune. The lc subus was presenting a card, and as she did, it began to shine.
On this card, in contrast to the others, there were two pictures. One of them depicted a person walking among other people; this man represented freedom.
The other one portrayed a man''s final moments, as he was beingid to rest.
She flicked the card up into the air before continuing.
The card gyrated and twisted more quickly than Alex, the captive Harrigan, or even the violet subus could tell; this was done so that no one could see what the result would be.
It wasn''t long until the card made its way back to the subus''s hand, and the result was life. "That was a just conclusion, wouldn''t you say? You may go."
Harrigan was able to sessfully flee the situation after the subus moved out of the way. "Thank you very much for your assistance in this matter. ... I solemnly swear that I will never associate myself with you once more! I swear!." He sped off as if the back of his pants were on fire. He had lost all of the bravado that he had disyed when they had first met.
After that, the subus turned her attention to Alex and said, "...I will be going now, may you achieve your desires."
"Hey! Hold on just a second." Alex''sments were enough to put an end to the subus''s actions. "Who the heck do you think you are? At the very least, I want to know that much."
Alex was so intent on finding out the subus''s name that she failed to notice when the subus flushed once more. "I''m sorry, but at this time I''m not in a position to fulfil your request. At the very least, I can guarantee that I will in the future."
"No, forget about it. At the very least, I''d appreciate the opportunity to use that fate card of yours."
"... Please take this in your hand." Alex was presented with one of the twenty-two cards by the subus. The Emperor himself. "... At some point in the future, I will want that item back. Then I can guarantee you my name to you. I have a feeling that it will be some time before I need to use the card again... In addition, it is my strong preference that you do not show that to anyone, and the pir division in particr. At this time, I must depart."
"I''m curious to know what you''ve been up to all this time. Zie!a??" A voice that sounded off in a humorous manner, it came from Little Ruby, who was Alex''s guard. She came in on a flying carpet andnded smack in the middle of the road, directly in front of the violet subus, who everyone seemed to know as Zie.
"... Little Ruby, how are you today?" There was undeniably animosity between the two parties, as seen by Zie''s callous and vindictive tone.
"What else could you possibly have done with the lordling at this point? I really really hope nothing bad happens!"
"... Neither something that could end his life nor anything that could be damaging to him or the Land of Lust."
"Well, I suppose that depends entirely on how you characterise something being harmful or lethal!"
"... I have no intention of causing the Lord of Lust any harm, not now and not ever."
"When you say it that way, it sounds as if you don''t view Mr. Arazra as the genuine lord. Why is that?" "When you say it that way, it sounds as if you don''t regard Mr. Arazra as the true lord."
"... In order for me to have what I want, I need to be on his side."
"And I''m curious to know, what the heck might that be? Gasp! Don''t tell meeeee there''s aaaaaa guy you like onnnnn his side?a??"
"... Inconceivable. Despite the fact that there is a man I want, he is not on his team." Alex failed to see that Zie''s eyes had briefly cast a peek in his direction.
"Ohhhhh my! IIIIII grab ittttt now! It should be tantly evident. Who would have guessed that you would be interested in the Lor?"
"NO!
Your childish actions are making it impossible for me to tolerate you in any way." Ruby appeared to have pressed a button as Zie showed obvious signs of embarrassment.
Ruby couldn''t help but chuckle since she was having too much fun. "Innnnn any event, I shouldn''t let you leave here without aaaaa scratch, and I''m sure that you want to do the same to meeee, right?"
"... That would make my day, but I shouldn''t linger here for too much longer... The Tower." Following thepletion of her sentence, Zie hurled the card at Ruby''s feet.
The neighbourhood was shaken by a powerful explosion. Alex quickly ducked behind the corner of the street in order to protect himself from the shrapnel.
The explosion caused a crater to form in the middle of the roadway, and it would have been fatal for anyone standing at or near the epicentre.
Alex crept around the bend in the path to get a better look at the surroundings. People quickly began to congregate at the scene of the explosion in an attempt to make sense of what had just taken ce.
----
(A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)
Thank you very much for all your support.
I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle???¡ã . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ???¡ã ???¡ã
Chapter 71 71: Im Not Weak At All You Know!
As Alex cautiously approached and bend in the path, his eyes were drawn towards the aftermath of the explosion that had taken ce.
A group of individuals had already gathered, each one trying toprehend what had just happened.
Despite the chaos and confusion, Alex''s focus was fixed on locating Zie, who he believed was still alive and had managed to escape the explosion, which he was sure had been caused by her.
However, his search for Zie was temporarily put on hold when he noticed that Ruby was nowhere to be seen.
Undeterred, Alex pushed his way through the crowd, determined to find her. He stood on his tiptoes and surveyed the area, but still, there was no sign of her.
The crowd was growingrger by the minute, and Alex was beginning to feel the pressure of time slipping away.
His thoughts turned towards the possibility of Ruby being injured or trapped beneath the rubble. The thought of losing her was unbearable, and Alex couldn''t help but feel a sense of urgency wash over him.
He had to find her, and fast. Alex continued his search, his eyes darting back and forth as he scanned the area, hoping to catch a glimpse of her.
Despite the chaos and destruction, Alex remained calm and focused. He knew that he couldn''t give up until he had found Ruby, and he was willing to do whatever it took to ensure her safety. He couldn''t imagine life without her, and he was determined to find her, no matter what the cost.
Alex called out, "Hey, Ruby? Are you still around?" with a hint of uncertainty in his voice. He had just witnessed an explosion and was concerned that someone as powerful as Ruby, who was known to be one of the six strongest members of the group called Lust, could have been affected by it. Despite her reputation for being a formidable opponent, he couldn''t help but think, "She can''t be that weak."
However, his worries were soon put to rest when Ruby emerged from behind him, popping out with a confident, "Nooooo, I''m not weak at all." She exined that she had only been temporarily distracted by some fireworks that were thrown by a young girl. Despite her youthful appearance, Ruby emphasized that the girl was indeed very strong and shouldn''t be underestimated.
Ruby''s confident response was a testament to her resilience and strength. It showed that she was not one to be easily defeated and that she was still as powerful as ever. This was further reinforced by her assertion that the young girl was also incredibly strong, despite her appearance.
It was clear that Ruby was a force to be reckoned with and that she would continue to y a major role in the group''s efforts. Her unwavering determination and strength in the face of adversity made her a valuable asset and a source of inspiration to those around her.
"I''m d you''re not dead," Alex said, relief evident in his voice. He had been worried about Ruby''s safety, and it was a relief to see that she was still alive and well. "You don''t seem like the type to admit that others are strong," he added, referring to Ruby''s previous assertion that the young girl was very strong.
As they walked back towards the pce, Ruby opened up to Alex and spoke more candidly about her personality. "Please don''t think of me as selfish," she said, seemingly sensing Alex''s thoughts. "Limbra is the real narcissist, almost on par with Pride," she continued, making aparison to another member of the group. "I just like fighting against strong individuals and having fun, even if it means taking advantage of others," Ruby exined, revealing her carefree and yful nature.
Alex was impressed with Ruby''s honesty and herck of concern for what others thought of her. Her carefree attitude was a refreshing change from the usual seriousness andpetitiveness that often surrounded members of the group. Ruby''s genuine love for fighting and her willingness to have fun, even if it meant taking advantage of others, made her stand out and showed that she was someone who lived life on her own terms.
"Unfortunately, now that Zie has identified you, we need to return to the pce as soon as possible," Ruby warned Alex. "Arazra will see you as a threat and try to eliminate you," she exined, referring to a potential danger posed by another member of the group.
However, Ruby was quick to reassure Alex that she was not alone in facing this challenge. "But don''t worry, you have us, the pir members, your beautiful concubines, and Lust''s army on your side," she said. "It''ll be a st!" Ruby added with a smile, trying to inject some positivity into the situation.
With the support of the pir members, Alex''s concubines, and Lust''s army, Ruby was confident that they would be able to ovee any obstacles ande out on top.
She was eager to face the challenge and believed that it would be an exciting and thrilling experience. Despite the potential danger posed by Arazra, Ruby was determined to remain optimistic and help Alex ovee this challenge. With theirbined efforts and the support of their allies, Ruby believed that they would be able to emerge victorious.
"You don''t seem to have any sense of security... Oh well," says Alex. "Why is it that we can''t just take a ne to the pce? You came flying over here and engaged Zie inbat."
Alex said, he seems to be questioning theck of concern for safety in the situation. Despite this, he ask why it isn''t possible to travel to the pce by ne.
Alex mentions that she previously used flight to arrive at their current location and engage inbat with Zie, which raises the question of why this mode of transportation is not being considered.
ording to Ruby''s assurance, if we were to show ourselves in public, we would be extremely easy targets for both magical and physical attacks.
----
(A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)
Thank you very much for all your support.
I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle???¡ã . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ???¡ã ???¡ã
Chapter 72 72: Rubys Show Her Assests!
ording to Ruby''s assurance, if we were to show ourselves in public, we would be extremely easy targets for both magical and physical attacks.
Their appearance would instantly identify them as dark demons to those supporters of Arazra, and we would be immediately attacked as soon as they came into view.
Ruby exined that this was exactly the image they wanted to present to those supporters of Arazra, as it would fulfill their curiosity.
Alex, however, seemed confused and asked for rification. "Just what exactly do you mean by that?" Alex asked.
Ruby calmly replied that they wanted to present us as dangerous and powerful creatures, to create an impression that would discourage anyone from attacking us.
In this way, we would be able to operate more freely without having to constantly watching our backs.
However, Ruby also warned that this approach was risky and that we should always be prepared for any potential danger.
She exined that this strategy would only work if we were able to maintain a strong and intimidating presence, and that they should always be ready to defend themselves if necessary.
Despite the potential risks, Ruby was confident that this approach was the best way to ensure their survival and sess in their n.
"Oh no! There''s nothing here," Ruby eximed as she surveyed our surroundings. "I guess I''ll have to lend my support to poor little Zie this time. Ha ha! I''ll have to ask her for a favor," she added with a chuckle.
Alex, who was standing nearby, was taken aback by the Ruby''s sudden change in demeanor. "Uh, okay... You''re quite intense," Alexmented.
Ruby didn''t seem to mind Alex''s observation and instead, she continued to tease him. "Aww, is that aplimenting from the cute little lord? When I think about it, I can see why Dea and your adorable little fianc??e and concubines are so fond of you," she said with a smirk.
"Eh? What do you mean by that?" Alex couldn''t help but wonder what those women saw in him that made them like him so much. He had always been a bit insecure about himself, and he couldn''t help but feel curious about what others thought of him.
Ruby simply shrugged and continued, "I''m sure it''s your charming personality and good looks that they find attractive. But, who knows, maybe it''s your bravery and leadership skills that they admire. Either way, it''s not for me to say. You should ask them yourself."
Alex couldn''t help but feel a bit self-conscious after hearing the Ruby''s words, but he appreciated her honesty and willingness to share her thoughts.
He decided that he would take the Ruby''s advice and ask those women what they liked about him. He was determined to be a better person, not only for himself but for those who cared about him as well.
But Alex nheless asked Ruby again about it.
"Okay, so in terms of your appearance... You''re quite handsome! Even the other lord might be able to reach your level if they put in enough effort. It''s not surprising that Lust is known for having the most captivating male and female demons. And as the Lord of Lust, you''re no exception to this reputation. After all, you are the official representative of the entire Land of Lust!" Ruby said with a smirk.
Ruby was actually leading Alex to a secluded area that waspletely free of people, but Alex was so caught up in the conversation that he didn''t realize this. He thought Ruby was taking him to the pce.
"In fact... I really, truly want to see for myself what makes you so special," Ruby said to Alex seductively, her eyes sparkling with mischief.
"Uh... Oh," Alex was taken aback as he realized what Ruby was implying. Being a subus, she was known for her insatiable appetite and it took Alex a few seconds to fullyprehend her intentions.
Ruby didn''t seem to mind Alex''s reaction and instead, she continued to speak in a flirtatious tone. "You see, Alex, as the Lord of Lust, I have heard so much about you and your prowess. I want to see for myself if the rumors are true. I want to experience the passion and heat that you''re capable of generating."
Alex was at a loss for words. He had never been approached so directly and brazenly before. He didn''t know how to react or respond.
Ruby, also known as the ''Fetish'' of the Pir of Lust, was a young woman who had earned her title. She was eager to engage in a wide range of activities with Alex, but for the moment, she was simply curious about his capabilities and what he smelled like.
Ruby had already removed her shirt, revealing herrge breasts. Alex couldn''t help but notice that she was at least a F cup and found himself drawn to her erected nipples. However, when he tried to grab one, Ruby pushed his hands away and scolded him, telling him to get out of the way.
"I just wanted to show off Little Ruby''s best assets to you," she exined. "But right now, I want to take a bite out of you instead. Lose the pants, cute adorable lord!" she added with a devilish grin.
Despite her bold words, Alex was still a bit hesitant. He wasn''t sure if he was ready for the kind of experience that Ruby was offering.
But at the same time, he couldn''t deny the intense attraction he felt towards her. The thought of her biting into him sent shivers down his spine, and he felt a strange mix of fear and excitement.
However, it wasn''t just his carnal desires that were driving him towards Ruby. He was also intrigued by the mysterious aura that surrounded her.
The way she carried herself, the confidence she exuded, and the way she spoke to him, all hinted at a deeper, moreplex personality that he was eager to uncover.
----
(A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)
Thank you very much for all your support.
I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle???¡ã . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ???¡ã ???¡ã
Chapter 73 73: So, What Do You Have In Mind? [R-18+]
However, it wasn''t just his carnal desires that were driving him towards Ruby. He was also intrigued by the mysterious aura that surrounded her. The way she carried herself, the confidence she exuded, and the way she spoke to him, all hinted at a deeper, moreplex personality that he was eager to uncover.
''I''m curious,'' he thought to himself, ''What kind of activities does a Pir of Lust like Ruby engage in?'' He had never encountered someone like her before, someone who was so openly passionate about their desires and wasn''t afraid to express them. He wondered what it would be like to indulge in all of those forbidden pleasures with her.
"So, what do you have in mind?" Alex asked, intrigued by what Ruby had nned for the two of them.
As he stood there, indecisive, Ruby approached him, her eyes glittering with desire. Ruby smiled wickedly, "I want to see what you''re made of. I want to know what kind of a lover you are. I want to explore your body, taste your skin, and hear you groan in ecstasy."
The thought of all of that was making Alex''s heart race. He couldn''t deny that he was getting more and more excited by the minute. He took a deep breath andposed himself, trying to remain cool and collected, even though he was anything but.
"Sounds good to me," he said, his voice steady despite the raging fire inside of him. "Shall we get started?"
Ruby nodded, her eyes shining with excitement. She reached out and began to unbuckle his pants, her fingers slipping inside to find his pants and caught on is cock. Alex gasped as she began to stroke his cock, and he could feel his body responding to her touch.
Alex could feel his pulse quickening as he imagined all of the things that could happen in this room.
As Ruby removed her clothes, revealing her voluptuous body, Alex couldn''t help but feel overwhelmed by the sheer beauty of the woman in front of him. He was ready to give in to his desires, to surrender himself to the passion that was burning inside of him. He couldn''t wait to discover what kind of a lover Ruby was and what kind of experience she would bring him.
Despite his reservations, Alex found himself giving into the moment. He allowed Ruby to guide him, where they both copsed in a tangle of limbs.
The two of them fell into each other''s arms, and their bodies intertwined in a wild and lustful embrace. As they explored each other''s bodies and gave into their carnal desires, Alex knew that this was just the beginning of what promised to be a truly unforgettable experience. He was about to discover the true meaning of lust, and he couldn''t wait to see what the future held for him and the mysterious Pir of Lust known as Ruby.
As they explored each other''s bodies, Alex was consumed by a sense of pure lust. He forgot about his fears and worries and focused solely on the sensations of pleasure that Ruby was eliciting from him.
As the scene progressed, Ruby showed Alex just what it meant to be the Pir of Lust. She pushed him to the limits of his endurance, guiding him to heights of ecstasy that he never thought possible.
"Your appeal to women goes beyond just physical attractiveness. It''s important to note that your endearing personality is one of the things that draws them to you. The way you carry yourself and interact with others is truly adorable, and it''s something that many women find irresistible. And your cock is so big and wonderful. I, for one, am fascinated by this quality of yours and would love to experience it firsthand." Ruby said.
With an air of eagerness, Ruby wasted no time in getting to work on my cock, her words hinting at a sense of anticipation for what she might discover. It''s clear that Alex personality has made quite an impression on her and piqued her interest, and she''s eager to explore his body further.
With a slow and steady pace, she took the time to explore every inch of Alex''s cock length . On her first try, she managed to go as far as she could and came very close to reaching the base of his cock.
Throughout the process, she skillfully avoided any difort by maintaining her pace and not overexerting herself.
Her technique was excellent as she spread her tongue all the way around his cock, resulting in a shiny coat of saliva that covered it.
Hermitment and enthusiasm to the task at hand were apparent, as she showed a willingness to explore and experiment, making the experience a pleasurable one for both of them. Her dedication and effort paid off, and Alex couldn''t help but be impressed by her skills.
Ruby was trying her best to take all of Alex''s cock down her throat, but despite her efforts, thest fraction of an inch wouldn''t go down. With a shrug, she decided that there would always be another time to try again.
As Ruby worked, Alex watched her with a sense of fascination. Her chin moved up and down in a rhythmic motion, as she tried to take as much of him as possible.
The sounds of her moaning could be heard, and her lovely eyes met his gaze with an unusual innocence that made her even more attractive.
He found it captivating to see her lips wrapped around his cock, the contrast between her pure eyes and her actions igniting a sense of excitement within him.
Despite not being able to take him all the way, Ruby''s efforts didn''t go unnoticed, and Alex was impressed by her dedication and enthusiasm.
Her willingness to explore and enjoy this experience made the experience even more enjoyable for both of them, and he couldn''t help but look forward to the next time they would have a simr experience.
Ruby, with its reddish eyes, seemed to be an observer of the scene unfolding before it. Although ''innocent'' might not be a suitable description for Little Ruby, her unwavering focus was impressive as she attempted to take in all of Alex''s big cock.
Ruby had tried once before, but was unable to fully amodate his entire length within her mouth. She resurfaced for a breath, determined to give it another shot. "Haaah, I''ll make it this time!" she eximed with a deep inhale.
----
(A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)
Thank you very much for all your support.
I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle???¡ã . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ???¡ã ???¡ã
Chapter 74 74: Ill Make It This Time! [R-18+]
Ruby had tried once before, but was unable to fully amodate his entire length within her mouth. She resurfaced for a breath, determined to give it another shot. "Haaah, I''ll make it this time!" she eximed with a deep inhale.
With a renewed sense of purpose, Ruby bravely took Alex''s cock back into her mouth, determined to seed where she had fallen short before. As she inhaled deeply, Ruby positioned herself to take in every inch of his impressive length.
Her efforts were impressive, as she worked diligently to amodate every inch of him. Though she struggled at times, Little Ruby''s dedication to pleasing Alex was evident as she valiantly worked to take his cock deep into her mouth. With each breath, she pushed herself further, driven by her desire to satisfy his every desire.
Despite the challenges she faced, Ruby remained steadfast, her focus never wavering. And in the end, it was this unwavering determination that won out, as she seeded in taking in every inch of Alex''s impressive cock.
Ruby struggled again to take all of Alex''s cock into her mouth, but after calming down and focusing, she was finally able to take big cock of Alex sessfully into her mouth. This small victory made her feel proud and aplished. As she leaned in, she pressed her nose against Alex''s skin and savored the taste of him.
Despite a small hup, Ruby kept herselfposed and continued to explore the sensations. With her tongue, she explored the various pleasure points that ran along Alex''s cock.
She made use of her final breath to tease and pleasure him with her forked tongue, enjoying the feeling of control and dominance that came with pleasing him.
As Ruby continued to work on his cock, Alex''s gaze remained fixed on her. The sight of her taking him in so eagerly, using her mouth and tongue to pleasure his cock fully, was a sight to behold. It was abination of innocence and sensuality that he found incredibly alluring.
In the heat of the moment, Ruby lost herself in the sensations, but she was fully aware of the impact she was having on Alex. The power she felt,bined with the physical pleasure, made it an unforgettable experience for both of them.
As she did so, she kept her eyes locked on Alex, who was standing there with his gaze transfixed on her. His expression was one of raw pleasure and desire. Ruby could sense that she was making him feel good, and it only spurred her on to continue.
She picked up the pace, moving her head back and forth with increasing speed and force. She could feel Alex''s cock growing harder in her mouth, and she knew that he was getting close to the edge. She wanted to make hime, to feel his warm cum spilling down her throat.
With that in mind, she re-doubled her efforts. She sucked harder, worked her tongue more vigorously, and moaned softly around his cock.
She could feel herself growing wet with arousal, and she knew that she was going to have to take care of her own needs soon. But for the moment, all that mattered was Alex''s pleasure.
Finally, she felt him begin to tense up, felt his hips start to thrust involuntarily. She knew that he was about toe, and she opened her mouth wide to receive his load.
She felt his hot cum spurt into her mouth, filling it with his essence. She swallowed greedily, enjoying the taste and texture of his seed as it slid down her throat.
As Alex came down from Ruby''s best blowjob, Ruby pulled away from his cock and smiled up at him. "So, how was it?" she asked, a mischievous glint in her eye.
Alex couldn''t take his eyes off of her as he watched her bright red lips move in an intriguingbination of cuteness and crudeness.
He felt himself bing increasingly aroused as she bobbed her head up and down, and he knew that it wouldn''t be long before he reached the point of no return.
Her deep-throating skills were unmatched, and he couldn''t help but feel a sense of awe at her ability to take him so deep.
She moved quickly and with great purpose, using her lips, tongue, and hands to pleasure him in every way possible.
As she worked her way along the length of his cock, he could feel the sensations building inside him, threatening to overwhelm him at any moment.
Ruby was a true master of her skills, and Alex couldn''t help but marvelous at how effortlessly she was able to make him feel so good.
In addition to her incredible oral skills, Ruby was also a visual feast for the eyes. She knew exactly how to move her body to drive him wild with desire, and she used this to great effect as she cupped and squeezed her breasts together, creating a spectacle that even the most stunning human supermodels would be jealous of.
Alex was lost in the moment, caught up in the sensations of the experience and the sheer pleasure of being with Ruby.
Ruby continued to pleasure Alex, using her mouth and hands to bring him closer and closer to the edge. She teased his balls with her nipples, adding a new dimension of pleasure to the experience.
Alex moaned in response, letting Ruby know that he was about to reach his climax. He wasn''t sure how much longer he could hold on, as the sensations were bing almost too intense to bear.
But Ruby was in control. She knew exactly what she was doing, and she wasn''t about to let Alex go until she was ready. "Oh, don''t worry so much," she purred. "Just spit in my mouth so I can get a good taste of what you''re all about."
Alex was taken aback by the request, but he was so overwhelmed by the sensations that he found himself unable to resist. He spit into Ruby''s waiting mouth, savoring the intimacy and eroticism of the moment.
Suddenly, a voice interrupted them, causing both of them to freeze in surprise. "Oh? And why on earth would you want to try it on my lord and master?" The voice had a sensual and alluring tone, and it was instantly familiar to Alex.
----
(A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)
Thank you very much for all your support.
I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle???¡ã . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ???¡ã ???¡ã
Chapter 75 75: Quick Catch! [R-18+]
Suddenly, a voice interrupted them, causing both of them to freeze in surprise. "Oh? And why on earth would you want to try it on my lord and master?" The voice had a sensual and alluring tone, and it was instantly familiar to Alex.
------
As Alexy there, basking in the pleasure of Ruby''s oral blowjobs skills, he suddenly heard a familiar voice behind him. He turned his head, surprised to see someone he knew standing there. The unexpected arrival of this person added a newyer of intrigue and excitement to the already intense experience.
It was Asmodea, a fellow subus and friend of Ruby''s. She had a mischievous look in her eyes as she greeted Ruby, asking what had brought her to this ce and how her day was going.
Ruby wasn''t afraid of her friend''s unexpected presence, though. Instead, she pulled her mouth away from Alex''s cock and extended her hand up to gently caress it with a warm stroke, giving Alex a small moment of respite.
The sight of two subi together in the same ce was something that Alex had only ever dreamed of.
It was like watching a fantasye to life right before his eyes. He felt the heat rising in his body as he watched Ruby and Asmodea interact, wondering what sort of delights might be in store for him next.
Asmodea''s arrival had stirred up something within Ruby, too. She felt a sudden urge to show off her skills, to prove to her friend just how good she was at what she did.
So, she turned back to Alex and went to work on him with renewed vigor, using all the tricks and techniques she had learned over the years to bring him to the brink of ecstasy.
In the end, the unexpected arrival of Asmodea had added a newyer of excitement and pleasure to the already intense experience.
It had pushed Ruby to new heights of passion and had given Alex a glimpse into a world he had only ever imagined.
And as the two subi continued to pleasure him, he knew that this was an experience he would never forget.
Asmodea expressed her agreement with a smile, acknowledging the bustling atmosphere around her.
She felt good today, very satisfied with the delicious meal she had the previous night, and it had left her feeling full of energy.
The subus was keenly aware of the importance of her appearance and how it affected others'' perceptions of her.
Asmodea''s attire was an excellent example of this. She wore a one-piece garment that only covered the upper part of her breasts, and she was careful to conceal the lower area to prevent any unwanted attention.
This subtle gesture spoke volumes about the care subi took in their appearance and how they presented themselves to others.
The lower part of her body was covered by a lengthy loincloth that concealed the voids between her legs, but not her legs themselves.
This provided her with a sense offort and modesty while also highlighting her feminine features. The garment was well-tailored and entuated her curves, making her even more alluring.
Asmodea''s choice of clothing was not just about fashion, but it was a part of her identity as a subus.
She was proud of her appearance and wanted to make sure that others saw her in the best possible light.
Her clothing was a reflection of her confidence, and it demonstrated her understanding of how to present herself to others.
Asmodea''s attire was nothing short of captivating. It covered almost her entire forearms and reached up to her neck, creating the appearance of a turtleneck.
The garment showed off her subus curves, leaving very little to the imagination. It was a bold and provocative outfit that highlighted her confidence and sexuality.
Alex couldn''t help but notice that there was no visible underwear beneath the garment. This observation confirmed his suspicions about Asmodea''s boldness and her willingness to be herself. The subus was proud of her body and made no effort to conceal it.
Asmodea''sment about spotting them from above took Ruby by surprise, and she became tense for a moment. However, Asmodea quickly reassured her with a smile, indicating that there was nothing to worry about.
Asmodea then went on to exin that she was not here on official business today, and she was simply happy to see them both enjoying themselves.
She reminded them that her primary job was to entice the lord, and she had no interest in their unique fetishes. Asmodea''s reassurance was a wee relief to Ruby, who felt more at ease in herpany.
In conclusion, Asmodea''s striking appearance and confident attitude were indicative of the care that subi took in their appearance and presentation.
Asmodea was proud of her body, and she was unapologetic about showing it off.
Her reassuring words demonstrated her understanding of the importance of making others feel at ease, even in a provocative outfit like hers.
Asmodea''s yful voice and mischievous gaze hinted at her penchant for pushing boundaries and testing social norms. It was evident that she enjoyed living on the edge and exploring the unknown.
Alex was experiencing immense pleasure as Ruby expertly worked her magic, but suddenly, she interrupted her activity to reassure him that she had promised not to involve him with "them."
She politely requested a brief pause before they resumed their conversation. Despite the unexpected interruption, Asmodea didn''t waste any time and immediately seized the opportunity to take control of Alex''s throbbing member with her mouth.
As Asmodea plunged down deep, she matched the same level of intensity that Ruby had attempted earlier in her deepthroating technique. The sight of the two beautiful subi working together in perfect harmony was a mesmerizing sight to behold.
Alex''s senses were overwhelmed with pleasure as both subi worked their magic in unison. Asmodea''s sultry voice and mischievous gaze only added to the experience, making it all the more intoxicating.
Despite the interruption, Asmodea''s yful and daring nature had proven to be a catalyst for an unforgettable experience that would stay etched in Alex''s mind forever.
----
(A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)
Thank you very much for all your support.
I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle???¡ã . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ???¡ã ???¡ã
Chapter 76 76: No Fair! [R-18+]
Despite the interruption, Asmodea''s yful and daring nature had proven to be a catalyst for an unforgettable experience that would stay etched in Alex''s mind forever.
The intense and sensual scene that yed out between Asmodea and Alex was one of pure, unbridled passion. Alex waspletely overwhelmed by the incredible sensations that Asmodea was causing him to feel, and he gave in to the pleasurepletely.
As the excitement built within him, he couldn''t help but let out a loud moan as his release came in long, sticky ropes that sshed against the walls and gums of Asmodea''s mouth.
It was a powerful moment, filled with an incredible sexual tension that was impossible to ignore.
The dynamic between the three participants wasplicated, and the encounter was both passionate and intense.
The situation was undoubtedly erotic, and while it may not be for everyone, the moment was a raw and visceral experience that left asting impression on all involved.
? Asmodea was an expert in the art of seduction, and she knew precisely how to bring Alex to the brink of ecstasy. Her skills were undeniable, and Alex was helpless to resist her.
After stepping away, Asmodea turned to face Alex, her body posed provocatively as she revealed the cum in her mouth.
She drank it down in one smooth motion, eliciting a surprised reaction from Alex. "Ump! Ump! You are simply amazing," he eximed. "Your cum is so delicious, I could drink it for the rest of my life."
Asmodea smiled, pleased with the reaction she had gotten from Alex. Her goal had been to bring him to the pinnacle of pleasure and to give him an experience that he would never forget.
As a subus, Asmodea was an expert in the art of seduction, and she knew precisely how to bring men to their knees.
Her beauty and charm were undeniable, and Alex was just thetest in a long line of men to fall under her spell.
Ruby let out a yful pout as she reached for something from herpanion, Dea. "No fair," she teased, "I wanted to try some too." Despite the hint of disappointment in her voice, Ruby remained cheerful, her usual lively demeanor not dampened in the slightest.
Dea responded with a teasing smirk, "Sorry, Ruby, but I''m his favorite. I always get first dibs on his delicious concoctions." Although Dea''s words could have been taken as boastful, her tone was lighthearted, making it clear that she was simply ying around with Ruby.
Despite their yful banter, their conversation was soon interrupted as they were both called back to the pce. "Fine," Ruby said with a slight sigh, "I have something to report anyway. I''ll wait until we''re all gathered for the meeting to deliver my news."
As they prepared to leave, Ruby''s wings unfurled behind her, and she took off towards the pce, with Dea apanying the lord. Although Ruby didn''t bother to cover her breasts, her focus was on the uing meeting and the important information she had to share.
-----
As they walked back to the pce, Asmodea urged Alex to keep a low profile. "Let''s not reveal your identity as a ck demon to anyone who might be watching. We should dy flying as long as possible," she cautioned.
Alex obliged, covering himself up before proceeding towards the pce alongside Asmodea. As they walked, Alex took the opportunity to learn more about the pir division.
"Hey, Asmodea," he began, "can you tell me more about the pir division? How did you guys be part of it? And what makes you all so powerful?"
Asmodea smiled, happy to share her knowledge with the curious demon. "Of course, my sweet and handsome lord! It''s always exciting to hear questions from the inquisitive minds."
"The pir divisionprises the most powerful beings in our circle. We were chosen based on our abilities, our intelligence, and our unwavering loyalty to our cause."
She continued, "Each of us was subjected to rigorous tests and challenges, and only those who demonstrated exceptional skill and strength were chosen. It''s not easy to be part of the pir, but for those who do, the rewards are immense."
Asmodea''s enthusiasm was infectious, and Alex found himself asking more and more questions. As they walked and talked, the pce loomed closer, a ce where Alex was eager to learn more about his new home and its inhabitants.
"Joining the pir division was no easy feat." Asmodea exined to Alex that, "in order to be part of this elite group, a demon had to possess exceptional power and skills. This was a standard requirement for most circles, particrly those of Wrath, Pride, and Envy. However, in the Land of Lust, where Asmodea and Alex resided, power alone did not guarantee an invitation to the pir division."
Asmodea went on to describe theid-back nature of the previous lord, who was somewhat akin to the king of Sloth, Justinian. She exined that under his leadership, there were two ways to join the pir, and if a demon could even slightly meet the standards of either of these ways, they were granted entry.
"The first way was rtively easy, as demons only had topete and win in a special tournament that was held once a decade, somewhat simr to the human world Olympics. However, instead of sports, this tournament consisted of battles to the death. Only the strongest and most skilled demons could emerge victorious from such a deadlypetition."
"The second way was much more challenging and required impressing the Lord of Lust himself. Asmodea emphasized that this was no simple task, as the Lord of Lust was a powerful and discerning demon who demanded nothing but the best from his potential recruits. Of the current six members of the Pir of Lust, only Batibat managed to gain entry into the pir division using this method."
----
(A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)
Thank you very much for all your support.
I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle???¡ã . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ???¡ã ???¡ã
Chapter 77 77: Thats One Hell Of A Move!
Power stone''s plzz
---
Asmodea also rified that while all six members of the Pir of Lust were undoubtedly the most powerful natural members of the Land of Lust, they were not necessarily invited to join the pir division solely based on their power.
Rather, their exceptional abilities and unwavering loyalty to the cause, along with the aforementioned two ways of joining, earned them a ce in the pir division.
As Alex listened intently to Asmodea''s exnations, he couldn''t help but feel a sense of awe and respect for the members of the Pir of Lust.
He realized that bing part of such a group required more than just raw power, but also a certain level of intelligence, strategy, and perseverance.
He knew that if he wanted to be considered for such a prestigious position, he would need to work harder than ever before to hone his skills and prove his worth to the Lord of Lust.
Alex was surprised to hear that Batibat, a member of the pir division, had challenged a former member of the same division, Sazel, to a death-or-victory match.
Asmodea exined that Sazel was an extremely strong subus, and under normal circumstances, it would not have been enough to impress the lord.
What made Batibat''s challenge even more remarkable was that he had never used a firearm in his life, instead relying on his physical abilities.
"Wow," said Alex. "That''s a pretty bold move. So how did it go?"
"Well," said Asmodea, "at first, Sazel seemed to be toying with him. But soon, she realized that Batibat was a formidable opponent. He fought in a way that was entirely unique to him, having removed both of his eyes and torn off both of his wings to be stronger."
"Wait, he removed both of his eyes and wings?" said Alex, incredulously.
"Yes," said Asmodea. "It was a risky move, but it paid off. Batibat emerged victorious, and his victory earned him a ce in the pir division."
Alex was impressed by Batibat''s unconventional approach tobat. "That''s one hell of a kickass move right there," he said. "What do the others think of him?"
"Well, some were skeptical of him at first," said Asmodea. "But over time, many came to respect him for his dedication and unique approach tobat. Despite his physical limitations, he is a force to be reckoned with."
Asmodea went on to exin that Batibat was driven by a desire to find a future while dying, having experienced a difficult past. Despite the challenges he faced, he was grateful for the chance at a better life and worked hard to make the most of it.
As time went on, Batibat continued to hone his skills and improve his abilities. Despite the odds being against him, he remainedmitted to his training and to his goal of finding a future while dying. He was a testament to the fact that even those who had experienced difficult pasts could find new purpose and hope for the future.
In the end, Batibat''s victory over Sazel had not only earned him a ce in the pir division, but had also inspired others to think outside the box and ovee seemingly insurmountable challenges. His story served as an inspiration to many, and his unique approach tobat was studied and emted by others who hoped to follow in his footsteps.
Overall, Batibat''s journey was a testament to the power of perseverance, determination, and the willingness to think outside the box. Despite the odds being against him, he was able to ovee his limitations and find a new purpose in life, showing others that it was possible to achieve greatness even in the face of seemingly insurmountable challenges.
"Asmodea, it''s fascinating to hear about Batibat''s journey," said Alex, "but it also makes me wonder about the cost of such a victory. Was it worth it for him to go to such lengths to win?"
Asmodea gave a small smile. "That is a good question, Alex. We cannot know for sure what Batibat was thinking when he made those choices. But it seems to me that he was willing to do whatever it took to secure a future for himself, even if it meant sacrificing his eyes and wings."
Alex nodded thoughtfully. "I suppose there are some who would say that the end justifies the means. But it still seems like a high price to pay."
Asmodea''s expression grew serious. "Indeed, Alex. It is important to remember that not everyone has the same options or opportunities in life. Batibat''s situation may have been different from yours or mine. We should not judge his choices without understanding the context in which he made them."
Alex nodded in agreement. "That''s true. It''s easy to forget that everyone has their own story and struggles. I''m d that Batibat was able to find a way to create a better future for himself, even if it meant making difficult choices."
Asmodea smiled again. "Yes, he has certainlye a long way since his early days in the pir division. And he continues to serve with dedication and strength. Who knows where his path will lead him next?"
Alex grinned. "I have a feeling that Batibat has many more surprises in store for us. I''m looking forward to seeing what he does next."
Asmodea chuckled. "I wouldn''t be surprised if you''re right, Alex. Batibat is not one to be underestimated, that''s for sure."
"But..." Alex looked surprised. "You mean to tell me that you, too, fought in the same tournament as Batibat, and you removed your eyes and wings to win?"
Asmodea nodded. "Yes, that''s right. It was a long time ago, but I remember it well. I made the decision to sacrifice my physical abilities to gain a foothold in the Pir Division."
----
(A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)
Thank you very much for all your support.
I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle???¡ã . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ???¡ã ???¡ã
Chapter 78 78: Why He Doesnt Speak So Much...!
Power stones plzzz.
----
Asmodea nodded. "Yes, that''s right. It was a long time ago, but I remember it well. I made the decision to sacrifice my physical abilities to gain a foothold in the Pir Division."
Alex looked at Asmodea in awe. "That''s incredible. I had no idea that you had gone through something simr. It''s amazing that you were able to ovee such a disadvantage."
Asmodea smiled. "Thank you, Alex. It wasn''t easy, but it was worth it. I was able to use my other senses topensate for my loss of sight, and I developed other abilities to make up for myck of wings. It was a difficult path, but it made me the strong demon that I am today."
Alex looked thoughtful. "It''s amazing how much we can achieve when we''re willing to make sacrifices. I can see now why Batibat was willing to do what he did."
Asmodea nodded. "Indeed. The path to power is not always an easy one, but it can be a rewarding one if we''re willing to put in the work."
Alex smiled. "I''m grateful for the lessons you and Batibat have taught me today, Asmodea. It''s given me a new perspective on what it takes to be strong."
Asmodea returned the smile. "You''re very wee, Alex. It''s always a pleasure to share knowledge and wisdom with those who seek it."
"From what I hear... That is one hell of a kickass move right there. Where do you stand, and where do the others stand?" Asked Alex to Asmodea.
Asmodea calmly responded to Alex''s question, exining that she found nothing remarkable about Batibat''s method of gaining entry into the pir division.
Asmodea then shared that she was the oldest member of the Pir of Lust and had been part of the group for many years. She also mentioned that Orcus, another member of the group, had used a simr tactic to gain entry into the Pir of Lust a decade after she did.
Asmodea noted that Orcus had been a friend of hers before he joined the group and copied her strategy.
She went on to exin that thepetition was amon method of selecting new members for the pir division.
Asmodea stated that it was a way to ensure that only the strongest and most skilled individuals were admitted, as the Pirs were tasked with protecting the demon lord and carrying out his orders.
Asmodea also emphasized that gaining entry into the Pir of Lust was just the beginning, as members were expected to continually improve their skills and serve the demon lord with unwavering loyalty.
She spoke of the many challenges that the Pirs faced in their roles, including battling other powerful demons and carrying out dangerous missions.
In conclusion, Asmodea did not see Batibat''s unique approach to the tournament as anything special, as she herself had gone through the same process. She instead focused on the challenges that came after joining the Pir of Lust and the dedication and skill required to seed in the role.
-------
Alex asked Asmodea, "Are you aware of the reasons why Orcus doesn''t speak as much?"
Asmodea responded, "Well, before Orcus became a member of the pir, he used to speak quite a bit. However, after his appointment, he was speaking with the lord who came before our current lord. The lord told him, ''You are aware of this, yet you speak too much.'' And since that day, Orcus has only spoken when necessary, such as when greeting someone, bidding them farewell, or discussing matters of utmost importance."
Asmodea went on to talk about their next destination, Limbra, and how she learned about the origins of the Pir of Envy''s sadistic tendencies. "Limbra is the next ce on our list. I found out from her that she tricked a masochistic and perverse archmage into teaching her magic. This is most likely where she acquired her sadistic tendencies from."
Alex was surprised by this information and asked, "Is that the norm for pir members to acquire their powers in such a twisted manner?"
Asmodea chuckled, "I would say that every member has their own unique story about how they became a pir member. Some acquire their powers through intense training, while others have to resort to less conventional means. However, what matters most is that they have the strength and determination to maintain their position in the pirs."
Alex nodded in understanding and realized that being a pir member was not an easy feat. Each member had their own story, and it was not for him to judge them.
"What should we make of Ruby? She appears unusual. Oh, you all are." Asked Alex.
"As a member of the mercenary gang, Ruby was known for her powerful magic, which she used to triumph over everyone else in thepetition and earn her ce in the Pir of Lust. Her abilities have made her quite influential, and she now has close ties with the Princess of Pride and the King of Sloth," Asmodea exined to Alex.
When Alex asked about Ruby''s tendencies towards sadism, Asmodea urged caution, stating that while Ruby was highly skilled in teaching magic, her cruelty could also manifest itself in unexpected ways. As for Ruby''s unique qualities, Asmodea suggested that Alex ask Ruby directly, as she was in the best position to answer the question.
Regarding observation that everyone in the Pir of Lust was unusual, Asmodea chuckled in agreement. "Yes, we are all quite unique in our own way," she said. "But that''s what makes our group so powerful. Each of us brings something special to the table, and when we work together, there''s no challenge we can''t ovee."
----
(A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)
Thank you very much for all your support.
I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle???¡ã . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ???¡ã ???¡ã
Chapter 79 79: Zazie!
Power stones plzzz...
----
Regarding observation that everyone in the Pir of Lust was unusual, Asmodea chuckled in agreement. "Yes, we are all quite unique in our own way," she said. "But that''s what makes our group so powerful. Each of us brings something special to the table, and when we work together, there''s no challenge we can''t ovee."
Asmodea went on to borate on the strengths of each member of the Pir of Lust. She noted that Orcus was a skilled fighter and strategist, while Batibat''s unique fighting style and determination made him a formidable opponent. She also mentioned Limbra''s intelligence and resourcefulness, as well as her own abilities as a master of seduction.
Despite their individual strengths, Asmodea emphasized that the key to the Pir of Lust''s sess was their ability to work together as a team. "We may be different from one another, but at the end of the day, we all share the same goals and are united in ourmitment to serving the lord," she said. "That''s what makes us so effective."
"Let me start by saying that it is a relief to know that she is fighting on our side. During thepetition, she was ruthless, brutal, relentless, and vindictive, with the sole purpose of taking out the toughestpetitors, which she did with precision and sess," Asmodea said in response to Alex''s query.
Initially, Ruby was reluctant to be a pir member, but the previous lord convinced her to join by promising her the opportunity to fight strong opponents.
The lord had a long list of potential enemies, and he believed that Ruby would be the most effective opponent for him.
While she did not disy much loyalty at first, even engaging in a battle with Orcus and Asmodea during a little skirmish with Wrath, she eventually became close friends with them.
"And this person makes it six?" Alex said.
"Indeed, she makes it six," Asmodea confirmed.
Asmodea went on to exin that while Ruby''s tactics in thepetition were aggressive and merciless, she had a good heart and was a loyal friend to those who earned her trust. Asmodea herself had faced off against Ruby in thepetition and had been impressed by her power and tenacity.
"I must warn you, though," Asmodea cautioned. "While she is skilled in helping others manage their magical abilities, she can be quite sadistic at times. So, you should be careful around her."
Alex nodded in acknowledgement and asked, "So, what do you think of her overall?" Alex asked to Asmodea again he want to know more about her after previous his previous against her or quite the opposite, her actions against him.
Asmodea pondered the question for a moment before responding. "I believe that Ruby is a formidable ally and a valuable member of our team. Her ruthlessness and cunning make her an excellent asset in battles against powerful foes, and her loyalty to those she trusts is unwavering."
Asmodea then paused for a moment before adding, "But, she is also someone who has experienced a great deal of pain and trauma in her past. Her harsh exterior and sadistic tendencies may be a way for her to cope with her past, and we should be sensitive to that."
Alex nodded in agreement, grateful for the insights that Asmodea had provided.
"Zazie is the youngest member of the Pir of Lust and also the most mysterious. While she is not known for spending a lot of time in the Pir, her abilities are undeniable. She participated in thepetition and emerged as the winner with ease, but nobody knows the reason for her joining the group so abruptly. It''s said that she has joined hands with Arazra, a contender for the throne, but the reason behind this association is still unknown. However, this alliance will surely make Arazra a strong opponent in the future."
"Despite her talent and association, Zazie is considered to bepletely subservient to her desires. Her nickname ''Desire'' is a testament to her nature. Nobody knows what motivates her, but the name is an indication of the power of her desires. This quality makes her a unique and unpredictable member of the Pir of Lust. As the youngest member of the group, she is viewed with a mixture of admiration and caution by the others. It remains to be seen how Zazie''s story will unfold in the future and how she will be influenced by her desires."
"Zazie''s enigmatic nature and her alliance with Arazra only add to her mystique. Her victory in thepetition, despite being the youngest and having spent the least amount of time in the pir section, highlights her incredible prowess. It is clear that she possesses a power that cannot be underestimated, and this is something that everyone in the group recognizes."
"However, herplete subservience to Arazra''s whims and fancies is a cause for concern. It is unclear what drives her to be so loyal to someone who is not a member of their group and who will ultimately be their enemy. Some members of the group specte that she may have a hidden agenda or a personal connection to Arazra that they are not aware of."
"Despite her allegiance to Arazra, Zazie remains a member of the Pir of Lust and has yet to demonstrate any disloyalty to the group. However, her association with their enemy is a source of tension within the group, and many members are wary of her true intentions. Only time will tell if Zazie''s loyalty lies with her fellow Pir members or if she has ulterior motives that may threaten their cause." exined Asmodea to Alex.
----
(A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)
Thank you very much for all your support.
I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle???¡ã . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ???¡ã ???¡ã
Chapter 80 80: The True Lord Of Lust?
POWER STONES PLZZZ????????a?o???a?o???
-----
Alex turned to Asmodea and began to speak, but hesitated mid-sentence. "Huh. Because I am the King of Lust..." he trailed off, his thoughts racing. ''I still can''t get used to saying it,'' he thought to himself.
After a moment of silence, Alex spoke up again, his tone revealing his confusion and apprehension. "I was wondering... Well, I am the lord of lust now, so can... I mean, I''m not going to do it, but if I wanted to, does that mean I have the power to recruit new individuals for the Pir Division?"
Asmodea considered Alex''s question for a moment before responding cautiously. "If you want to, you certainly have the power to do so. However, I strongly suggest that you exercise the utmost caution when handing out titles of such a high rank. The Pir Division is a crucial aspect of our society, and we cannot afford to have any weak links or traitors within its ranks."
Despite her warning, Asmodea acknowledged that there could be benefits to expanding the Pir Division to include more members. "I can see how it might be beneficial to include Aureal and Lauryn in the pir at some point in the future," she said. "However, given that Nyssa is engaged to you, she would not have a need for such a title."
Asmodea''s words gave Alex some pause. He knew that he had a great responsibility as the King of Lust, and he was not yet sure how he would navigate this new role. However, he was determined to do his best and ensure that the Pir Division continued to thrive under his leadership.
"Absolutely, I was just about to say that. You''ve been very kind in informing me about all of the interesting individuals in this location. It''s a shame that it can''t stay a peaceful ce forever," Alex replied, grateful for the information Asmodea had provided.
However, his attention was soon drawn to Asmodea''s next words, and he felt a sense of apprehension creeping up within him. "I''m sorry to inform you, my lord, but keeping this location entirely tranquil is not feasible. While it''s unlikely, there are always potential threats to be aware of," she said, her tone serious.
Before Alex could respond, Asmodea continued, "But let''s focus on the present. We''re now at the pce, and it''s time for the meeting. We''ve gathered a number of significant individuals to meet with you and present the new ruler to thend and the circles. While all of them are important, none are more important than you, as the new King of Lust."
She paused for a moment before adding a word of caution. "However, please don''t try to imitate the behaviour of other Rulers of Sin. While they have the luxury of behaving however they see fit, it''s important to remember that you have a responsibility to uphold as the King of Lust."
Alex nodded, taking in Asmodea''s words. He felt a mixture of nervousness and excitement at the thought of meeting these significant individuals. "Who all do you expect to be there?" he asked, curious about who he would be meeting.
Asmodea gave him a reassuring smile. "There will be representatives from each of the other six Circles of Sin, as well as some important members of our society. I believe you''ll find it to be quite an interesting gathering."
Asmodea nodded, confirming Alex''s expectations about the meeting. "Yes, when you''re there, you''ll be introduced to each of them individually. You can expect to meet ambassadors from the other Circles of Sin, high-ranking individuals from the Land of Lust, and leaders of otherrge organizations," she exined.
Alex listened intently, feeling a mixture of nerves and excitement at the prospect of meeting so many important people. However, Asmodea''s next words gave him pause. "But it''s important to remember that this gathering with the leaders of the new Lord of Lust is not officially authorized. Once the situation with Arazra has been resolved, there will be a coronation ceremony that will be recognized as official," she said.
Alex nodded, understanding the gravity of the situation. He knew that he needed to be careful and mindful of his actions, especially since he was not yet officially recognized as the King of Lust. "Alright, I understand. It''s time to put on my game face," he said with a determined expression.
Asmodea smiled at him, sensing his determination. "That''s the spirit. Just remember to be confident, but also respectful and mindful of your actions. You have a great responsibility ahead of you," she said, before leading him into the pce to meet with the assembled leaders.
-----
"Yes, my lord, what is it you would have of me?"
"The information about an unofficial meeting happening tomorrow has been verified, right?"
"ording to information, it was let subtly let out that it would happenter today, though it will actually happen tomorrow."
The conversation between the Lord of Lust and his trusted advisor was one of secrecy and intrigue. The Lord of Lust had received information that an unofficial meeting was going to take ce the next day, with many significant individuals in attendance.
The advisor confirmed that the information had been verified, but subtly released, leading the Lord of Lust to believe that there was something they were trying to hide.
"They think to fool me? The true Lord of Lust," he eximed, his voice filled with anger and determination. He knew that this was an opportunity to strike against his enemies, to eliminate the pretender and any other potential threats to his rule.
"Tell Xizaen of ck Steps to send an assassin or two or whatever to eliminate the Lord of Lust. Also, signal the other groups to coordinate with ck Steps in their operation."
----
(A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)
Thank you very much for all your support.
I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle???¡ã . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ???¡ã ???¡ã
Chapter 81 81: Send An Assassin To Eliminate That!
Power stone''s a?o???a?o???
-----
"Tell Xizaen of ck Steps to send an assassin or two or whatever to eliminate the Lord of Lust. Also, signal the other groups to coordinate with ck Steps in their operation."
The advisor nodded, knowing that the Lord of Lust''s orders were to be carried out without question. He also knew that the operation was not foolproof, but any chance to eliminate the pretender was a chance worth taking.
The Lord of Lust then asked about who else would be attending the unofficial meeting. The advisor confirmed that there were unconfirmed reports that another Ruler of Sin may attend, but it was highly unlikely.
However, there was a possibility that Ennariel, a highly dangerous and unpredictable individual, may attend, which the advisor believed to be a significant threat.
The Lord of Lust was surprised by this information. Ennariel had never shown interest in such affairs before, and he did not believe that he would interfere with any attempt on the pretender''s life.
He also wanted to know the identity of the pretender, as he was determined to eliminate him himself.
However, the advisor could only confirm that they did not know the identity of the pretender, as their spies had been killed by Fetish of the Pir of Lust before they could get close enough to identify the individual.
The Lord of Lust cursed under his breath. He suspected that the Pir members were being tricked by the fake lord, or worse, they were intentionally betraying the true Lord of Lust.
He dismissed his advisor, telling him to inform Xizaen of ck Steps of his orders, and to make sure that the other groups were coordinated in their efforts.
As he sat in his throne room, the Lord of Lust pondered his next move. He knew that this was a crucial moment in his rule, and he could not afford to make any mistakes.
He thought back to the day when his father, the former Lord of Lust, had passed away, and he had assumed the mantle of leadership.
It had been a difficult and tumultuous time, with many questioning his legitimacy as the new Lord of Lust. But he had proven himself time and time again, through his leadership and his cunning.
Now, he faced a new challenge, one that threatened to undermine his rule and destabilize the Land of Lust. He knew that he had to act quickly and decisively, and that he could not afford to let his guard down. He also knew that he had to be careful, as any misstep could lead to his downfall.
He thought back to the advice that his father had given him, about the importance of being ruthless and decisive in the face of adversity. He knew that he had to follow in his father''s footsteps, to be a strong and unwavering leader in these troubled times.
As the night wore on, the Lord of Lust sat alone in his throne room, deep in thought. He knew that the next day would be a critical moment in his rule, and he was determined to emerge victorious. He closed his eyes, taking a deep breath, and prepared himself for the challenges thaty ahead.
-------
"Master, I havee in response to your call!" the loyal servant announced upon arrival.
The Warmaster acknowledged the greeting and proceeded to exin the task at hand. "I have a crucial mission for you to undertake," he said, with a tone of utmost importance.
"Master, I am at yourmand," the servant replied, eager to carry out his master''s wishes.
"I wish to put the new Lord to the test. Agarest has informed me that he will be attending an informal gathering with several prominent figures, whose lives do not matter to me. Frankly, I am not interested in this meeting, but I want to assess the Lord''s abilities, not only inbat but also his response and skills as a leader," the Warmaster exined.
"Understood, your highness. I will set out for the meeting immediately," the servant responded dutifully.
After the mission waspleted sessfully, the Warmaster felt a sense of relief and decided to take some time off to rx. "I propose a friendly hand-to-hand battle between myself and a Kraken. But this time, I will handicap myself by having total paralysis in my lower limbs. It could prove to be quite challenging," he suggested.
The servant, ever ready to serve, replied, "As you wish, Master. I will arrange for the Kraken and ensure your safety during the bout."
-------
As Alex and Asmodea stepped into the pce, thest rays of the sun were slowly disappearing on the horizon. Having spent the day traversing the city, Alex was feeling drained and worn out.
Asmodea had previously informed him that despite being the administrative hub of the Land of Lust, the city was not the most populous. Alex had a hard time believing this, but he decided to reserve his judgement until he saw the truth for himself.
The pce was enormous, and Alex was only familiar with a small portion of it, including the dining hall they were now in.
The vastness of the pce was overwhelming, and it was difficult for him to imagine that this was just a fraction of the entire structure.
As they settled in for supper, Alex couldn''t help but marvel at the beauty of the dining hall. The table wasden with an array of dishes, each smelling more delicious than the next. Despite being exhausted, Alex''s stomach growled in anticipation.
----
(A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)
Thank you very much for all your support.
I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle???¡ã . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ???¡ã ???¡ã
Chapter 82 82: Demons Cuisine!
Power stones ???''???''
------
As they settled in for supper, Alex couldn''t help but marvel at the beauty of the dining hall. The table wasden with an array of dishes, each smelling more delicious than the next. Despite being exhausted, Alex''s stomach growled in anticipation.
As they ate, Alex listened attentively to the conversations around him. He was fascinated by the different customs and traditions of the people gathered in the hall. As the meal progressed, Alex felt more at ease with his surroundings.
However, his fatigue began to catch up with him once again, and he realized that he had underestimated the toll of the day''s activities. He pushed through, however, determined to enjoy the rest of the evening.
"You said earlier that you like the breakfast that was served for you this morning, right? Did you not?" Asmodea questioned.
Alex nodded his head, "Oh, yah. I''ve never actually tasted anything like demon food before, so I suppose that exins why it looked so strange. Despite the fact that it was delicious, I''m looking forward to eating whatever theye up with this time since I''m always up for sampling different kinds of cuisine."
Asmodea smiled, pleased to see that Alex was enjoying his stay in the Land of Lust. She had been assigned to take care of him during his visit, and she took her responsibilities very seriously. Although she delegated most of the tasks to the servants, she made sure that Alex''s needs were met.
"I''m d to hear that," she said. "I''ll make sure to inform the kitchen staff to prepare something special for you."
Alex''s stomach grumbled in response, causing him tough. "I''m starving! I skipped lunch, and I''m ready to eat anything that''s put in front of me."
Asmodea nodded, "I understand. The cuisine here is quite different from what you''re used to. But I''m sure you''ll enjoy it nheless."
Alex looked around the room, taking in the elegant furnishings and decor. "This ce is so huge! I feel like I could get lost in here."
Asmodea chuckled, "It is quiterge, but don''t worry. I''ll make sure you don''t get lost."
Alex smiled, feeling grateful for her guidance. "Thanks, Asmodea. I appreciate all that you''re doing for me."
"I will make sure that the chef hears your praises. In my opinion, it is important for everyone to congregate together for the meal. I''m sorry, too, because I gave you the wrong impression about the meeting."
"Oh, no issue. You did say that it was in case someone was listening in on the conversation, right? I imagine that acts of espionage are just as widespread here as they are on Earth."
"That is the justification for it. Even if the meeting that will take ce tomorrow will be carefully monitored, nevertheless, I have little reason to believe that many of our potential adversaries would fall for such a predictable hoax."
As they entered the hall, Alex took a seat on the throne, despite the fact that he did so awkwardly since many eyes were now focused on him.
The dining hall was immense, withrge windows that let in the fading light of the day, casting an amber glow on everything. Alex felt a pang of homesickness, missing the familiar sights and sounds of his own world.
But he was determined to make the best of his situation, and he tried to focus on the task at hand: enjoying his meal and learning more about this world he found himself in.
As the servants began to bring out tters of food, Alex''s eyes widened in surprise at the array of dishes.
There were delicacies he had never even heard of before, let alone tasted, and he couldn''t help but feel a sense of excitement as he sampled each one.
The demon cuisine was unlike anything he had ever experienced before, with vors that were both exotic and tantalizing.
As he ate, he tried to engage in conversation with the people around him, asking questions about the city and its inhabitants. He found that most of them were friendly enough, though a few seemed wary of him, perhaps due to his status as an outsider.
Despite the initial awkwardness of sitting on the throne, Alex began to feel morefortable as the meal progressed. He was starting to feel like he belonged here, and he couldn''t help but wonder what other surprises this world had in store for him.
As Alex settled into his seat, he was nked by his friends Lauryn and Aureal, who took their respective seats opposite to each other.
Asmodea, on the other hand, decided to change her seating position from the previous day and upied a spot on Alex''s other side.
The remaining members of the pir division scoured the hall for suitable seats, and after a few minutes, they foundfortable positions for themselves.
Amidst all the hustle-bustle of finding seats, Alex couldn''t help but feel curious about the hierarchy and seating arrangement in this world. With his inquisitive mind, he asked Asmodea about the seating hierarchy, and she obliged to exin.
Asmodea revealed that the person with the highest rank in each circle was the Ruler of Sin, and they upied the primary seat.
Following the Ruler of Sin, their spouse took the next highest spot, and the members of the pir division filled the rest of the seats.
Finally, the Ruler''s chosen subjects were ced in various spots around the circle, but they weren''t present at the moment.
----
(A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)
Thank you very much for all your support.
I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle???¡ã . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ???¡ã ???¡ã
Chapter 83 83: The Conversation On The Meal!
Power stonesa?o???a?o??? plzza?¡§
-----
Finally, the Ruler''s chosen subjects were ced in various spots around the circle, but they weren''t present at the moment.
Alex nodded, trying to take in all the information. He couldn''t help but wonder who Nyssa would sit with if she were married, given that only the unmarried members of the group were permitted to sit next to the ruler.
As if on cue, Asmodea answered his unspoken question and rified that anyone the monarch preferred was allowed to sit next to them.
However, in Alex''s case, only Lauryn, Aureal, and Nyssa were permitted to sit next to him, with Nyssa being the only one among them who wasn''t married yet.
As Alex looked around the room, he couldn''t help but feel slightly nervous with so many eyes on him. He tried to keep hisposure and settled into his seat, waiting for the meal to begin.
Once the dinner had been served and everyone had started eating, Asmodea was the first to start talking about what had happened.
"So! What can I expect from everyone tonight?" She made a sweeping motion in the general direction of Lauryn, Aureal, and Nyssa. To all intents and purposes, she sounded like a mother who was inquiring about her children''s experiences at school.
Right away, Nyssa broke silence and quickly shared her thoughts.
"Ah! I received a message from my mum when she was in Lima! Limbra, I had no idea you had a prior connection to the mother figure in the first ce!"
Limbra, who had been quiet throughout the dinner, suddenly perked up at the mention of her name. "What do you mean?" she asked, her curiosity piqued.
Nyssa exined that her mother had met someone in Lima who knew a woman named Eva, who happened to be the same maternal figure Limbra had mentioned earlier.
Limbra''s eyes widened in surprise. "I can''t believe it," she said, shaking her head in wonder. "What are the chances?"
The rest of the group listened intently as Nyssa and Limbra continued their conversation, exchanging stories and reminiscing about their experiences with Eva.
The mood at the table shifted from quiet to lively, with everyone joining in on the discussion. They discussed their own experiences with maternal figures, sharing funny anecdotes and heartwarming stories.
As the night wore on, the group grew closer, bonded by the shared experience of good food, goodpany, and good conversation.
The conversation continued well into the night, with everyone taking turns sharing their own experiences and insights.
Limbra responded to Nyssa''s remark, "Ah, the Princess! She is such a delight to spend time with since she is so much fun. I got to know her during the conflict between our people and the gods of the pagan religions, and it was a lot of joy to kill people with her... It surprises me that she is so into things of that kind since she is much more enjoyable in the evening." It was not unusual for Lust''s dinner table conversation to turn towards sexual allusions or tales. Nyssa reacted to Limbra''sment with a muffled chuckle, showing that she was unfazed by it.
Nyssa then mentioned that her mother had shared some details about the battle against pagan gods with her, which had helped her in her search for supernatural beings.
Lauryn, who was sitting across the table, showed interest in the topic and mentioned that Alex shared her interest in learning more about the battle.
The conversation then turned to the topic of supernatural beings and their existence. Aureal shared her own experiences with supernatural beings and the group discussed the possibility of the existence of such beings.
As the night progressed, the conversation shifted to more lighthearted topics, with the group sharing funny anecdotes and experiences.
The atmosphere at the table was rxed and jovial, with everyone enjoying the food and each other''spany.
They talked andughed long into the night, bonding over their shared experiences and interests. The dinner turned out to be a memorable evening for all of them, creating new connections and strengthening existing ones.
Asmodea assumed the role of a teacher and started giving a brief history lecture on the conflict between the angels, demons, and pagan gods.
"Hmmmm well... Pagan gods established their presence in the universe prior to the conclusion of thest conflict between angels and demons. They posed a significant threat and were difficult to subdue. Because we and the angels shared the same level of contempt for the gods of the ancient religions, we came to an agreement to work together to wipe them out," she exined.
The other guests at the table listened attentively to Asmodea''s lecture, despite the fact that some of them, such as Alex, Lauryn, and Aureal, had prior knowledge of the conflict and might have even taken part in it themselves. The atmosphere at the table remained calm andposed, as everyone continued eating their food while Asmodea spoke.
After the brief history lesson, the conversation turned towards the current state of affairs between the angels and demons. Nyssa, who had been quiet for most of the dinner, asked if there were any ongoing conflicts between the two groups.
Asmodea exined that there were always minor conflicts, but nothing on the scale of the conflict with the pagan gods.
She mentioned that there were still some demons who held a grudge against the angels for their role in wiping out the pagan gods, but the two groups were working towards a more peaceful coexistence.
The dinner conversation continued on a lighter note, with the guests discussing their interests, hobbies, and ns for the future. Asmodea, who had assumed a more serious role earlier in the evening, joined in the lighthearted banter, showcasing her fun and yful side.
----
(A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)
Thank you very much for all your support.
I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle???¡ã . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ???¡ã ???¡ã
Chapter 84 84: The Other Races!
Power stones plzz (for fan value 1 power stone is enough too) a?o???a?o???
------
The dinner conversation continued on a lighter note, with the guests discussing their interests, hobbies, and ns for the future. Asmodea, who had assumed a more serious role earlier in the evening, joined in the lighthearted banter, showcasing her fun and yful side.
Asmodea took a moment to exin the power dynamics of the ancient pagan religion to the group.
"There were five powerful pagan sects, each ruling over a different region of the globe," she said, "and they were considered to be the most influential and dominant groups within the religion. These sects exerted their authority over the people in their respective regions and held significant sway over the beliefs and practices of the pagan faith."
Despite the power of these five main sects, there were other gods of the ancient religion who attempted to gain worshippers in different parts of the world. However, Asmodea noted that these other gods were quickly eradicated by the more powerful groups. "These lesser-known deities tried to gain the respect and devotion of followers in other ces, but they simply could notpete with the power of the five dominant sects," she exined.
As the conversation continued, Asmodea revealed that the identities of the five most powerful sects were widely known due to the prevalence of their mythology in human culture. "Their influence was so significant that even in modern times, their names are likely to be recognizable to many," she said, indicating that the legacy of these powerful pagan groups hadsted for centuries.
Asmodea continued to exin the history of the powerful pagan sects, singling out the gods from Greek, Norse, Egyptian, Babylonian, and Aztec mythology as the most problematic. These deities were believed to possess special abilities and were thought to be incredibly skilled wizards and warriors. However, Asmodea noted that this was not necessarily the case, and that their power had beenrgely overestimated.
Despite this, the powerful pagan gods were not without their strengths. Asmodea revealed that they were often aided by a variety of other creatures and humanoid species, which made them even more difficult to defeat. However, the remnants of these deities were eventually exiled to other worlds and realms that were of no interest to humans or angels.
Asmodea exined that this had been aplished by sealing off the portals that connected their realms to ours, ensuring that the pagan gods could not re-enter our world in any way. This was a critical step in maintaining the bnce between the pagan and Christian religions, as it prevented the pagan gods from exerting their influence and potentially causing chaos and destruction.
"It was a difficult task, but we managed to seal the portals and keep them closed," Asmodea exined. "And now, the pagan gods remain confined to their own worlds, where they can continue to exist without interfering in ours."
As Asmodea became more focused on her meal and Alex, Batibat took the opportunity to add her own insights to the conversation.
Batibat chimed in to add anotheryer to the history of the supernatural world.
"In point of fact," he began, "the mutual ord that existed between us and the angels broke down precisely about the time when we eradicated all of the pagan gods that had been worshipped throughout Central and Southern America."
Batibat went on to exin that the angels'' mission was to eliminate anything that was not created by God, which included a wide variety of humanoid beings. "It essentially meant carrying out a genocide against every type of humanoid being," he said.
However, Batibat noted that the Rulers of Sin hade to a different conclusion. "Each King of Sin traveled to a separate set of leaders and representatives of humanoid species in order to pitch them with a business proposition," he revealed.
As the conversation continued, Batibat borated on the business proposition that had been presented to the humanoid leaders. He exined that the Kings of Sin had offered to provide the humanoid species with protection and assistance in exchange for their loyalty and service.
This proposal had been well-received by many of the humanoid species, who saw it as an opportunity to ensure their survival in a world that was bing increasingly dangerous for them. As Batibat concluded her exnation, it was clear that this business proposition had yed a significant role in shaping the rtionship between the demons and the various humanoid species.
And how the new Lord of Lust has made an agreement with certain humanoid species, who had been struggling to survive in space. ording to the agreement, these species are permitted to reside in designated areas called ''Circles of Sin.'' However, in exchange for this privilege, they are expected to demonstrate their loyalty and pay homage to the Lord of Lust.
While some of the humanoid species were able toe to a consensus and agree to the terms of the agreement, others were not. The species that did reach a consensus now upy the Circles of Sin.
The leaders of the humanoid species that reside in the Land of Lust are sending a delegation to meet the new Lord of Lust during an uing conference.
It remains unclear what the purpose of this meeting is, but it is likely that the leaders of the humanoid species will discuss matters rted to the agreement and their obligations to the Lord of Lust.
Batibat, the speaker of this information, takes a moment to catch his breath before returning to the feast.
During the feast, the group talked about the previous Lord of Lust who had only focused on certain races with specific sexual urges.
Limbra remarked, "Your predecessor, who was he, only concerned with the races that had a specific sexual urge. They are pretty intriguing people. Not that I''m going toin about it. On times, I''ve found myself having a good time with them myself."
----
(A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)
Thank you very much for all your support.
I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle???¡ã . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ???¡ã ???¡ã
Chapter 85 85: Can I Choose Any...!
Power stone''s zaa?o???a?o???a?o???a?o???
----
Limbra remarked, "Your predecessor, who was he, only concerned with the races that had a specific sexual urge. They are pretty intriguing people. Not that I''m going toin about it. On times, I''ve found myself having a good time with them myself."
Limbra then added, "I''m quite open about my sexual adventures and experiences."
Alex asked Nyssa what else she had done. Nyssa replied, "Nothing significant, my dear darling! Despite the fact that I did ask for my weapon and my regalia to be brought over here, In spite of everything, it looks like I''ll be moving in with you soon!"
The group continued their discussion on the current state of affairs in the Land of Lust. They talked about the challenges that the new Lord of Lust would face and how he would need to navigate the intricate power dynamics between the different races and factions.
They also discussed the potential consequences of the agreement that had been made with the humanoid species, and whether it would lead to any tensions or conflicts in the future.
As the feast continued, the group shared stories and jokes, trying to lighten the mood amidst the tense atmosphere.
Alex asked Nyssa about her day, "What else did you do, Nyssa?"
"Not much, my dear darling! Although, I did request for my weapon and regalia to be brought over here. But despite that, it seems like I''ll be moving in with you soon!" Nyssa replied.
Nyssa, being a witch, spent most of her day reading books. She had always been fascinated with flora and asked Asmodea, "Do you happen to know if there are many herbalists in this area?"
Asmodea responded reassuringly, "Don''t worry about that, Nyssa. I can have someone show you the way to the most revered of the high-quality herbalism shops in the city whenever you want. There are plenty."
Nyssa expressed her appreciation and continued, "Reading was how I passed the time throughout the day. Given that I am a witch, I have always had a strong fascination with flora."
Nyssa''s interest in nts was evident in her quest for more knowledge about them. Asmodea''s offer to guide her to the best herbalism shops in the city was an excellent opportunity for her to expand her knowledge.
"Please do, but please don''t expect it any time soon. I am not really sure what kinds of nts and animals will be beneficial to me or intriguing to me in the future. Due to the amount of effort involved, I just don''t have the want to strike a deal with any animal," said the Asmodea, expressing reluctance towards acquiring a specific type of nt or animal.
The conversation then shifted to Aureal.
Aureal, who expressed admiration for therge collection of armor and weaponry that had been gathered.
Aureal was clearly excited at the prospect of having ess to so many different kinds of items that they had never seen before.
"Well, I just wanted to say that I thought therge collection of armour and weaponry that had been collected was very cool. There are a lot of different kinds that I have never encountered before. Do I really have permission to take whatever I want?" Aureal then asked if they really had permission to take whatever they wanted.
The response to Aureal''s question was not immediately clear, but the hesitation from the previous character in acquiring certain nts or animals could suggest that the acquisition of items was not a straightforward process. It also hinted at the possibility of certain restrictions or requirements that needed to be met before items could be taken.
Despite this, Aureal''s excitement showed a desire to explore and experiment with the vast collection of armor and weaponry. This excitement could also imply that Aureal was looking for ways to improve their skills and resources, simr to Nyssa''s interest in herbalism.
Overall, the conversation hinted at a shared desire among the characters to acquire and improve their skills and resources.
The hesitation and uncertainty expressed by one character suggested that there were challenges to be faced in acquiring certain items, while Aureal''s enthusiasm demonstrated a willingness to explore and experiment with the vast collection of armor and weaponry avable to them.
"You are free to proceed. There is no way that we will fail to provide even the most minimal degree of hospitality to such an important visitor as yourself," said Batibat, assuring the character of their warm wee.
"Even if it would be more convenient to have a fresh new suit of armour custom-made for you, which of course would take some time, having your own set of armour is always preferable."
The statement from Batibat suggested that the character was a person of significance, deserving of the utmost respect and hospitality.
However, it also hinted at the practical limitations and constraints of the situation. While Batibat was willing to provide hospitality, they were also mindful of the time and resources required to fulfill the character''s requests.
In response, the aureal expressed gratitude and revealed their intentions to begin work on a new suit of armor the following day.
Additionally, aureal expressed her need for a firearm, stating that they could not bear the thought of being separated from the weapon they had battled with from the beginning.
However, Aureal also acknowledged that they would have to look elsewhere to find a suitable newpanion inbat.
The character''s request for a firearm hinted at theirbat skills and possibly their involvement in dangerous or risky situations. Their desire to acquire a new weapon also suggested amitment to their craft and a willingness to do whatever it takes to be prepared for any situation.
The exchange between the characters revealed a sense of respect and hospitality, while also acknowledging the practical limitations of the situation.
The character''s requests for a new suit of armor and a firearm hinted at theirmitment to their craft and their willingness to be prepared for whatever maye their way.
----
(A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)
Thank you very much for all your support.
I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle???¡ã . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ???¡ã ???¡ã
Chapter 86 86: Warm Bed!
The exchange between the characters revealed a sense of respect and hospitality, while also acknowledging the practical limitations of the situation.
The character''s requests for a new suit of armor and a firearm hinted at theirmitment to their craft and their willingness to be prepared for whatever maye their way.
"Mmm, thank you, Batibat. If that is the case, then tomorrow first thing in the morning, I will get to work on it. In addition to that, I will need a firearm. I can''t bear the thought of being separated from the weapon that I have battled with from the beginning, so it seems like I''ll have to go elsewhere for a newpanion inbat," Aureal said.
Alex was left puzzled by Aureal''s situation. Earlier, she had told him that the angels had stripped her of the privilege to use her armor and hammer. He couldn''t fathom how that could even be possible, so he turned to her and asked, "Fiancee! What about you?"
Aureal turned to Alex, her expression thoughtful. "I stand where I have always stood, with you," she replied, a note of conviction in her voice. "But I will also stand up for myself and my beliefs. I refuse to be controlled by anyone or anything, even if it means going against the angels themselves."
Alex nodded in understanding. He knew that Aureal was a strong and independent woman, and he admired her for it. He ced a reassuring hand on her shoulder and said, "I''m with you every step of the way, my love. Whatever you need, I''ll do everything in my power to help you get it."
Aureal smiled at Alex, feeling a rush of love and gratitude for him. She knew that she could always count on him to be there for her, no matter what.
All finished their meal as Alex provided a rundown of his day. He had enjoyed everything on the menu except for one dish, but that was to be expected with any meal.
As the others chatted andughed, Alex excused himself to take another bath. The dusty road from the city had left him feeling grimy and ufortable, and he wanted to freshen up before the night''s festivities began.
Thankfully, when Alex was taking bath where all girls joined too luckily he was able to escape before a massive orgy broke out among the other guests. He knew that such behavior was not umon at these sorts of gatherings, but it wasn''t something he was interested in. Instead, he preferred to spend his time with his beloved Aureal and their close friends, enjoying good food, drink, and conversation.
As Alex emerged from his bath, he was greeted by the other female guests who had joined him in the bathing area. He smiled politely and exchanged pleasantries with them, but he was careful not to overstep any boundaries. He knew that some of the women might be interested in him, but his heart belonged to Aureal, and he had no intention of betraying her trust.
Feeling refreshed and rxed, Alex made his way back to the room.
After the girls changed into their sleepwear, Alex couldn''t help but notice that Lauryn preferred to sleep naked. As the other girls followed suit, Alex found himself struggling to contain his sexual urges.
? He knew it was inappropriate to act on them, but the sight of so many beautiful women undressing and cuddling up to him was almost too much to handle.
Eventually, all the girls settled into their own mattresses and draped themselves over Alex in various ways.
Despite his difort, Alex tried his best to ignore his desires and get some rest. However, with the warmth of the girls'' bodies pressing against him, he found it nearly impossible to keep his thoughts from straying to more sensual ces.
As the night wore on, Alexy awake, tossing and turning, while the girls slept soundly around him.
-------
As Orcus stood watch, he couldn''t help but think about his own past experiences with women. He had always been a private person and preferred to keep his intimate encounters to himself. However, the thought of his past conquests made him feel a sense of pride.
Despite his self-restraint, he couldn''t deny that he was tempted by thedies who approached him that night. As they offered him food and drink, he politely declined and reminded them of his duty to guard the watchtower.
As the night went on, Orcus couldn''t help but wonder if any of thedies inside the chamber were as skilled and alluring as the ones he had been with before. However, he quickly pushed those thoughts aside and focused on his job.
But as the name suggests, Batibat was more mature and reserved than his peers. He was more concerned with discipline and responsibility than engaging in sexual activities. He always maintained hisposure and professionalism, even in the most chaotic situations.
Batibat''s demeanor was a stark contrast to his fellow pirs, who often acted impulsively and recklessly. Despite this, he was still respected and valued as a member of the group. His calm and collected nature often helped to defuse tense situations, and his wisdom was sought after by many.
Unlike Orcus, who avoided talking about his sexual experiences, Batibat was more open about his past rtionships. He had been with several partners over the years, but he always made sure that he was respectful and considerate towards them.
Overall, Batibat was a crucial member of the pir, providing a level-headedness and maturity that was necessary for the group to function effectively. His leadership and guidance were greatly appreciated by his peers, who recognized his value and importance within the group.
----
(A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)
Thank you very much for all your support.
I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle???¡ã . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ???¡ã ???¡ã
Chapter 87 87: Orcus Died!?
Power stone''s!a?o???a?o???
? -------
Overall, Batibat was a crucial member of the pir, providing a level-headedness and maturity that was necessary for the group to function effectively. His leadership and guidance were greatly appreciated by his peers, who recognized his value and importance within the group.
Just like Orcus, he made a conscious decision to avoid engaging in unnecessary sexual activities. Instead, his preferences seemed to align with demons who were either younger or older than him or at least appeared to be so. Interestingly, this was one of Ruby''s fetishes, and the two of them shared this kink.
Asmodea, another demon, was an entirely different story. She was devoted exclusively to the Lord of Lust, both the previous one and the current one. However, despite her exclusive loyalty to the Lord of Lust, there was a chance that she might develop connections with other women associated with him.
It wasn''t unusual for thedies associated with the Lord of Lust to form rtionships with each other. The Lord of Lust himself encouraged these connections as they helped to create a sense of unity and loyalty among his followers. So, while Asmodea was loyal to the Lord of Lust, it wasn''t unlikely for her to be associated with otherdies in the Lord''s inner circle.
In any case, it was up to Orcus and the Lord of Lust to decide how to deal with the situation. As a member of the Pirs, Orcus was tasked with protecting the Lord of Lust, and he would take whatever steps necessary to ensure his charge''s safety and wellbeing.
Orcus had very little information about Zazie, but he did know that she was only interested in one person, and that her identity would be revealed to her through her cards. This person could either be a man or a woman, but Orcus had a feeling that whoever it was, they had some connection to Arazra''s group.
Perhaps it was someone on their side, or maybe even Arazra himself, who posed a danger to the person of her desires. As a member of the Pirs and the Lord of Lust''s servant, it was Orcus''s responsibility to take action against any potential threats to his master and the organization.
However, without more information, Orcus could not make a definite decision on how to handle the situation. He would have to wait for the right opportunity to present itself before taking any action. In the meantime, he could only keep a close eye on Zazie and observe her actions, looking for any hints that could shed light on the identity of the person she was interested in.
If Orcus did discover who the person was, he would have to act swiftly and decisively to eliminate any potential danger. The Lord of Lust and the Pirs were not to be trifled with, and any threat to their power must be dealt with ordingly. Orcus knew his duty and was prepared to fulfill it, whatever the cost.
The area where Orcus was was pretty quiet but suddenly the silence of the corridors was suddenly broken by a sharp noise that echoed throughout the walls.
Orcus, who was stationed in the pce to keep watch over the area, instinctively turned his head in the direction of the sound. It was almost midnight, and he knew that he was the only one who should be awake at this hour.
As he listened closely, Orcus considered the possible reasons for the disturbance. ''Could it be an assassin trying to sneak through the halls? Or perhaps a servant gathering supplies for an uing event?'' His mind raced with possibilities, but he kept hisposure and remained still, his keen eyes scanning the dimly-lit corridors for any signs of movement.
The area that Orcus was guarding was illuminated by a series of bright lights that shone in the distance.
However, as he looked down the halls, he noticed that only a small portion of the pce was fully lit, while the rest was shrouded in shadow.
This made it all the more difficult for Orcus to spot any potential intruders, but he remained vignt, determined to fulfill his duty and protect the pce at all costs.
The noise continued, each repetition sounding like a sharp "tak" that echoed through the empty corridors. Orcus strained his ears, trying to discern the source of the sound. If it was an assassin, they weren''t very skilled at their job - unless, of course, they were making the noise deliberately to throw Orcus off guard. Despite the uncertainty, Orcus remained calm and focused, considering all of his options carefully.
As he pondered the situation, a sudden *Fwirrrrr* pierced the air. Without warning, a chakram hurtled towards Orcus, aimed directly at his neck. Despite his lightning-fast reflexes, Orcus was unable to avoid the deadly weapon. With a sickening thud, his head was cleanly severed from his body, which slumped to the ground behind the stand.
For a moment, the corridor was filled with a deafening silence as Orcus''s head tumbled backwards down the hallway, eyes wide with shock and disbelief. In that instant, all of his training and expertise had been rendered useless by a single, swift strike. The assant, whoever they were, had seeded in their mission - and Orcus had paid the ultimate price for his vignce.
"Is this all there is to being a supposed member of the Pir of Lust?" A voice spoke out of the darkness further down the corridor, followed by the arrival of a trio of men who stepped into the illuminated area of the room. The orange-skinned incubi seemed unimpressed with their current task and appeared to be bored by theck of a challenge.
"It''s almost insulting, isn''t it?" said one of the demons, dressed in a dark leather outfit. "A simple human would have an easier time than us."
----
(A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)
Thank you very much for all your support.
I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle???¡ã . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ???¡ã ???¡ã
Chapter 88 88: Intruders!
Power stonesa?¡è?????''"a?¡è?????''"
--------
"It''s almost insulting, isn''t it?" said one of the demons, dressed in a dark leather outfit. "A simple human would have an easier time than us."
"I agree," said the second demon, who had a look of disappointment on his face. "I was hoping for more excitement from this mission."
The third demon, who was holding a chakram, spoke up. "What exactly was it that this Arazra guy was selling, anyway?" he asked, his tone indicating that he was not impressed by the value of the reward.
"He was offering one billion xens, in addition to our pick of concubines from his harem," replied the first demon, retrieving his chakram from his possession.
The group of demons seemed to be motivated more by their desire for a challenge than by the prospect of wealth or pleasure.
They were clearly not satisfied with their current task and were looking for something more stimting.
The trio of demons continued to grumble amongst themselves as they made their way towards their target.
They were clearly disappointed with the task they had been assigned, and they couldn''t help but feel that they deserved something more challenging. As they walked, the leader of the group gestured towards the chart.
"This has to be the right ce," he said, pointing to a particr section of the map. "It''s the most well-guarded area in the whole pce, and there''s only one way in. If we can get past the guards, we should have no trouble taking care of our target."
The other demons nodded in agreement, their eyes fixed on the entrance ahead of them. They could see a group of guards standing at attention outside, and they knew that they would have to be careful if they wanted to avoid detection.
"Alright, here''s the n," said the first demon, his voice low and intense. "We''re going to take out the guards one by one, using our stealth and magic to keep them from raising the rm. Once we''re inside, we''ll make our way to the target and take him out quickly and quietly. Understood?"
The other demons nodded in agreement, and they prepared themselves for what was toe. Despite their disappointment with the task at hand, the demons were determined to see it through to the end, and they were confident in their abilities to get the job done.
Orcus looked at the three demons with a hint of amusement in his eyes. He had been waiting for them to let their guard down, and now that they had, he was ready to strike.
Orcus calmly confronted the three demons who hade to assassinate him. He knew that they were underestimating him, but he remainedposed and even taunted them.
"You mean... If the three of you are in the same condition, then this will be a ughter," he said, referring to his ability to reattach his own head. "Good day, my name is Orcus, and I will be your adversary in the Romance of the Pir of Lust." After saying that, he mmed the door over his own mouth. Orcus sessfully reattached his head to the rest of his body.
The three demons weren''t paying attention to Orcus''s body, so they were unaware that his head was sliding towards his neck.
With a swift motion, Orcus mmed the door shut over his own mouth, cutting off any further conversation.
He knew that he needed to focus all his attention on the task at hand, and he didn''t want to waste any time on idle chatter. Despite the danger he was in, Orcus managed to reattach his head to his body and get back on his feet, ready to face his opponents.
The three demons were taken aback by Orcus''s sudden resurrection. They had believed that they had sessfully eliminated their target, and they were now confused and disoriented. One of them even expressed disbelief, eximing, "What the hell? It is quite evident that I severed your head from your lifeless shell of a body."
However, Orcus was quick to retort, taunting the demons further. "Well, just end it all immediately so I can start collecting my money and datingdies," he said, mocking their ipetence.
The demons were now faced with a formidable opponent, and they realized that they were in for a tough fight. Nevertheless, they drew their weapons and prepared to engage in battle with Orcus.
Orcus'' right arm, on the other hand, was twisted into a monstrous w made of shadow energy. The tips of the ws were razor-sharp, capable of slicing through solid objects with ease. The three demons stared in disbelief as Orcus revealed his mastery of dark magic, and they began to realize the grave mistake they had made in underestimating him.
"Pathetic demons, you should have done your research before attempting to take down the Pir of Lust," Orcus sneered as he charged towards them, his shadowy weapons gleaming menacingly in the dimly lit corridor. The demons attempted to counterattack with their swords, but their des could not prate Orcus'' shadowy mace and w.
With a swift swipe of his w, Orcus sent one of the demons crashing into the wall, leaving a deep gash in the stone. The second demon attempted to cast a spell, but Orcus swiftly countered with a st of dark energy that sent the demon flying backward, crashing into his aplice.
Orcus''s left arm mace, crafted out of a shadowy force, had done its work of crushing the third demon''s skull in a sh. The remaining two demons had their jaws drop, and their faces were filled with fear. Orcus was utterly in control, and thebination of his ck magic mastery and his physical abilities had given him the upper hand.
The second demon attempted to take a step forward, but Orcus was lightning fast with his sword-like arm, and he sliced the demon''s thigh with a forceful strike. The wound was wide and deep, and the demon fell to the floor writhing in agony.
----
(A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)
Thank you very much for all your support.
I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle???¡ã . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ???¡ã ???¡ã
Chapter 89 89: Enjoying The Night! [R-18+]
Power stones plzz
------
The second demon attempted to take a step forward, but Orcus was lightning fast with his sword-like arm, and he sliced the demon''s thigh with a forceful strike. The wound was wide and deep, and the demon fell to the floor writhing in agony.
Thest demon, the one who had spoken earlier, tried to run away from the scene, but Orcus was quicker, and he threw his mace at the demon''s back. The demon stumbled and fell, and Orcus was upon him in an instant. He plunged his sword-like arm through the demon''s back and out of its chest, ending its life.
The leather armor that the incubus wore proved to bepletely ineffective against Orcus''s arm. With a swift motion, Orcus sliced the incubus from the heart all the way up to the shoulder, leaving a gaping wound. However, the attack had no effect on the incubus, who was already dead.
As the second of hisrades fell to Orcus''s de, the leader of the group watched in horror. Despite his training and experience, he felt powerless against the sheer strength and speed of Orcus''s attacks. He could only shake his head in disbelief as he realized that his fellow soldiers had been no match for the infamous warrior.
"You filthy scumbag," the leader spat, his anger and frustration boiling over. "You just ughtered my friends without even giving them a chance to defend themselves. I won''t let you get away with this." His voice quivering with a mix of fear and rage, he prepared to face Orcus, determined to avenge his fallenrades.
"Eh, I don''t feel like dying. Because of this, I won''t waste my time with you anymore; you were never a match for me," Orcus said, his voice dripping with condescension. The demon, angered by Orcus''s words and the deaths of his friends, hurled his chakram at the warrior and stabbed at him with a dagger.
Orcus acted quickly, using his flesh mace to block the spinning chakram in a split second. With lightning-fast reflexes, he then brought the mace down on the arm of the demon holding the dagger,pletely crushing its bones, tendons, and muscles. The demon howled in agony, dropping the weapon as his arm went limp at his side. Orcus stood over him, looming like a giant, as the demon writhed in pain.
"You should have taken my warning seriously," Orcus sneered. "You and your friends were never going to win. Now, go back to the abyss where you belong." With a final contemptuous nce, Orcus turned and strode away, leaving the demon to suffer alone on the blood-soaked battlefield.
The demon continued to wail in agony, writhing on the ground and throwing his useless arm at Orcus in a pitiful attempt to fend off the warrior. He begged for mercy, pleading with Orcus to help him.
But Orcus was unrelenting. He merely ducked his head and returned both of his fleshy arms back to their normal state at the same time. With a cold, calcted move, he grabbed the demon''s throat and stomped down hard on his neck. The demon''s wails were cut off abruptly as his neck snapped, and hey still on the ground.
Orcus felt nothing as he surveyed the carnage around him. The battlefield was littered with the bodies of his fallen foes, each one of them foolish enough to think that they could take on a member of the Pirs - let alone the inexperienced but still powerful Lord of Lust - with the level of strength they possessed. It wasughable, pitiful.
Since Alex had arrived, there had been a total of five attempts made on his life. Each one had been sessful, leaving a trail of bodies in their wake. But Orcus had been there to protect him, to stand between him and his enemies. And he had proven time and time again that he was more than capable of defending his charge, no matter what the cost.
-------
While Orcus was dealing with intruder Alex was enjoying his night:
"Ahnnn! More, if you please..." Nyssa''s moans echoed throughout the room as she rode Alex''s cock with unbridled passion. She gazed into his eyes with a burning desire, urging him to give her more. Despite his initial reluctance, Alex couldn''t resist the allure of Nyssa''s body, and he eventually gave in to her demands.
As he caressed her breasts, his hands instinctively gravitated towards her nipples, teasing them with gentle strokes. Nyssa gasped and arched her back, her body trembling with pleasure as Alex continued to explore her curves.
Despite the intense physical connection between them, Alex couldn''t help but feel a tinge of guilt. As the King of Lust, he was well aware of the challenges that came with his title. He knew that his insatiable appetite for pleasure often left a trail of broken hearts and shattered expectations in its wake.
But for now, all he could focus on was the woman in front of him, lost in a sea of sensations and longing for more.
Despite Nyssa''s hands gripping Alex''s shoulders tightly, he continued to thrust into her with increasing force. Each push brought her dangerously close to the edge, threatening to send her over the edge of pleasure.
Alex''s movements were calcted and deliberate, each one designed to elicit a response from Nyssa''s body. He could feel her walls clenching around him, drawing him deeper with each thrust. It was a feeling that he couldn''t get enough of.
As he reached deeper into her, he felt her body shudder with ecstasy, her moans growing louder and more urgent. Alex knew that he was pushing her to the brink, but he couldn''t stop himself. He was lost in the moment, lost in the sensation of Nyssa''s body wrapped around him.
----
(A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)
Thank you very much for all your support.
I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle???¡ã . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ???¡ã ???¡ã
Chapter 90 90: Deep Into Her! [R-18+]
Power stonesa?o???a?o???a?o???
-------
As he reached deeper into her, he felt her body shudder with ecstasy, her moans growing louder and more urgent. Alex knew that he was pushing her to the brink, but he couldn''t stop himself. He was lost in the moment, lost in the sensation of Nyssa''s body wrapped around him.
Finally, with a final, explosive thrust, Alex pushed Nyssa over the edge. She cried out his name, her body trembling with pleasure as she reached the pinnacle of ecstasy. Alex watched as she came undone, savoring the feeling of her body convulsing around him.
Lauryn strode into the bedroom, her towel hitting the bathroom floor with a soft thud. Having already finished her bath, she left Asmodea and Aureal alone and was surprised to find Nyssa and Alex entangled in an intimate embrace. Despite her initial shock, she couldn''t help but feel a stirring of arousal at the sight.
Without hesitation, Lauryn climbed onto the bed and made her way towards the couple, her movements slow and seductive. She took off her sses and ced them on the nightstand, then lowered herself onto all fours, her body arching in a way that captivated both Nyssa and Alex.
As she neared them, Lauryn could feel the heat emanating from their bodies, a testament to their shared desire. She joined them with a grace that belied her eagerness, her body responding to their every touch.
For a few blissful moments, all three of them were lost in a world of pleasure, each touch and kiss a testament to their insatiable lust. It was a moment of pure abandon, a fleeting escape from the constraints of their everyday lives.
Lauryn positioned herself in front of Alex and Nyssa, cing a hand on Nyssa''s thigh and feeling the heat radiating from her skin. As she watched Alex thrust into Nyssa''s slick folds, Lauryn felt a pang of desire stir in her own body. She moved her hand up to Nyssa''s pussy, feeling the wetness and the pulsing of her walls as Alex continued to prate her deeply.
With her other hand, Lauryn reached down and gripped Alex''s cock, feeling the hardness and the veins that throbbed beneath his skin. As she began to stroke him, she realized that she wanted him inside her too, to feel the fullness and the pleasure that came with his size and his skill.
Lauryn decided to make her move, pulling Nyssa''s hand away and taking her ce on top of Alex. She guided him inside her with a moan of pleasure, feeling the stretch and the pressure as he filled her uppletely. She rode him hard, bouncing up and down on his cock as he gripped her hips and guided her movements.
In the Kingdom of Lust, there was always room for one more in the tangle of limbs and bodies, and Lauryn was determined to make the most of her time there. With Alex and Nyssa beside her, she lost herself in the heat and the passion of the moment, letting the pleasure wash over her in waves.
Lauryn''s fingers continued their tantalizing dance on Nyssa''s sensitive area, making her moan with pleasure. She could feel the demon''s body trembling with excitement, and she knew that she was building up to a powerful climax.
Meanwhile, Alex was enjoying the feel of Lauryn''s breast with his hands. He one boob in his hand began to squeeze them and at the same time Nyssa giving moan I fuck her pussy and squeeze her boob on it, relishing the sensation of the soft flesh in his jand. He then moved his attention to the other breast, giving it the same treatment.
Lauryn''s own arousal was growing as she watched Alex suck on her breasts. She could feel her nipples hardening and her pussy getting wetter by the second. She decided to take matters into her own hands and straddled Alex, positioning his cock at the entrance of her pussy.
With a slow, deliberate movement, she lowered herself onto him, feeling his thickness stretch her open. She moaned as she began to ride him, taking him deep inside her with each thrust. Alex''s hands moved to her hips, helping her to find a rhythm that worked for both of them.
Nyssa was now also getting in on the action, using her fingers to stimte Lauryn''s clitoris while she rode Alex. Thebined sensations were almost too much for Lauryn to handle, and she felt herself building up to a powerful orgasm.
Alex ced Lauryn''s nipple in his lips and began to suckle on it gently, as if she were a newborn baby. The feeling of her soft skin against his mouth sent a shiver down his spine. As he increased the pressure he was applying to Nyssa''s genitals, he couldn''t help but be drawn in by the adorable sound of Lauryn''s groans. It was the kind of sound that would make any man''s blood pump faster.
With one hand on Nyssa''s buttocks, Alex began to massage the area around the base of her tail, fascinated by the potential influence it could have on a demon. As he worked his way up the base of the tail, he noticed a sudden gasp of pleasure from Nyssa. He had found her weak point. Continuing to apply pressure on the base of the tail, he watched as Nyssa squirmed and moaned with pleasure.
As Alex continued to massage the base of Nyssa''s tail, she let out a sudden cry of pleasure, eximing, "Aya! My rear end... You''ve got it made right there." It was the reaction he had been hoping for. He applied more pressure to the base of her tail, intrigued by the way it seemed to influence her.
----
(A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)
Thank you very much for all your support.
I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle???¡ã . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ???¡ã ???¡ã
Chapter 91 91: A Pleasurable Threesome! [R-18+]
Power stones for fan value plzz.a?o?????''"
-----
As Alex continued to massage the base of Nyssa''s tail, she let out a sudden cry of pleasure, eximing "Aya! My rear end... You''ve got it made right there." It was the reaction he had been hoping for. He applied more pressure to the base of her tail, intrigued by the way it seemed to influence her.
As he focused on the tail, Alex realized that it was Nyssa''s weak point, and the pressure he was applying had a significant impact on her.
The tail itself seemed to be the most sensitive area, and he experimented with different levels of pressure to see how it affected her response.
Nyssa''s moans grew louder as he continued to apply pressure, and Alex couldn''t help but feel a sense of satisfaction at discovering her weak spot.
As Nyssa let out a moan, Alex felt a sense of satisfaction. He had discovered her weak spot - the base of her tail - and was putting pressure on it to produce the desired response. "Aya! My rear end... You''ve got it made right there," Nyssa eximed, acknowledging the sensation.
Alex''s focus then turned to Lauryn, as he continued to explore her body. With his mouth on one of her nipples, he used his other hand to explore the folds of her wet pussy. As she breathed heavily, he increased the pressure of his bite on her nipple, causing her to moan with pleasure.
Nyssa turned her head to nce at Lauryn''s exposed breast, scrutinizing it with a curious look. Lauryn, noticing the attention, grinned teasingly while continuing to moan in pleasure.
She held up her free breast with her hand, yfully tempting Nyssa. Nyssa''s amusement quickly turned to frustration, as she longed toy her lips on Lauryn''s tempting flesh.
While everyone else bounced on Alex''s firm shaft, Nyssa was the only one propping herself up, fixated on Lauryn''s exposed breast.
Despite the tempting distractions, Alex remained focused and in control. He continued to pleasure each of his partners, skillfully adjusting his movements to cater to their desires.
The room was filled with the sounds of moans and whimpers as pleasure coursed through their bodies.
As Alex''s thrusts intensified, Nyssa struggled to maintain herposure. Each thrust brought her dangerously close to copsing under the weight of pleasure.
Despite her struggles, she couldn''t help but make a coy face, pursing her lips in a seductive manner, hoping to catch Lauryn''s attention and put an end to her teasing.
Meanwhile, Lauryn continued to tease Nyssa, finding pleasure in the demon girl''s vulnerable state. The two of them had a yful dynamic, often engaging in teasing and banter during their intimate moments.
However, as Nyssa''s pleasure intensified, Lauryn began to feel a sense of urgency, realizing that Nyssa was on the brink of copse.
In an effort to satisfy both of their desires, Alex shifted his focus to Nyssa, slowing his movements and adjusting his pace to bring her back from the edge. As Nyssa''s moans of pleasure turned to sighs of relief, Lauryn''s teasing turned to tender kisses and gentle caresses.
After some yful teasing, Lauryn finally gave in to Nyssa''s seduction. She drew Nyssa''s crimson lips to her exposed breast and kissed it, allowing Nyssa to encircle her nipple and savor the delicious treat.
Nyssa''s tongue explored every inch of Lauryn''s breast, skillfully teasing and pleasuring her lover''s sensitive spots. As Nyssa licked and sucked on Lauryn''s are, the stunning witch couldn''t help but let out an audible groan of pleasure.
Lauryn took a moment to appreciate the view in front of her, marveling at the sight of Nyssa''s lips wrapped around her breast. The two of them were lost in a world of pleasure, their bodies intertwined and pulsing with desire.
As Alex continued to pleasure his partners, the room was filled with the sounds of moans and sighs. The air was thick with the heady scent of sex, as the three of them gave in to their primal urges.
Alex and Nyssa were lost in a world of pleasure, taking turns sucking on Lauryn''s enormous breasts. As one of themvished attention on one breast, the other did the same to the other, causing Lauryn to moan and writhe with pleasure.
Meanwhile, Alex continued to work his magic, massaging the base of Nyssa''s tail while simultaneously running his fingers up and down her crotch.
Nyssa bounced enthusiastically on Alex''s cock, savoring the hard pounding that his shaft was giving her.
Not to be left out, Lauryn joined in the fun, massaging Nyssa''s pussy and stroking Alex''s cock through his skin. The room was filled with the sounds of moans and sighs, as the three of them lost themselves in pleasure.
Alex''s cock was thoroughly enjoying the massage, responding eagerly to the skilled touch of both Nyssa and Lauryn. The air was thick with the scent of sex, as the three of them gave in to their primal urges.
Despite joining the orgiastic threesome after the other two, Lauryn quickly caught up and was soon lost in a world of pleasure.
Alex entered Nyssa''s pussy first, his hard cock traveling all the way up into her womb. Nyssa moaned with pleasure as she felt Alex''s cock throbbing and pulsating inside of her, and she could feel his warm seed entering her.
Not long after, Nyssa herself reached her peak and began to chew on Alex''s shaft as well as Lauryn''s hand. The intensity of the pleasure was overwhelming, and the room was filled with the sounds of moans and groans.
As they reached the pinnacle of their pleasure, both Nyssa and Alex bit down on Lauryn''s nipples, driven by pure instinct. The sensation was electric, and Lauryn let out her loudest groan yet as she reached her own climax.
The three of them were lost in a sea of pleasure, their bodies intertwined and pulsing with desire. The air was thick with the scent of sex, as they gave in to their primal urges and lost themselves in the moment.
----
(A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)
Thank you very much for all your support.
I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle???¡ã . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ???¡ã ???¡ã
Chapter 92 92: Any Tips!
Power stones plzz for fan valuea?o???a?o???a?o???a?o???
-------
The three of them were lost in a sea of pleasure, their bodies intertwined and pulsing with desire. The air was thick with the scent of sex, as they gave in to their primal urges and lost themselves in the moment.
As Alex''s intense stroking on Lauryn''s pussy continued, the moment of climax arrived just a few secondster. The room was filled with the sound of moans and groans as the three of them reached the height of their pleasure.
Reluctantly, Nyssa peeled herself off of Alex''s shaft. She wanted nothing more than to continue feeling his warm length inside of her, but she knew that she needed to clean up first. She hadn''t taken a bath yet, and the sweat and other fluids from their escapades had left her feeling sticky and dirty.
"Wow, Alex, you never fail to amaze me with that stick of yours," Nyssa said with a smile. "You truly are the best fianc?? in the world. As much as I want to continue fucking you here and now, I really need to take a shower."
With that, Nyssa made her excuse and headed for the bathroom, where Asmodea and Aureal were likely still taking a soak. She couldn''t wait to wash off the sweat and grime from their wild and passionate threesome, and she couldn''t wait to see what other adventures the night had in store for them.
" Mmmm, I''m going to need to give myself a nice fucking sometime soon, but it''s not a big deal because I don''t mind waiting." Lauryn''s statement was met with a round of chuckles from the others in the bed. She got up from the bed and stretched her arms out. "I need to get myself ready for the meeting that we haveing up, so let''s get started. It sounds like it may be rather intriguing."
"Are you familiar with it in any way?" Alex asked, turning to face the others in the bed.
Lauryn, Aureal, and Nyssa exchanged knowing looks. "Oh, we know a lot about the forting gathering," Aureal said, a sly smile on her face. "It''s going to be quite the event."
Alex looked at them with curiosity. "Well, I think it would be helpful to know some information before the time when it is held. I''m not really sure how I''m meant to carry myself when I''m around individuals of such a high ss."
Lauryn walked over to him and ced a reassuring hand on his shoulder. "Don''t worry, Alex. Just be yourself. You don''t have to pretend to be someone you''re not. Besides, we''ll all be there with you."
Nyssa nodded in agreement. "Exactly. We''ll stick together and show everyone how amazing our little group is."
Aureal chimed in with a mischievous grin. "And if anyone gives you trouble, just let me know. I''ll make sure they regret it."
"But"
"But?"
"Well, let''s start with the fact that you are ''The Lord Of Lust,'' and I want to emphasize the word ''the'' here. As one of the seven most powerful people in these circles, you can probably do as you please regardless of what others think of you, even in front of the various Rulers of Sin. They have told the seven of you that it is a privilege that is exclusively yours to enjoy," Nyssa responded with a sly smile.
"I hope they don''t have too many lofty expectations for me to live up to. I mean, are there any specific honorifics or protocols I should know when dealing with people of this caliber?" Alex inquired, looking a bit uneasy.
Lauryn chimed in, "There are definitely some protocols to be followed, but they vary from one individual to another, so it''s difficult to give you a clear answer. Some people may require formal titles or modes of address, while others may be moreid-back. It''s all about reading the room and adjusting ordingly."
Aureal added, "It''s also worth noting that some of these people may have a certain level of arrogance or entitlement due to their status, so it''s important to show respect, but not to let them walk all over you."
Nyssa concluded, "Ultimately, you should just be yourself and not worry too much about what they think. You are the Lord Of Lust, after all, and they should be grateful to be in your presence."
"If there are any important details you need to know, Asmodea or Batibat will surely inform you," Nyssa reassured Alex. "As for your behavior, just be yourself. Remember, you are the Lord Of Lust, one of the seven most powerful individuals in these circles. You have the privilege of doing what you want, even when ites to the other Rulers of Sin."
Alex chuckled. "Well, that''s a relief. But what am I supposed to do in the meantime?"
Nyssa smirked mischievously. "Oh, I think I have an idea," she said suggestively.
Alex raised an eyebrow. "And what might that be?"
Nyssa leaned in close to Alex''s ear and whispered her n. "Ah, I see," Alex said with a smirk. "That will certainly help pass the time."
Nyssa winked at him. "I thought you''d like it."
Nyssa suggested that it would be a good idea for Alex tomit more spells from the Grimoire to memory, given that they were short on effective spells during the recent battles with angels and other enemies. The uing meeting with the Rulers of Sin also seemed like a good reason to prepare as much as possible.
Lauryn, on the other hand, had a different idea of how to upy her time while waiting. She decided to wear some provocative attire, which caused Alex''s member to twitch in excitement. Before leaving the room, she teased him by saying that perhaps the next time she wants him inside her, she would wear the same outfit.
----
(A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)
Thank you very much for all your support.
I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle???¡ã . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ???¡ã ???¡ã
Chapter 93 93: Grimoire!
Power stones plzza?o???a?o???a?o???a?o???
------
Lauryn, on the other hand, had a different idea of how to upy her time while waiting. She decided to wear some provocative attire, which caused Alex''s dick to twitch in excitement. Before leaving the room, she teased him by saying that perhaps the next time she wants him inside her, she would wear the same outfit.
As Lauryn left, Alex couldn''t help but think about the uing meeting and what it would entail. He knew that he had to be prepared and focused, but at the same time, he couldn''t shake off the excitement that came with being in the presence of such powerful individuals. He wondered what the Rulers of Sin would think of him and if he could live up to their expectations as the Lord Of Lust.
Alex had been informed by Asmodea that the Grimoire was avable to him anytime he needed it, and he made a mental note to search for a spell that would allow him to conjure the book whenever he required assistance in directing the flow of his power. He realized that until he learned this spell, it was essential to always have the book on him.
As he walked over to the section of his room designated for reading and analyzing texts, Alex pondered on the importance of the Grimoire. This ancient book contained a wealth of knowledge about magic, spells, and incantations, and he knew that it would be an invaluable tool for him as he continued to explore his abilities.
Alex had always been fascinated by magic and the supernatural, and now that he had discovered that he was a wielder of magic, he felt even more drawn to the mysterious and mystical world that surrounded him. He knew that he had a lot to learn, and that the Grimoire would be his guide on this journey.
As Alex entered the designated section of his room, he spotted the Grimoire sitting on top of a desk, waiting for him whenever he was ready. It had been delivered to his room by Asmodea, and he knew that it was a powerful tool that he could use to enhance his magic abilities.
As he reached for the book, he couldn''t help but feel a sense of curiosity and intrigue. The Grimoire was an ancient text that had been passed down through generations of magic users, and he wondered what secrets it held within its pages.
As he opened the book and began to read from its magical text, Alex felt a strange sensation wash over him. It was as if he wasmunicating with the memory or essence of the person who had previously owned the book. He wasn''t sure if it was a spell or a fragment of the demon''s soul, but the experience was both eerie and fascinating.
Despite the mystery surrounding the Grimoire, Alex felt drawn to its pages. He turned to the first page of the book, which contained strange and unfamiliar characters that he knew only he could decipher. As he began to read, he felt a surge of power flow through him, and he knew that he was on the path to discovering the secrets of magic that had been hidden for centuries.
"It appears that some time has passed since thestmunication. Have you checked to see how things are going at my private vi? I am curious about the current status of the cities and regions that are dedicated to my personal lust, as well as the well-being of my personal butlers and bodyguards."
"I must admit that I am beginning to long for theforts and pleasures of my former abode. However, my feelings are somewhat mixed, as I also remember the annoyance and frustration that I experienced while living there."
"When you refer to my personal Lust, are you speaking of the brothel that was located on Arhs Street in Lutelia? If so, I have no particr attachment to that establishment and am not concerned with its current state. My interests lie elsewhere, and I would appreciate an update on those matters if possible."
Upon entering the establishment, the Voice remarks, "At first nce, particrly from the exterior, it appears to be alluring and appealing; yet, ''whoa! If you take even one step inside, you won''t be able to leave until you''ve experienced all your money bought you. Hello there! Why am I the only one who seems to be talking?''"
The Voice then addresses the book in their possession, "C''mon, talk to me man to man... To speak frankly, man to book... In any case, the incubus to the magic spell in the book. However, how are things going?"
It is unclear what specific matters the Voice is referring to, but they seem to be seeking guidance or reassurance from the book. They are curious about the state of the world around them or perhaps their own personal affairs.
The Voice''s tone is one of curiosity and perhaps even apprehension, as they describe the alluring yet dangerous nature of the establishment. They are eager to hear from the book and continue the dialogue.
Alex found it strange to talk to a book, but he attempted tomunicate with it regardless. He responded to the question posed to him, saying, "Um... Well, I guess that''s good," though he wasn''t quite sure how to proceed from there.
The book seemed to respond to him, expressing surprise at hisckluster answer. "Reaaaaaalllly? Just good? That''s not a problem at all," it said. The book went on to suggest that Alex inject some vigor into his physique, as he would soon be engaged in some major fighting.
----
(A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)
Thank you very much for all your support.
I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle???¡ã . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ???¡ã ???¡ã
Chapter 94 94: The Speaking Grimoire
Power stonesa?o???a?o???a?o???a?o???
-----
The book seemed to respond to him, expressing surprise at hisckluster answer. "Reaaaaaalllly? Just good? That''s not a problem at all," it said. The book went on to suggest that Alex inject some vigor into his physique, as he would soon be engaged in some major fighting.
The book then appeared to realize that it had revealed too much information, saying, "Yeah, sh*t, I shouldn''t have divulged such information to you..." Despite this slip-up, the book encouraged Alex to get ready for some exciting battles, hinting at the challenges he would soon face.
Alex was taken aback by the book''s sudden shift in tone and the information it had revealed. He was left with more questions than answers, unsure of whaty ahead and how he would prepare for it.
Alex was frustrated by theck of clear guidance on how to defend himself against the uing battles. He expressed his concerns to the book, unsure of how to maintain control over the spells he knew how to cast.
The book seemed to acknowledge Alex''s concerns, but also seemed unsure of how to help. "If I''m a book, how the heck am I expected to teach lessons to others?" it said, indicating that it may not be the best source of practical guidance.
However, the book did offer a potential solution in the form of someone named Limbra. "Limbra is able to teach you a thing or two, but you had better watch out! Her method of instructing is second to none," the book said.
Alex was intrigued by this mention of Limbra and her teaching methods. He wondered who she was and how she could help him gain better control over his spells. He made a mental note to find out more about her and seek her guidance if possible.
The book offered Alex an unconventional solution to his problem of maintaining control over his magic. "If you''re having trouble keeping your magic under control, my rmendation is to... go up close to the cretin, grab his head in your palm, and give that motherfucker a good thrashing!" the book suggested, lending Alex some power to achieve this.
While this solution may have seemed extreme to Alex, the book seemed confident that it would work. It also promised to provide further guidance if needed. "But don''t worry, I''m here to reassure you that I can provide you with further useful guidance whenever you like. Simply turn the page in this book to the appropriate section, and question away!" the book said.
Alex wasn''t quite sure what to make of the book''s advice, but he appreciated the offer of further guidance. He wondered what the appropriate section of the book might be and made a mental note to explore itter. For now, he decided to keep the book close at hand, just in case he needed to consult it for any reason.
Between the cover and the remainder of the book, it''s starting to be a little stuffy in here anyhow... It brings up an important question for me, as I''m not really caught up on current events, "do you know where I put my sword?"
"Eh? Where would I look to find out where the sword is in a book? You don''t even need it."
"That is the essence of it. As you probably already know, it''s a formidable de, just so you know. And it prefers not to be in the hands of random bystanders or particr people who have appropriated the sword for their own use."
"I guess that makes sense. But why are you asking me about the sword?"
"Well, it''s just that I''ve been hearing whispers that the sword has resurfaced after being lost for so long. And I have this nagging feeling that something big is about to happen. Something that will require your sword and your strength."
"I see. So you''re saying that I need to find the sword as soon as possible?"
"Yes, that''s exactly what I''m saying. And once you have the sword in your possession, you need to keep it safe at all times. For it is not just any ordinary sword. It''s a weapon of great power, and it must be wielded with care and precision."
Alex was feeling overwhelmed with the information he was receiving from the book, especially when it mentioned Death''s weapon being misced. He couldn''t imagine the consequences of such an urrence. He listened intently to the book as it revealed the name of the de - Old Age. The book emphasized how ancient and valuable the sword was, and how it preferred thepany of elderly people.
However, despite its preferences, the book suggested that the sword would enjoy Alex''spany if he were to find it. The book warned Alex to keep the sword hidden from those who were greedy and unscrupulous. If he didn''t want to use it himself, then he should pass it on to someone else who could safeguard it.
Alex was unsure of what to make of this information. He had never been a swordsman and had no desire to start now. However, he couldn''t ignore the urgency in the book''s voice. He decided to keep an eye out for Old Age and ensure it didn''t fall into the wrong hands.
Alex was taken aback by the book''s sudden interest in his personal life, especially when it came to arranging a marriage without his knowledge. "What? You did what?" he eximed.
The book continued, "Rx, my boy! It''s all been arranged. You don''t have to do anything but show up and say ''I do.'' And don''t worry, she''s quite lovely. I''m sure you''ll find her attractive."
Alex couldn''t believe what he was hearing. He had no intention of getting married, especially to someone he had never even met before. "I don''t know about all of this. Marriage is a bigmitment, and I don''t even know if I''m ready for that yet."
The book interrupted, "Ah, but you humans have such quaint customs. It''s not a big deal, really. And who knows, you might actually enjoy spending time with her. Just give it a chance, will you?"
----
(A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)
Thank you very much for all your support.
I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle???¡ã . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ???¡ã ???¡ã
Chapter 95 95: My Memory!
Power stonesa?o???a?o???a?o???a?o???
-----
The book interrupted, "Ah, but you humans have such quaint customs. It''s not a big deal, really. And who knows, you might actually enjoy spending time with her. Just give it a chance, will you?"
Alex sighed. He wasn''t sure what to make of the book''s insistence on this marriage, but he didn''t want to upset it either. "Fine, I''ll give it a chance. But can we focus on more important matters at hand, like finding this sword you mentioned earlier?"
"I like you! I really, really like you! I''m happy that I picked you since you have all it takes to rece ''Asmodeus'' as the Lord of Lust in the Realm of Lust. That''s quite a mouthful, but whatever, I wish you the best of luck with that damned son of mine and that tournament held once every decade... assuming you live long enough. HA HA. I am very happy, choob."
After then, the peculiar individuals were nowhere to be found. Alex realised that despite the fact that this was just the second time he had seen those words, he still did not fullyprehend them.
Alex was certain that the words he had just heard were from the former lord. Although he couldn''t confirm it, he had a strong feeling that the voice and the person were one and the same.
He picked up the book and flipped through its pages until he found the spot where he had left off reading.
The Grimoire, much like the voice he had just heard,cked any semnce of organization or structure. The words seemed to be scattered randomly throughout the pages, making it difficult for Alex to discern any meaning or order.
As he read on, he realized that the chaotic nature of the book was intentional. It was designed to be difficult to decipher and understand, a deliberate attempt to keep its contents hidden from anyone who wasn''t meant to ess them.
The former lord must have known this and intentionally left his message in a ce that would be difficult to find and interpret.
As Alex continued to read the Grimoire, he couldn''t help but notice the haphazard way in which the text was written.
It seemed as though a child of no more than four years old had been given the task of copying a paragraph into the book, but instead of following any semnce of order, they had written the words at random. To make matters worse, the child''s handwriting was sloppy and difficult to read.
Despite the chaotic nature of the text, Alex was determined tomit every spell he read to memory.
He knew that the Grimoire contained powerful magic that could aid him in his quest, and he was willing to put in the effort to decipher its contents.
Luckily, Alex had an somewhat good memory from his previous self memory at his disposal. This allowed him to easily recall any spells he had previously read, making it easier for him to locate them in the Grimoire.
He couldn''t help but feel grateful for this gift, as it made the task of navigating the chaotic book much easier.
Alex couldn''t help but wonder if his somewhat good memory was something that came naturally to him as a demon or Lord of Lust.
Perhaps it was a result of his exposure to the Grimoire itself. Regardless of the reason, he was determined to use his abilities to their fullest potential in order to unlock the secrets of the book.
As Alex continued to read through spells to store them into his memory, he couldn''t help but feel a pang of regret. It was a humbling experience to realize how easy it was for him to memorize these incantations, knowing how difficult it must be for others to learn and rememberrge quantities of words in order to cast a wide variety of spells suitable for any situation.
Despite his confidence in his abilities, he knew that his now enhance memory was not something that everyone possessed.
He felt a sense of empathy for those who had to put in more effort to master their craft. He wondered how many promising mages had given up due to the sheer amount of work required to be proficient in magic.
Alex knew that Limbra, in particr, would have to work hard to maintain her magical skills. Although he had not yet witnessed her in action, he had no doubt that she was an expert in her field. He imagined her pouring over tomes and scrolls, memorizing spells and practicing incantations until they were second nature. He knew that it was this level of dedication that separated the true masters from the novices.
As Alex continued to immerse himself in the study of magic, his thoughts turned to the subus he had seen in the city the other day. He was certain that what she had done was magic of some kind, especially given the circumstances surrounding her actions.
What intrigued Alex the most was the fact that the subus had not chanted any incantations, recited any spells, or even spoken much at all during the entire process. Instead, she had simply raised one of her tarot cards and spoken out the name of the card she was holding. Alex couldn''t help but wonder what kind of magic was at y here.
Intrigued by the mysterious subus, Alex decided to make an effort to recall the oues of each card she had already used.
He pored over the deck, studying each card in turn, and noting down its corresponding meaning. It was then that he discovered the ability of the High Priestess card, the first one the subus had used during their encounter.
Alex''s curiosity was piqued even further. He wondered if there were other tarot cards that held magical powers, and if so, what they were capable of. He resolved to investigate further, eager to unlock the secrets of this mysterious art.
Perhaps the tarot held the key to unlocking even more powerful magic, magic that could aid him in his quest to be a master of the arcane.
----
(A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)
Thank you very much for all your support.
I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle???¡ã . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ???¡ã ???¡ã
Chapter 96 96: Be Cautious Of Her!
Power stonesa?o???a?o???a?o???a?o???
-----
Perhaps the tarot held the key to unlocking even more powerful magic, magic that could aid him in his quest to be a master of the arcane.
Alex''s mind was still reeling from the memory of the subus and her mysterious tarot cards. He remembered vividly how she had absorbed the mes that had been cast at her, using the power of her tarot cards to ward off the attack.
Though he was still not entirely clear on the concept, he knew that the tarot held a great deal of power that he had yet to fullyprehend.
As he continued to reflect on their encounter, Alex recalled that the subus had also used the Chariot card and the Strength card.
He had no trouble understanding the effects that both cards had to provide; strength, first and foremost, one''s physical strength.
In addition, the Chariot enhanced both the rider''s speed and their reflexes, making them faster and more agile than ever before.
Suddenly, a voice interrupted his thoughts. "Oh wait... I remember now, she did give me one of those cards," It was then that Alex had a startling recollection that the subus Zie had bestowed onto him a card from her deck of tarot cards.
Excited by this revtion, It was the Tower card, a card typically associated with sudden upheavals, unexpected change, and destruction. Alex wondered what kind of power the card held, and how it could be used to aid him in his magical endeavors.
Alex''s curiosity was piqued as he observed the subus examining the Tower card he had pulled from his pocket. "Wouldn''t that throw off the timing for the whole set? How could she possibly provide a reading at this point? Interesting, I wonder what it''s used for," he mused, lost in thought.
As he re-entered the room, Alex noticed that the card was still tucked away in the pocket of his old clothing. He carefully retrieved it and examined it closely, marveling at the intricate design and the power it seemed to hold. He then reced it on the desk, ready to delve deeper into the mysteries of the tarot.
At that moment, Asmodea entered the room and snuck up behind Alex, her hands suddenly resting on his shoulders. The sudden contact caused him to jump in surprise, but he quicklyposed himself as she began to speak.
"Oh? And why on earth would you possess such a fascinating thing, my handsome Lord?" Her voice was sultry and seductive, causing a shiver to run down Alex''s spine. As she pressed herrge breasts into his neck, he could feel the hard points of her nipples rubbing against his skin, sending waves of pleasure through his body.
Despite his growing arousal, Alex tried to stay focused on the matter at hand. "It''s a tarot card," he exined, "from a deck given to me by a subus I met in the city. I''m still trying to understand its power and how it can be used."
Asmodea nodded, her fingers tracing patterns on Alex''s shoulders. "The tarot can be a powerful tool, my Lord. It can reveal hidden truths and offer insight into the future. But it can also be dangerous in the wrong hands."
Alex felt a shiver of apprehension run through him at her words, but he couldn''t deny his growing fascination with the tarot and its potential power. He resolved to continue his studies and learn all he could about this ancient and mystical art.
Alex recalled that Zie had begged him to keep this card to himself and told him not to show it to anybody; yet, the card was still seen by her. "You know, there''s this beautiful subus by the name of Zazie who has a collection of cards that is almost identical to that... You wouldn''t happen to have run into her, would you say?"
Asmodea asked, her voiceced with curiosity as she leaned in closer to Alex. He felt her breath on his neck, sending a shiver down his spine.
Alex hesitated for a moment, debating whether or not he should reveal his encounter with Zie to Asmodea. He remembered Zie''s warning not to tell anyone about the card, but he was also curious about Asmodea''s interest in it. Then he decided against it.
Alex responded quickly, trying to conceal his difort at the mention of Zie''s name. "Zazie... no, I don''t know her. Isn''t she one of the members of the Pir?"
Asmodea narrowed her eyes, studying Alex''s expression for any sign of deception. "Yes, she is," she replied slowly, still eyeing him intently. "But why do you ask?"
Alex took a deep breath, trying topose himself. "I just... heard her name mentioned before. But I don''t know her personally."
Asmodea seemed to ept his answer, but she still looked wary. "Well, just be careful," she warned him. "Zazie is a dangerous opponent, and she''smitted to Arazra. Even though you have some background information on her, you should still regard her with hostility as an enemy."
Alex nodded, trying to appear grateful for the warning. But inside, he couldn''t help but feel a twinge of guilt for keeping Zie''s tarot card a secret from Asmodea. He resolved to be more cautious in the future, knowing that he couldn''t let his emotions get in the way of his duties as a demon lord.
Alex paused mid-sentence as he realized that he might have unintentionally given away information that he shouldn''t have. He quickly tried to backpedal and rify what he meant.
"Actually, I misspoke. The subus I encountered was indeed named Zie, not Zazie. Sorry about that. And to be honest, I''m not entirely sure if she''s part of the pir or not."
Asmodea raised an eyebrow at Alex''s sudden correction, but didn''t seem to push the matter any further.
----
(A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)
Thank you very much for all your support.
I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle???¡ã . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ???¡ã ???¡ã
Chapter 97 97: Absolutely Stunning!
Power stonesa?o???a?o???a?o???a?o???
-----
Asmodea raised an eyebrow at Alex''s sudden correction, but didn''t seem to push the matter any further.
"Well, regardless of whether she''s part of the pir or not, it''s still best to be cautious around any subi who are not under our directmand. They can be quite unpredictable, especially in times like these."
Alex nodded in agreement, feeling relieved that he had managed to steer the conversation away from potentially dangerous territory. He made a mental note to be more careful in the future when discussing sensitive information with Asmodea.
But he decided to clear things up.
During a conversation, Alex shared with Asmodea about an encounter he had with a subus the day before.
"Hah... Yesterday, a subus provided me with this card, which I have here. Ruby engaged inbat with her, or more urately, a conflict with her, and ultimately she fled. Ruby referred to her as Zie, so I''m not sure whether you''re talking about the same Zazie that I know... Of..." Alex mentioned that during the encounter, the subus had given him a card, which he had in his possession.
He further exined that a person named Ruby was also present during the incident and had engaged in a conflict with the subus. It was not entirely clear whether this Ruby was someone known to Asmodea.
Alex also mentioned that the subus was referred to as "Zie" during the encounter, which made him uncertain if it was the same Zazie known to Asmodea.
However, it appeared that Asmodea expected Alex to understand the situation fully without any confusion or ambiguity, and was disappointed that he did not grasp the detailspletely.
Asmodea''s sigh might have been due to the fact that Alex''s description of the encountercked sufficient information or context, leading to potential misunderstandings or confusion.
"It was most certainly Zazie, and I believe that must have been the topic that Ruby wanted to discuss with me. I have no idea what this card is capable of, but I strongly advise you to get rid of it just in case. I have to get going so that I can get ready for the meeting. You ought to go engage in some activity with Aureal in the meanwhile." Asmodea walked away from the room after turning around.
Alex couldn''t help but take note of her features, such as her vivid hair, swinging breasts, and round butt while he was behind her. It would appear that the title of Seduction bestowed to her is not only for show.
"Yeah, sure." Alex replied, feeling somewhat distracted by Asmodea''s alluring appearance.
Asmodea stopped in her thoughts and turned around to face Alex, her expression stern. "Remember, Alex, you are here for a purpose. Don''t let yourself be distracted by superficial things. Focus on what''s important," she said to Alex.
Alex nodded slowly, feeling chastised by Asmodea''s words.
"Master, how are you this morning?" Aureal called out to Alex.
Aureal greeted Alex as he entered the room, asking him how he was feeling that morning. Alex turned to face her, surprised by her appearance, which was vastly different from thest time he saw her.
Aureal had applied a striking makeup look, inspired by the demon world, which enhanced her natural beauty and made her look exceptionally seductive. Alex couldn''t help but admire the intricate details of the makeup, which entuated her features and made her appear more alluring.
He was relieved to see that the makeup wasn''t overdone or garish, which would have given her the appearance of an old Las Vegas hooker. It was a fortunate development, as Alex would not have been able to focus on his task if Aureal had looked unprofessional or out of ce.
"Good morning, Aureal. You look fantastic," Alexplimented her, admiring her transformation. "What have you been up to?"
Aureal smiled, happy to receive apliment from her master. "I''ve been practicing my makeup skills and trying out new looks. I thought this one would be perfect for our mission today," she exined, referring to their task of gathering information about the demon world.
Alex nodded, impressed by Aureal''s dedication and attention to detail. "Well, you''ve certainly seeded. Let''s get started on our mission," he said, eager to begin their task.
Aureal''s hair caught Alex''s attention as he observed her. It was exceptionally smooth and flowed down her back like a river. The way it shimmered under the limited natural light in the room was mesmerizing.
Her skin was also strikingly beautiful, glowing brilliantly in the light. Herplexion was so fair and wless that it almost seemed otherworldly.
Alex noticed that Aureal''s outfit was much more subdued than what he had seen in the Kingdom of Desire thus far. It was still alluring, but not as revealing as some of the more mboyant outfits worn by the subi and other demonesses he had encountered.
Despite this, Alex couldn''t help but notice Aureal''s ample cleavage, which was visible despite the majority of her clothing covering her body. Her figure was alluring and captivating, further emphasizing her natural beauty.
As Alex looked at Aureal, he couldn''t help but notice how her clothing clung to her body like a second skin. It was almost like a skintight body suit, and the way it hugged her curves and contours was incredibly alluring.
Alex found himself struggling to keep hisposure as heplimented Aureal on her appearance. The blood rushed to his head, and he felt like he might pass out from the overwhelming sensations he was experiencing.
"Wow, Aureal, you look absolutely stunning," he said, his voice betraying the turmoil he was feeling inside. He was aware that everyone in the Land of Lust was attractive in their own way, but Aureal was particrly striking at that moment.
----
(A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)
Thank you very much for all your support.
I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle???¡ã . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ???¡ã ???¡ã
Chapter 98 98: Like A Date!
Power stonesa?o???a?o???a?o???a?o???
-----
"Wow, Aureal, you look absolutely stunning," he said, his voice betraying the turmoil he was feeling inside. He was aware that everyone in the Land of Lust was attractive in their own way, but Aureal was particrly striking at that moment.
Despite his inner turmoil, Alex managed to maintain a calm and collected demeanor in the presence of Asmodea, Nyssa, and Lauryn. He didn''t want to reveal his innermost thoughts and feelings, especially since he knew that they were all powerful and dangerous demonesses who could easily manipte him if they sensed any weakness.
Aureal smiled at Alex''spliment, pleased to have impressed her master. "Thank you, Master. I am d that I have met your expectations," she replied, her voice soft and sultry.
Alex had always been surrounded by beautiful women, but Aureal had a certain allure that was hard to ignore. As the "Ruler of Lust," Alex had a deep affection for all the women in his now harem, making it difficult for him to choose a favorite one of the many girls with him.
Despite his internal conflict, Alex managed topliment Aureal on her performance, and it was clear that she was pleased with his feedback. However, Alex couldn''t help but stare at Aureal''s body, causing her to be even more self-conscious than she already was.
Though ttered by Alex''s attention, Aureal felt a twinge of difort as she blushed under his gaze. It was clear that his words and actions were affecting her in unexpected ways. Nevertheless, Aureal tried to remainposed and focused on her duties as a subus.
"Master, prior to the meeting, is it possible for us to travel somewhere?" Aureal''s request for a date seemed to have caught Alex off guard, but he quickly regained hisposure and responded with enthusiasm.
"Eh, like a date? A date in the Realm of Desire, with the Lord of Lust himself."
"Well, if you don''t want to..." Aureal said.
"No, wait! Why... I mean why not!" Alex said uttering in the middle of his talk.
He was excited to spend some quality time with Aureal before the meeting, especially since he knew he would have some spare time on his hands.
"Before the appointment, I will have a lot of spare time to waste. Well, let''s find somece to go. Have you been thinking about anything in particr?" Alex said and asked Aureal.
As he asked Aureal if there was anywhere specific she had in mind, he couldn''t help but feel a twinge of excitement himself. The thought of exploring the Realm of Desire with one of his most belovedpanions was thrilling, to say the least.
Aureal appeared to be delighted with the prospect of a date and quickly shook her head, indicating that she hadn''t given it much thought. She seemed content to let Alex take the lead and make the ns.
The response from Alex, "Well yeah, I have yet to explore the city for myself," brought a smile to Aureal''s face. And because you are somewhat familiar with the area, I was thinking that the two of us might travel there together.
Aureal nodded her agreement with Alex''s suggestion, thrilled at the prospect of spending time alone with him. She had always found him charming and charismatic, and being alone with him made her feel special.
"It''s OK with me, but we can''t hang out there for too long; the meeting ought to take up a significant chunk of the day, right?"
"That''s fine, Master," Aureal replied. "We don''t need to stay out too long. Maybe just explore the city for a little while before heading back. I''m sure we''ll have plenty of time to discuss things during the meeting."
Alex smiled at Aureal''s enthusiasm and nodded in agreement. "Sounds like a n," he said. "Let''s go check out the city and see what it has to offer. I''m sure we''ll find something interesting to do."
"Asmodea assured me that everything was in order. During the conflict that urred between our two species, I gained the knowledge that the rings operate under a time system that is distinct from that of the human world. In the Kingdom of Lust, the daysts for many hours longer than it does in the world of humans."
"You''re right, that does make sense. I can''t believe that didn''t cross my mind earlier. You''ll have to keep track of the time because you''re more ustomed to being in these kinds of environments than I am."
"Of course, Master. I''ll be sure to keep an eye on the time." Aureal nodded her head in understanding.
As they headed out of the room and into the bustling streets of the Kingdom of Lust, Alex felt a sense of excitement building within him. It was his first time exploring the city, and he couldn''t wait to see what kind of wonders it held.
"Great, that''s a relief," Alex replied, feeling more at ease about the situation. "Asmodea seems to have everything under control, so I''m sure we''ll be fine."
Aureal nodded in agreement. "Yes, Master, I''m sure that Asmodea has thought of everything. She''s always been meticulous in her nning."
Alex paused for a moment, considering Aureal''s suggestion. "That''s a good point. We should probably inform Batibat or someone else about our ns just in case. It''s better to be safe than sorry."
"Very well, Master. I''ll go inform Batibat and any others who need to know," Aureal said, heading towards the door.
"Thanks, Aureal," Alex said, watching her leave the room. He couldn''t help but feel grateful for her loyalty and dedication.
As Aureal left to notify Batibat and the others, Alex couldn''t help but feel a sense of excitement. He was eager to explore the city and see what wonders it had to offer. He had never been to the Kingdom of Lust before, and he was curious to see how itpared to the other circles.
----
(A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)
Thank you very much for all your support.
I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle???¡ã . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ???¡ã ???¡ã
Chapter 99 99: Thats Because...?!
Power stonesa?o???a?o???a?o???a?o???
-----
But at the same time, he couldn''t shake off a feeling of unease. The Land of Lust was a dangerous ce, full of temptation and seduction.
He had to be careful not to let his guard down and get too caught up in the pleasures of the realm. With that in mind, he waited patiently for Aureal to return, ready to go on their date through the city.
Before Aureal open the door and go inform the Batibat or Orcus about this, she suddenly turned to me. Alex think something was wrong so he ask her what happen.
"Is something the matter, Aureal?" Alex asked her as shee to him ce again.
"Yes! I almost forget, but we can''t tell Batibat or Orcus about this." She said to Alex, but Alex just got confuse again after gearing that.
"And that is because...?" Alex asked to Aureal.
"Asmodea instructed me to leave as soon as possible, before any of the pirs, especially Batibat or Orcus, discover what we''re up to," Aureal exined to Alex. "She believes that having someone monitor us closely would be too distracting, so she''ll keep the Pir of Lust upied with her own activities. But don''t worry, Master, I can provide excellent protection for you. I''m fully prepared for arge-scale battle, with my sword, armor, and a goodmand of both light and dark magic. Asmodea advised me to make use of dark magic instead of light magic because light magic is rare in the circles, so I have no qualms about using it anymore."
Alex nodded, taking in Aureal''s words. "I see. That makes sense. We don''t want to attract any unwanted attention. And I trust in your abilities, Aureal. I know you''ll be able to keep me safe."
He paused for a moment, considering something. "I suppose we should also bring our appendages with us at this point, right?"
Aureal nodded in agreement. "Yes, that''s a good idea, Master. Our appendages can be very useful in certain situations. We should definitely have them with us, just in case."
Alex and Aureal hastened out of the room, relieved to find that there were no pir members stationed outside like before. They took advantage of the opportunity and hurried towards the exit of the pce, eager to explore the city before their meeting with the Pir of Sloth.
As they passed by the numerous servants busying themselves with cleaning the area in and around the pce, each one simply acknowledged their presence with a nod of the head before returning to their work. Theck of attention paid to them was unusual, but they were grateful for it nheless.
Before heading into the main parts of the city for their day out, Alex and Aureal took the precaution of concealing their demonic and angelic appendages. They were determined to blend in and avoid drawing any unwanted attention to themselves.
--------
Batibat approached Asmodea during their breakfast and asked for the whereabouts of the young lord. "Hmmm? Where have you gone, Asmodea, and where is the young lord? I was hoping to have a conversation with him on something pertinent to the meeting," inquired Batibat.
Asmodea replied, "Now, he has joined forces with Aureal, the fallen angel. I was the first one to leave the room after they did. They have to be still in there somewhere." Asmodea was aware of their destination, but she did not disclose this information to Batibat. She believed that they could still be in the bedroom of the Lord of Lust, but she kept this as a secret.
"I honestly doubt that you take anything I say seriously. I am blind, after all," Batibat expressed her doubt.
Asmodea was surprised at this revtion and asked, "Really? When did this begin?"
"Since I first became a member of the pir, Batibat. That should have been enough time for you to recognize that blind people, if properly trained, have an uncanny ability to detect when others are lying," responded Asmodea while they were consuming their breakfast.
"Is that the case?" Batibat asked, curious about this ability.
"Yeah, in point of fact, I am even able to discern when a person is technically telling the truth but is only leaving a portion of the facts out bare," Asmodea replied confidently.
"You really ought to demonstrate that trick to me at some point," Batibat suggested.
"I have. In point of fact, you are observing it right this very second. Now, could you kindly inform me the location of the young lord? Am I the only one who thinks this stance deserves serious consideration?" Asmodea continued, changing the subject.
"Yes," Batibat responded.
"Of course, of course, of course!" chimed in Ruby.
"Mmhm," added Limbra.
Orcus, on the other hand, was the only one who vigorously shook his head, making it clear that he was Batibat''s lone ally.
Despite this, the three female members of the pir united in their passivity and ensured that the victims were killed.
--------
Alex and Aureal walked through the city streets, with Aureal constantly looking around in wonder and excitement. As they passed by various buildings andndmarks, Aureal''s eyes widened with amazement, and she would asionally let out a gasp or a squeal of delight.
Despite the fact that it was his second time visiting the city, Alex couldn''t help but feel a sense of appreciation for the architecture and beauty of the city. However, Aureal''s enthusiasm seemed to surpass his own.
Aureal''s fascination with the city seemed to only intensify as they stumbled upon various gardens throughout their walk. She stopped to smell the flowers and examine the various nt species, asionally picking up a leaf or flower to examine it more closely.
"These gardens are breathtaking," Aureal eximed, her eyes sparkling with wonder. "I never imagined that a ce like this could exist."
Alex smiled, amused by Aureal''s childlike wonder. "It''s one of the perks of visiting a new ce. Everything seems so much more magical and beautiful when you''re seeing it for the first time."
----
(A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)
Thank you very much for all your support.
I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle???¡ã . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ???¡ã ???¡ã
Chapter 100 100: On A Date/Garden!
Power stonesa?o???a?o???a?o???a?o???
-----
Alex smiled, amused by Aureal''s childlike wonder. "It''s one of the perks of visiting a new ce. Everything seems so much more magical and beautiful when you''re seeing it for the first time."
Aureal nodded in agreement, a look of contentment on her face as they continued their stroll through the gardens.
As Alex and Aureal walked through the garden, Aureal waspletely entranced by the unique and vibrant nts that surrounded her. "Look at this one," she said excitedly, pointing to a nt with purple leaves and bright red flowers. "I''ve never seen anything like it before."
Alex smiled at her enthusiasm, enjoying the fact that he was able to share this experience with her. "It''s beautiful," he agreed. "I''m d we stumbled upon this garden."
As they continued walking, they saw a nt with leaves that were a shade of blue that Alex had never seen before. "That''s incredible," he said, reaching out to touch the leaves. "I wonder what it would look like in our world."
Aureal nodded in agreement, her eyes scanning the surrounding flora. "I bet we could create something amazing bybining these nts with Earth''s flora," she said, lost in thought.
As Alex and Aureal explored the garden, they noticed a peculiar arrangement of tforms suspended in the air. Each tform was ced a few feet above the next, creating a descending sequence.
Alex couldn''t help but wonder what was holding up the tforms, as they couldn''t see any visible poles or dowels. It was possible that they were being held up by invisible wires or some kind of magic.
The nts in the garden were a sight to behold, disying a wide range of colors.
The red nts were situated on the highest tform, while the nts of orange, yellow, green, blue, indigo, and violet took their respective ces on the tforms in the sequence of a rainbow.
Each tform also had its own unique assortment of nt life, adding to the vibrant disy.
As Alex and Aureal climbed the tforms, they noticed that the red nts were especially stunning.
They bore brightly colored flowers that were reminiscent of those found on Earth, eachponent of the flower being a rich shade of red.
The arrangement of the tforms and the vivid colors of the nts made for a breathtaking spectacle that the couple couldn''t take their eyes off of.
Alex and Aureal continued to explore the garden, marvelling at the unique features of each tform. The orange nts, for instance, were particrly interesting.
Alex couldn''t help but notice that they were all producing an abundance of fruit on their branches, and as they watched, a few demons appeared to be picking some of the ripest specimens. It was evident that this garden not only served an aesthetic purpose but also a practical one.
The yellow tform, on the other hand, was covered in shrubs and bushes that appeared to be thriving in the garden''s environment.
The entire structure was surrounded by a dense shrubbery that was both yellow and lush, forming a natural barricade around the tform. It was clear that this section of the garden was designed to create a sense of privacy and seclusion.
The green tform, which was the next in the rainbow sequence, was a verdant paradise. The sides of the tform were entirely covered in vines that hung down like curtains, creating a sense of intimacy and enclosure.
The vines had grown so long that they reached all the way down to the ground, and some of the longer tendrils were even stepped on by passing locals as they traversed the area.
Alex couldn''t help but feel impressed by the sheer abundance of life in the garden and how meticulously everything had been arranged.
As Alex moved on to the next tform, he noticed that the vines on the green tform were creeping upwards and extending towards him. He couldn''t help but wonder if they were attempting to ensnare him.
He couldn''t identify the nts on the blue tform, as their unusual shape and behaviour were unlike anything he had ever seen before.
The nts on the indigo tform appeared to be tree trunks with a thickness that was impossible to ignore.
Alex marveled at how they were able to support themselves without visible roots, as if they were suspended in mid-air.
The bark of the trunks had a smooth texture, and the color was a deep shade of indigo, almost purple.
Alex couldn''t help but feel a sense of awe as he stood before the violet tform. The violet tform was overflowing with exotic flowers that he had never seen before.
Each flower was unique in its shape and size, and the petals ranged in color from a lightvender to a deep, rich purple. The fragrance that emanated from the tform was overwhelming and intoxicating, and Alex couldn''t resist taking a deep breath in.
As Alex approached thest tform, he noticed that it was unique in shape and colorpared to the previous ones.
The tform was shaped like a mushroom, and its center was upied by thergest mushroom he had ever seen.
The cap of the mushroom covered a considerable portion of the tform, casting a shadow over the other mushrooms growing around it. The violet cap was smooth and shiny, giving the impression of a polished surface.
Alex couldn''t help but wonder what the purpose of this tform was. Perhaps it was for medicinal purposes, or maybe it was just for decoration. He made a mental note to ask one of the locals about itter.
As he walked closer to the perimeter of the tform, he noticed that the mushrooms gradually decreased in size, like a fading gradient.
The mushrooms on the outer edges of the tform were much smaller than the one in the center. Each of the mushrooms was a different shade of violet, ranging from a deep, rich hue to a lightervender color.
Despite their unusual appearance, the mushrooms were undeniably beautiful. Alex found himself mesmerized by the captivating colors and unique shapes of the nts in the garden.
----
(A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)
Thank you very much for all your support.
I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle???¡ã . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ???¡ã ???¡ã
Chapter 101 101: Stores!
Power stonesa?o???a?o???a?o???a?o???
-----
"This is truly breathtaking," Alex eximed, his eyes wide with wonder as he gazed upon the beautiful garden before them. Aureal, who was standing next to him, couldn''t help but smile at his reaction.
"I agree, my Lord," she said, nodding her head in agreement. "It''s hard to believe that such beauty exists in this world, or any world for that matter. I am grateful to be here with you to experience it."
Alex turned to Aureal and gave her a warm smile. Although they had only known each other for a short while, it felt like they had been friends for a lifetime. "I''m d you''re here with me too, Aureal," he said.
As they continued to wander through the garden, they marveled at the different colors and shapes of the nts. "This has to be, without a doubt, the most beautiful sight I''ve seen in this city," Alex said, breaking the silence.
"I couldn''t agree more," Aureal replied, her eyes shining with joy. "It''s a reminder that even in the midst of darkness and chaos, there is still beauty and wonder to be found."
Alex opened up to Aureal, sharing his thoughts on their past experiences. "When I was on Earth, I found myself in a state of disinterest, depression, and loneliness. It''s not meant to be insulting, but our histories seem to have some simrities," he said. Alex''s words seemed to carry a weight of philosophical insight.
Aureal listened attentively, empathizing with Alex''s feelings. "None of us were epted for who we were," she responded. "But at least now, even under unusual circumstances, we have people who ept and appreciate us for who we are as beings."
As they stood in the midst of the vibrant garden, Alex continued, "Sights like this remind me of how grateful I am that I escaped that mundane life on Earth. I''ve found a new purpose and a new home here." Aureal nodded in agreement, and they both stood in silence for a moment, taking in the beauty around them.
After a while, Aureal spoke up, "I am d that we both have each other to share this experience with. It makes it even more special." Alex smiled at her, feeling grateful for herpany. They continued to stroll through the garden, enjoying each other''spany and the beauty of their surroundings.
"But...!" Aureal said stooping in the middle of her talk.
Aureal spoke with a tone of contemtion, trying to find her ce in the world. "Master, I must admit that I still struggle with my identity and where I truly belong. However, I do appreciate your understanding and eptance of me. Although Heaven is undeniably beautiful, it is a realm reserved only for angels and other pure beings. My experiences there were tarnished by the interactions I had with the other angels."
She continued, "But here, in the circles of Hell, there is a sense of openness that I have never experienced before. There are no taboo topics or actions, and everyone is free to be themselves. It''s remarkable that unlikely events, such as you bing the Ruler of Sin and me possessing control over both darkness and light, havee to pass. Among the billions of angels, we were one of a kind, and here, in Hell, we can find our ce."
Aureal''s voice trailed off as she gazed at the vibrant garden before them. "This ce truly is breathtaking, and it reminds me of the beauty that can exist in the most unexpected ces."
Despite being an immortal incubus, Alex felt like he had very little experience in the world, especiallypared to Aureal, who had lived for a significantly longer time. He felt that the conversation they were having was ridiculous, and he had no right to speak about the life that Asmodeus had given him. He realized that he should have kept his mouth shut, as there was no way to change the situation.
Meanwhile, Aureal seemed to be in a better position to reflect on her situation. She had seen and experienced more than Alex could imagine. Together, they spent some time marveling at the extraordinary garden, taking in the vibrant colors and unique nt life. The garden was just one small part of the vast and wondrous city they were exploring.
As they walked around, Alex and Aureal continued to take in the sights and sounds of the city. They were amazed at how much there was to see and do, and they knew they had only scratched the surface. Despite feeling out of ce and inexperienced, Alex was grateful to be experiencing this new world with Aureal by his side.
"Master, would you like to go to that ce?" Aureal asked, pointing towards a road that led to a bustling bazaar.
"It looks crowded, but sure, let''s check it out," Alex replied with eagerness. He was excited to see what kinds of products would be avable in a marketce in a demon world, despite feeling a bit overwhelmed by the hustle and bustle.
Aureal took Alex''s hand, and they walked hand in hand towards the bazaar. Alex blushed as they held hands, but he ignored the sensation in his cheeks, knowing that it was safer to stay connected to Aureal in such a crowded ce.
As they made their way through the market, Alex couldn''t help but be amazed by the variety of products being sold. Demons of all kinds were haggling over exotic fruits, intricate jewelry, and even strange artifacts that he couldn''t identify. The noise level was high, with vendors shouting over each other to attract customers.
Aureal led Alex through the maze of stalls, and they soon found themselves in front of a booth that sold various potions and elixirs.
Alex and Aureal strolled through the bazaar, marveling at the diverse array of products avable for sale. They saw subi and incubi selling their wares, disying their sexual prowess and demonic features with pride.
----
(A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)
Thank you very much for all your support.
I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle???¡ã . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ???¡ã ???¡ã
Chapter 102 102: Harpie!
Power stonesa?o???a?o???a?o???a?o???
-----
Alex and Aureal strolled through the bazaar, marveling at the diverse array of products avable for sale. They saw subi and incubi selling their wares, disying their sexual prowess and demonic features with pride.
Despite the sensual nature of the market, Alex noticed that there were also demons of sin other than lust present, which surprised him.
He couldn''t help but feel a little self-conscious about his own demonic features, which he kept hidden from the public eye. However, he was relieved to see that he wasn''t the only one trying to blend in. Aureal, too, kept her wings concealed, which was a relief to Alex as it made them less conspicuous.
As they walked, Alex noticed a peculiar entity that he had never seen before. The woman had feathered wings, which confused him since most demons had leather wings. He thought she might be a fallen angel at first, but upon closer inspection, he realized that she wasn''t quite human or angelic either. He pointed her out to Aureal and asked, "Do you know what kind of demon that is?"
As they walked through the bazaar, Alex couldn''t help but notice a peculiar woman with feathered wings for arms and hands. Her lower body resembled that of a bird, with sharp ws and scaled legs. Alex was fascinated by her unique appearance and couldn''t resist staring at her.
Aureal noticed Alex''s gaze and followed it to the bird woman. "She must be a Harpy," she said, "they are a rare species that dwell in the demon world."
Alex was amazed by her beauty, despite her unusual features. He couldn''t help but notice her small yet alluring breasts, and her round buttocks. However, he noticed that few others in the crowd seemed to pay her much attention.
"I wonder why nobody else is giving her much attention," Alex thought out loud.
"A Harpy''s beauty is often overlooked due to their association with negative emotions like greed and envy," Aureal exined. "But that doesn''t change the fact that they can be very alluring to those who see past their reputation."
As they continued walking, Alex couldn''t shake the image of the Harpy out of his mind. He wondered what it would be like to be with a creature like her.
As Alex gazed at the Harpy''s departing form, he couldn''t help but feel a sense of fascination about her. "I''ve never seen anything like her before. It''s amazing that there are so many different types of beings in this world," he remarked to Aureal.
Aureal nodded in agreement. "Yes, the demon world is full of diversity. There are countless species here that are unlike anything you''ve ever seen before. And as you mentioned earlier, many of them have sought refuge in the circles."
Alex furrowed his brow in confusion. "What do you mean by that?"
Aureal exined, "They are protected by the Rulers of Sin, and any species that seeks refuge within their borders must swear loyalty to them in exchange for protection."
Alex nodded in understanding. "So, the Harpies must have sought refuge in one of the circles, and that''s how they survived the war between the angels and demons."
Aureal smiled. "Exactly. And there are many other species that have done the same. The demon world is a melting pot of different cultures and beings. It''s truly a remarkable ce."
As the Harpy disappeared from view, Alex couldn''t help but feel a sense of awe about the world he had stumbled upon. It was like nothing he had ever seen before, and he was excited to explore it further.
As Alex and Aureal meandered through the bustling bazaar, they couldn''t help but marvel at the vast array of goods that were being sold.
At one particr booth, Alex examined the array of unfamiliar fruits and vegetables on disy. "I''ve never seen anything like this before," hemented, picking up a spiky, green fruit.
Aureal chuckled. "That''s a durian. It''s quite popr here, but be careful when you eat it. The smell is... intense."
Further along the row of stalls, they came across a vendor selling bread that was shaped like various creatures and objects. Alex''s eyes widened as he saw a loaf in the shape of a dragon. "This is incredible!" he eximed.
As they walked past a stall with meat hanging from the ceiling, Aureal wrinkled her nose. "I don''t think I want to try that," she said, gesturing towards a particrly grisly cut.
But Alex was drawn towards another booth that disyed a variety of colorful bottles. "Ooh, let''s check out the drinks," he said, tugging at Aureal''s hand.
Aureal smiled indulgently and followed him over to the table. "What do you think we should try?" she asked.
Alex and Aureal each took a sip of the sample that was offered to them by the proprietor of the stall. The beverage was a pale blue colour and flowed like syrup; but, as it made its way down his throat, it provided a pleasant and effervescent sensation.
As they strolled through the bazaar, Alex and Aureal encountered a variety of vendors selling not only food and drink, but also clothing and jewelry. One particr stand caught Alex''s eye, as it showcased a wide variety of swords.
"I''ve never seen so many swords in one ce before," Alex remarked as he gazed at the disy.
"Many demons here are warriors, and having a good sword can make all the difference in a fight," Aureal exined.
As they approached the stand, the vendor greeted them. "Greetings, customers! Are you in the market for a sword?" he asked with a smile.
"I''m just looking," Alex replied, examining the different swords on disy.
"Our swords are modeled after the weaponry of the human world. They are renowned for their durability and sharpness," the vendor boasted.
Alex was intrigued. "I''ve never seen a sword quite like this before," he said, pointing to one with an unusual hilt.
----
(A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)
Thank you very much for all your support.
I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle???¡ã . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ???¡ã ???¡ã
Chapter 103 103: Souls In The Jar!
Power stonesa?o???a?o???a?o???a?o???
-----
Alex was intrigued. "I''ve never seen a sword quite like this before," he said, pointing to one with an unusual hilt.
"That is a Kriegsmesser, a sword designed for heavy chopping," the vendor exined. "It''s one of our best sellers."
Alex considered purchasing the sword, but ultimately decided against it. "I''ll keep it in mind," he said with a nod.
"Of course! Feel free toe back if you change your mind, and you can check out if you want," the vendor said, smiling as they continued on their way.
While Alex was examining the swords at the previous stall, Aureal went to check out a firearms stand that also sold other types of weapons.
The stand featured disys that showcased its most prized and valuable products, including some firearms that caught Aureal''s eye.
"Wow, these guns look incredibly powerful. I''ve never seen anything like this before," she eximed, picking up one of the firearms to inspect it more closely.
The shop also had a variety of ded weapons on disy, ranging from axes and swords to maces and war hammers. Aureal was particrly intrigued by the naginata, a long polearm with a curved de, and the hooked de, which had a uniquely shaped edge.
"I''ve never used a gun before, but these seem like they could be useful in certain situations," she said to Alex, who hade over to join her at the stand.
Alex nodded in agreement. "Yeah, it''s always good to have a variety of options when ites to weapons. You never know what kind of situation you might find yourself in."
After spending some time browsing the various weapons on offer, the two decided to move on to the next stall.
Amidst the bustling marketce, Alex''s attention was caught by a booth that seemed to be emanating a soft, green glow. As he approached, he saw that it was filled with an array of lush, verdant nts that he had never seen before.
The vendor behind the booth was a middle-aged demon with a friendly smile on her face. "Wee, young demon," she greeted Alex. "Are you interested in purchasing some of my nts? They are all cultivated with the utmost care and imbued with magical properties."
Alex was intrigued. He had heard about the various uses of nts and herbs in the demon world, and the idea of having his own magical garden was enticing. "What kind of nts do you have?" he asked the vendor.
The demon woman proceeded to give him a tour of her booth, pointing out the different nts and their uses. There were vines that could be used to create powerful binding spells, flowers that could be brewed into potent potions, and trees that could enhance one''s magical abilities.
Alex was fascinated by it all and ended up purchasing a small sapling that the vendor assured him would grow into a powerful magic amplifier. As he left the booth, he couldn''t wait to start tending to his new nt and experimenting with its properties.
Meanwhile, Aureal had moved on to another booth that sold intricate, handcrafted jewelry. As she admired a ne made of sparkling crystals, the vendor approached her with a smile. "Would you like to try it on?" she offered.
Aureal hesitated for a moment before nodding. As she fastened the ne around her neck, she felt a sudden surge of energy coursing through her body. The crystals glowed brightly, and Aureal could sense that they were infused with powerful magic.
"This is incredible," she breathed, feeling a newfound strength coursing through her veins. "How is it made?"
The vendor exined that the jewelry was crafted using rare minerals and imbued with magic by skilled enchanters. "Each piece is unique and tailored to the individual who wears it," she said.
Aureal was impressed and ended up purchasing the ne, feeling a newfound sense of confidence and power as she wore it.
As Alex and Aureal continued their exploration of the marketce, they came upon a crowded stall. Demons of all shapes and sizes were gathered around the disy, inspecting the various items for sale. Initially, Alex didn''t take much notice of the stall''s wares.
However, a disy of jars caught his attention. Inside each jar was a floating, glowing orb of a different color. Alex was intrigued by the enchanting disy and turned to Aureal to ask if she knew what they were.
"Aureal, have you seen anything like this before? These orbs are quite charming, and I can feel some kind of energying from them." Alex gazed intently at the jars, fascinated by the pulsing light that emanated from within.
Aureal examined the jars closely and replied, "Yes, you can call those souls."
Alex was taken aback. "Souls? As in, human souls?" he asked incredulously.
Aureal nodded solemnly. "Yes. You should be aware that demons desire the souls of humans for a variety of reasons. Acquiring valuablemodities is not the only motivation for demons to venture into the human realm. Souls are undoubtedly the most valuable items that a demon can obtain."
Alex''s brow furrowed. "But why would a demon want a human soul? What''s the point?"
Aureal exined, "For one, possessing a soul grants a demon great power. But it''s more than that. Souls are said to be the essence of a human''s being, the very core of their identity. For demons, possessing a soul is akin to having control over a human''s life, and in turn, their afterlife. Some demons seek to collect as many souls as possible as a show of strength, while others use them as bargaining chips in dealings with other demons."
Alex shuddered at the thought of his own soul being held captive by a demon. "That''s...disturbing," he muttered.
"Most specifically the more umon ones, they are wellsprings of tremendous power," exined Aureal. Alex was still a little confused, so Aureal continued. "Do you recall what I told you earlier, Master, about the demons in Seattle?"
"Oh, yea... Were they attempting to steal the souls of humans?" asked Alex, trying to recall their previous conversation.
----
(A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)
Thank you very much for all your support.
I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle???¡ã . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ???¡ã ???¡ã
Chapter 104 104: Oh! Look Who Is It!
Power stonesa?o???a?o???a?o???a?o???
-----
"Oh, yea... Were they attempting to steal the souls of humans?" asked Alex, trying to recall their previous conversation.
"Yes, Master," confirmed Aureal. "Strong magic users have ess to the demons'' special brand of magic, which is distinct from other forms of magic. They are capable of taking the human soul, but only if the human is prepared to give it up. They will then provide a service of any kind in order to attract the attention of the human. People tend to be greedy. The pursuit of wealth and power ismon. Some seek talent. Some seek vengeance on behalf of a family member or friend. Both the Demon of Pride and the Demon of Wrath that I battled back then were ''fishing'' for the souls of humans."
Alex now understood why demons were so interested in human souls. "But what makes these souls so valuable?" he asked.
"The rarity of the soul is what makes it valuable," answered Aureal. "The more unique a soul, the more power it possesses. And demons will go to great lengths to obtain such souls, including stealing them from humans. That''s why these glowing orbs are so sought after. They contain human souls, and demons will pay a high price to obtain them."
Alex felt a chill run down his spine as he listened to Aureal''s words. "Sick..." he muttered, shaking his head in disbelief. "But why are these souls so valuable to demons? What can they be used for?"
Aureal''s expression grew even graver as she answered his question. "They are an extremely valued product in this region. My best guess is that they are employed for anything useful here... They may possibly be put to use in alchemy, herbalism, spellcasting, and the creation of magical bombs... They can be utilised in countless ways."
"Countless ways?" Alex repeated, his voice tinged with fear.
"Yes," Aureal replied, her eyes fixed on the jars of glowing orbs. "Although every human soul possesses value, there are those that are considerably more potent than others. The Sinful Souls are located at the very bottom, and it is the simplest task to obtain them."
Alex''s heart sank as he gazed at the jars, filled with an otherworldly light. He couldn''t help but wonder how many souls were trapped inside them, and what kind of fate awaited them.
Aureal continued to educate Alex on the different types of souls that exist in the human world. "There are also things known as Virtuous Souls, which are the souls of holy men and women. However, a Virtuous Soul cane from the body of any individual who has a strong connection to the Seven Virtues while also maintaining a healthy distance from the Seven Sins," she exined.
Alex listened intently, fascinated by this new knowledge. "So, how difficult is it to obtain a Virtuous Soul?" he asked.
Aureal paused for a moment before answering, "It is much harder than obtaining a Sinful Soul, as these types of souls are not asmon. The acquisition of a Soul of an Archmage is not quite as challenging as that of a Virtuous Soul, despite the fact that these souls are extremely strong and umon."
Alex nodded, understanding the gravity of the situation. "And what about Angelic Souls?" he inquired.
"Ahh, Angelic Souls are the rarest of them all," Aureal replied. "But demons would rather corrupt an angel into a fallen angel than steal their soul. Angels can be corrupted into fallen angels. Sinful Souls and Virtuous Souls are the most prevalent types, although there are other types as well."
Alex took a moment to absorb this information. It was all so fascinating yet unsettling at the same time. "It''s amazing how much power a single soul can hold," he remarked.
"Yes, it''s quite astonishing," Aureal agreed. "But it''s also dangerous. Souls can be used for both good and evil purposes, and it''s up to us demons to make the whatever choices."
Aureal also exined that to cautioned Alex that searching for lost souls in the human realm is a risky endeavor as angels and exorcists are always on the lookout for demons and will quickly destroy them if found.
She noted that not all demons are malicious, and only the most corrupt individuals are capable of stealing souls. Despite this, Alex acknowledged that demons who attempt to obtain human souls are indeed a major threat.
Aureal added that many of the pce staff members are kind and not all demons are evil. They had ample time before returning to the pce, so they decided to continue browsing through the market.
"Indeed, it''s reassuring to know that not all demons have malicious intentions," Alex said. "It''s unfortunate that some demons resort to such heinous deeds to gain power."
"But most of them do." Aureal added signify that they are just special cases.
Aureal said that to Alex that, "It''s true that some demons are blinded by their greed and seek power at any cost. But not all of them are like that. Some of them just want to live peaceful lives and don''t bother anyone."
Alex smiled at her. "I suppose it''s not fair to judge all demons based on the actions of a few."
"Exactly," Aureal replied. "Let''s go and explore some more. There''s still much to see and learn."
"Yes, Master."
As they walked further, they stumbled upon a group of demons who had barricaded a street that was previously deserted. Upon seeing the group, Alex immediately recognized them as the demons that Zazie had defeated the day before.
Alex''s heart began to race as he cautiously approached the group. "What are you doing here?" he asked, his voice shaking slightly.
One of the demons stepped forward and sneered, "Well, well, well... Look who it is. The whore from yesterday isn''t with you this time, just this pretty little thing. Now I have the chance to kill you and take the girl for myself."
Alex tried to recall the name of the demon in charge but couldn''t remember it. He could sense the demon''s sarcasm and pitiful tone, which only served to fuel his anger.
----
(A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)
Thank you very much for all your support.
I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle???¡ã . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ???¡ã ???¡ã
Chapter 105 105: Aureal In Action!
Power stonesa?o???a?o???a?o???a?o???
-----
One of the demons stepped forward and addressed Alex, asking if he was alone and mentioning the absence of the woman they had encountered the day before.
Despite not knowing the name of the demon in charge, Alex could tell from his sarcastic and pitiful tone that he was not to be trusted.
Meanwhile, one of the other demons expressed his desire to kill Alex, citing the offense he felt from being mmed into a table.
Alex found himself growing increasingly irritated by the demons'' presence, even more so than by Kendal''s. The demon in charge gave his approval for the grunt demon to attack, but warned him not to harm the valuable female who was with Alex.
As the grunt demon made his way forward, Alex noticed the beads of sweat running down his face, indicating his anxiety.
As the grunt demon was making his way forward, Alex was preparing to respond, but before he could, Aureal took the initiative instead.
Without hesitation, she stepped forward and swiftly struck the demon in the back of the head with her fist. Her knuckles were spread apart, giving her a peculiar looking fist.
The impact was so forceful that the demon''s vocal cords became immobilised, causing him to let forth an iprehensible scream. The demon''s body convulsed for a moment before copsing backward and passing out.
Alex couldn''t believe what he had just witnessed. He had always known that Aureal was a powerful creature, but he had never seen her in action before. He looked at her in awe and admiration, wondering how she had managed to knock out the demon with just one punch.
Meanwhile, the other demons in the group were stunned into silence. They had never seen one of their own fall so quickly and easily. They exchanged uncertain nces, wondering if they should continue the fight or retreat.
"Boss, what should we do?" one of the demons finally spoke up, breaking the silence.
"You''re incredible," Alex said, looking at her with admiration.
Aureal smiled at him, "Thank you, Master. It is my duty to protect you."
Alex looked at the thugs who were now cowering on the ground, intimidated by Aureal''s disy of power. "Shit, I don''t even have to do anything at all again. There''s no point. Despite the fact that I am capable of dealing with all of you on my own, I do not believe that Aureal will permit it," he said, mocking them with a chuckle.
"Master, like you just stated, I will be responsible for taking care of them. We ask that you stand back, as this process will only take a few moments," Aureal said, her voice unwavering.
The chief demon insultingly taunted, "Bitch... We''ll get the whore from the previous day in no time. Don''t be coy; just put an end to her!" The remaining five demons advanced towards Aureal, with three of them chanting spells and the other two wielding weapons.
Aureal stepped back to avoid being struck and then quickly countered by thrusting the demon''s arm forward and breaking it with her cleaver. She followed it up with a strike to the back of the demon''s skull, causing it to copse unconscious on the ground.
Using a series of agile and fluid martial arts techniques, Aureal swiftly defeated the remaining demons and emerged victorious. Alex, who had grown ustomed to witnessing fast-paced action, was able to keep up with her every move.
However, he couldn''t help but recognize that only someone with a natural talent for fighting could master such speed and agility in such a short time.
Despite her brutal efficiency inbat, Aureal remained calm andposed, demonstratingplete control over her movements and her emotions.
She seemed to possess an unwavering focus that allowed her to anticipate and react to her opponents'' moves before they even made them.
As thest demon fell to the ground, Alex couldn''t help but feel a sense of awe at Aureal''s incredible fighting skills.
He knew that he had made the right decision by choosing her as his escort, and he felt confident that she would be able to protect him no matter what dangersy ahead.
Alexplimented Aureal on her incredible fighting skills, to which she replied that she only needed a small amount of strength to win the battle against the demons. She also mentioned that the demons were not very powerful, and she didn''t even need to use her magic, hammer or armour to defeat them. Aureal then reminded Alex that she had made a pledge to Asmodea to watch over him.
Alex expressed his gratitude towards Aureal and acknowledged that it was embarrassing to have a woman win his fights for him. He added that it should have been him looking out for her, as that''s how all fantasy stories go.
Despite the banter, Alex had a deep sense of respect for Aureal''s abilities and knew that she was a valuable asset to have by his side. He also recognized the irony in the fact that he, as a man, was being protected by a woman, but he didn''t let that diminish his admiration for her.
"I am merely your servant, Lord," Aureal blushed and spoke softly, acknowledging her role as Alex''s servant and her duty to protect and assist him.
After looking up at the sky for a moment, she suggested they head back to the pce to prepare for the uing meeting. Alex agreed, and they turned around to start their journey back.
Aureal expressed her gratitude for being able to apany Alex on his tour of the city, and then surprised him by leaning forward and nting a passionate kiss on his lips.
----
(A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)
Thank you very much for all your support.
I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle???¡ã . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ???¡ã ???¡ã
Chapter 106 106: New Princess Of Lust!
Power stonesa?o???a?o???a?o???a?o???
-----
Aureal expressed her gratitude for being able to apany Alex on his tour of the city, and then surprised him by leaning forward and nting a passionate kiss on his lips.
As they kissed, Alex was taken aback by the intensity of Aureal''s eagerness, but he soon responded with equal enthusiasm. Their kiss was deep and passionate, with Aureal even sliding her tongue into Alex''s mouth to intensify the sensation.
After a few moments, they broke apart and continued walking towards the pce.
"hmmm... I think we have to go back now, shall we?"
Although they both longed to continue their intimate moment, they knew they had important duties to attend to.
As they walked, their thoughts were consumed by the euphoric atmosphere they had shared, and they both longed for more moments like this in the future.
Alex turned to Iris and answered, "The meeting is going to start in around two hours. I really hope that this is the one and only time that I amte."
Iris nodded understandingly. "I can understand that, Lord. Beingte to a meeting can leave a bad impression on others."
Alex then mused, "I can''t help but wonder what this updated version of Lord of Lust would be like. Will he have the same easygoing demeanor as the one before him? Or will he be ountable andmitted..."
Aureal chimed in, "Mmmm, the previous lord was a good-natured fellow. Those who are rxed back are easy on the eyes and don''t take things too seriously, unless it''s absolutely necessary. I would much rather have a lord who was simr to the previous one."
Iris nodded in agreement. "Yes, it''s always nice to have a leader who can bnce being easygoing and serious when needed. It makes for a morefortable and productive work environment."
"Hey Iris, what do you think of Arazra? Do you think he would make a good lord?" Alex asked.
Iris took a moment to think before responding. "Well, I have no doubt in my mind that Arazra is concerned about the Land of Lust. He''s always been passionate about it, and I believe he would act in a manner that he believed would be in the best interest of thend, at the very least."
Alex nodded. "That''s good to hear. But do you think he''s capable of ruling thend as its lord?"
Iris hesitated before responding. "Honestly, I''m unable to say whether he would make a good or a bad lord. The previous lord put his faith in me, and I''ll follow his wishes."
"But what did the previous lord say about his sessor? Did he mention Arazra?"
"He exined to me that neither his sons nor his daughters will ascend to the kingdom. I shall, therefore, follow the one who is neither a son nor a daughter. It is sufficient for me that he has the backing of five of the six pir members, therefore I will not oppose him."
Alex nodded, understanding Iris''s position. "I see. So you won''t oppose Arazra''s ascension to the throne, but you''re still unsure about whether he would make a good lord?"
"Yes, that''s correct," Iris confirmed.
"Well, I guess we''ll just have to wait and see," Alex said with a shrug.
"Indeed," Iris replied with a small smile.
Alexmented on Iris''s calm demeanor,paring it to the previous lord. He expressed concern that if the new ruler didn''t live up to Iris''s description, she could get into trouble.
Iris remained confident, saying, "Well, don''t be worried. He''s a King of Lust, and I could certainly seduce him if the situation demanded it."
Alex chuckled at Iris''s boldness. "I hope he''s a good-looking guy then."
Iris smiled. "Of course. And besides, the new lord will desire my support just as much as I desire his support for myself. I shall obey his directives and serve."
Alex nodded in agreement. "That''s a smart approach. But what do you think Katiyana will think about this new lord?"
Iris took a moment to think before responding. "Hmmm, that''s a good question. Katiyana is a wild card, and it''s hard to predict how she will react to a new ruler. But I believe she will also follow the directives of the new lord, as long as they align with her own interests."
Alex nodded again, impressed with Iris''s level-headedness. "You certainly know how to handle yourself in these situations, Iris."
Iris smiled modestly. "Ites with the job, Alex. I''ve been serving the Land of Lust for a long time now, and I know how to navigate itsplexities."
Iris then shared a rumor he had heard about the conference. "I overheard a rumor that in addition to the new lord, there will be another ruler of Sin present at the conference."
Alex interest was piqued. "Really? That''s quite unexpected. Is there any indication as to which of the two will be present?"
"Who do you think will be chosen as the new Princess of Lust?" asked Iris.
Alex considered for a moment. "Well, there are a few possibilities, but I think the Princess of Pride is the most likely candidate. She was a close ally of the former Lord, and they worked together on many projects. She''s also good friends with one of the other pir members, Sadism."
Iris nodded thoughtfully. "That''s a good point. And what about the previous Lord''s ns for a marriage between the new lord and the Princess''s of pride daughter, Nyssa? Do you think that will still go ahead?"
----
(A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)
Thank you very much for all your support.
I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle???¡ã . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ???¡ã ???¡ã
Chapter 107 107: Unfinished Business! [R-18+]
Power stonesa?o???a?o???a?o???a?o???
-----
Iris nodded thoughtfully. "That''s a good point. And what about the previous Lord''s ns for a marriage between the new lord and the Princess''s daughter, Nyssa? Do you think that will still go ahead?"
Alex nodded. "Yes, I believe so. The previous Lord was very invested in that marriage, and it''s possible that the new lord will see the value in it as well. It would solidify his alliance with the Princess and give him a stronger foothold in the realm."
Iris considered this. "It''s certainly a strategic move. But do you think Nyssa will be happy with it?"
Alex shrugged. "It''s hard to say. She''s still quite young, and may not fully understand the implications of the marriage. But I hope that her happiness will be taken into ount."
Iris nodded in agreement. "Yes, that''s important. We must always remember that the people of the Land of Desire are more than just pawns in a game of politics."
Alex nodded in agreement. "That makes sense. We''ll find out soon enough. Hey, look at this!" he said, changing the subject. "I got this cute little doll at the primary bazaar in the city. I''m sure your daughter will love it."
Iris smiled. "That''s so sweet of you, Alex. I''m d you thought of my daughter despite all the chaos going on. I''m sure she''ll love it."
"Let me know how she will reacts when you give it to her." Alex suggest.
Iris thanked alex for the gift, feeling grateful for is thoughtfulness. "I will, definitely. And thanks for being such a good friend to me and my family, Alex. Your presence here means a lot to us."
-------
As they entered the pce, Alex felt the weight of his responsibility on his shoulders. He knew he had to apologize to Batibat for making him worry. "Batibat, I apologize for causing you concern. It was myck of attention that caused this situation. Asmodea and I take full responsibility for our actions."
Batibat, who had been pacing back and forth in the hall, turned around to face Alex. "Young lord, it is not necessary for you to apologize. It is my duty to ensure your safety and well-being. Please, do not feel burdened by this."
Aureal, who had been walking behind Alex, chimed in. "Nevertheless, it was irresponsible of us to not inform you of our whereabouts. We will make sure to do better in the future."
Batibat nodded in agreement and led them to his bedroom. As they entered, Alex couldn''t help but notice the messiness of the room. Clothes and books were scattered across the floor.
"I apologize for the state of the room," Batibat said sheepishly. "I haven''t had time to tidy uptely."
Alex waved off the apology. "Don''t worry about it, Batibat. We''re just here to freshen up before the meeting."
As they undressed, Alex couldn''t help but feel embarrassed. They had been out in the city all day and both of them were sweating profusely. "I''m sorry, Aureal. I know I don''t smell great right now."
Aureal giggled. "It''s okay, my lord. We both smell equally bad. We''ll just have to make sure to shower more often when we''re out and about."
As they stepped into the shower, the hot water cascading down their bodies, Alex felt a sense of relief. He had been worried about the meeting, but now he felt rejuvenated and ready to face whatever challengesy ahead.
As they stepped into the bathroom, Alex and Aureal scanned the room for any signs of Lauryn, Nyssa, or Asmodea. However, the room appeared to be empty, and they were left alone to bathe. They both understood the situation and decided to proceed with their bathing routine.
As they washed themselves, they couldn''t help but steal nces at each other''s bodies. Alex admired Aureal''s curves and her smooth, glistening skin. Simrly, Aureal was intrigued by Alex''s chiselled physique and the way water droplets clung to his muscr arms.
They both tried to hide their arousal, but it was evident in the way their breathing grew heavy and their hearts raced. As they reached for the areas on their bodies that were difficult to clean, their hands brushed against each other''s skin, causing sparks of pleasure to surge through them.
After they finished cleaning, they sank into the hot bath, feeling the tension in their bodies melt away. The water was so warm and soothing that they both closed their eyes and let out contented sighs.
"I can''t believe how rxing this feels," Aureal said, breaking the silence. "It''s been a while since I''ve had a bath like this."
"I know what you mean," Alex agreed. "It''s been a busy few days, and this is just what I needed to unwind."
They both sat in silence for a few moments, enjoying the warmth of the water and thepany of each other. Eventually, Aureal spoke up again.
"Alex, I hope you don''t mind me asking, but... did you feel the same way I did when we were washing each other?"
Alex''s heart skipped a beat. He had been wondering the same thing, but he wasn''t sure if he should bring it up.
"I... I did," he admitted, feeling a blush creeping up his cheeks. "I''m sorry if that''s inappropriate."
Aureal smiled. "It''s not inappropriate at all. I feel the same way."
They both looked at each other, their eyes locking in a moment of mutual understanding. Without another word, they leaned in and shared a tender kiss, feeling the heat between them intensify.
"I don''t think I''ve fully fucked you yet. Do you think you''re still pure down there?" Alex asked Aureal, a mischievous grin ying on his lips.
----
(A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)
Thank you very much for all your support.
I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle???¡ã . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ???¡ã ???¡ã
Chapter 108 108: In The Bathroom! [R-18+]
Power stonesa?o???a?o???a?o???a?o???
-----
They both looked at each other, their eyes locking in a moment of mutual understanding. Without another word, they leaned in and shared a tender kiss, feeling the heat between them intensify.
"I don''t think I''ve fully fucked you yet. Do you think you''re still pure down there?" Alex asked Aureal, a mischievous grin ying on his lips.
"I don''t think I''ve been properly fucked yet too, Master," Aureal replied, her cheeks flushing red. "The fact that I do not have a hymen was brought to my attention by Nyssa. I am not aware of the reason why, and it could be due to a natural biological process or another factor."
"Well, that certainly makes things simpler for you to handle," Alex said, his voice low and husky as he leaned in closer to Aureal. He took the initiative and grabbed the upper hand by making the initial move.
Aureal moaned softly as Alex''s hands roamed over her body, exploring every inch of her skin. She melted into his touch, her body responding to his every caress. They kissed deeply, their tongues entwining as they lost themselves in the moment.
After a while, Alex broke the kiss and gazed into Aureal''s eyes. "Are you sure you''re ready for this, Aureal? I don''t want to pressure you into anything you''re notfortable with."
"I am ready, Master," Aureal replied, her voice filled with desire. "I want you to make love to me."
Alex smiled, a look of intense passion in his eyes. He slowly lowered Aureal onto the bed and began to explore her body, teasing her with his lips and tongue. As they made love, they lost themselves in each other, their bodies entwined in a frenzy of desire and passion.
Alex leaned forward and pressed his lips to Aureal''s, kissing her passionately. He slid his hands around her waist and down to her buttocks, pulling her body tight against his. Aureal felt a rush of heat flood through her body as Alex''s hands roamed over her curves.
Alex''s tongue pushed against her lips, seeking entrance to her mouth. Aureal hesitated for a moment, then opened her mouth to him, allowing his tongue to tangle with hers. Alex''s mouth was hot and demanding, and Aureal found herself lost in the sensation of his kiss.
As they kissed, Alex''s hands moved up to cup Aureal''s breasts, massaging them gently through the thin fabric of her dress. Aureal moaned softly, her body arching into his touch. She had never felt so alive, so full of desire.
Alex broke the kiss momentarily, looking into Aureal''s eyes. "You''re so beautiful," he whispered, before pressing his lips to hers again. This time, he moved his hands to the back of her dress, pulling the fabric down to expose her breasts. He cupped them again, his thumbs flicking over her nipples, causing them to harden.
Aureal reached up and ran her fingers through Alex''s hair, pulling him closer. She felt a hunger growing inside her, a desire to be takenpletely by this man. Alex seemed to sense her needs, and he broke the kiss again, this time moving his mouth down to her neck, nibbling and kissing the sensitive skin there.
Aureal gasped and moaned as Alex''s hands continued to caress her breasts, his mouth moving lower and lower. She felt his fingers slip between her legs, stroking her through the fabric of her panties. "Please," she whispered, her body trembling with need.
Alex lifted his head, a wicked grin on his face. "You want me to fuck you, don''t you?" he asked, his voice low and rough.
Aureal nodded, her eyes dark with desire. "Yes, Master," she said, her voice barely above a whisper.
Alex grinned again, then pushed Aureal back against the side of the hot tub. He pulled down her panties and spread her legs, admiring the sight of her wet, glistening pussy.
Once again, As they continued their embrace, Alex''s hand travelled from between Aureal''s breasts to her backside.
His fingers dug into the plump flesh of her buttocks, eliciting a soft moan from the angel.
With his other hand, he cupped her breast, squeezing it gently before giving her nipple a yful tweak once again.
Beneath the surface of the water, Alex teased Aureal''s sensitive pussy. His fingers traced small skins around the pussy before slowly pushing inside.
Despite the lubricating properties of the water, Aureal''s muscles were incredibly tight, causing Alex to groan in appreciation at the sensation.
The angel let out a whimper, the feeling unfamiliar yet highly arousing. As the kiss deepened, Aureal''s body rxed, allowing her to be more receptive to Alex''s touch.
She clung to him, her arms wrapped tightly around his neck, as he explored her body with increasing confidence.
As Alex wiggled his finger inside her butt, Aureal couldn''t help but gasp in pleasure. She had never felt anything like this before, and the sensation was overwhelming. It felt like her entire body was on fire, with every nerve ending tingling with ecstasy.
As Alex continued to move his finger in and out of her tight opening, Aureal felt herself getting lost in the moment. She could feel herself getting closer and closer to the edge, and she knew that she was about toe.
But just as she was about to reach her climax, Alex suddenly pulled his finger out of her butt. Aureal let out a whimper of disappointment, but before she could say anything, Alex kissed her deeply on the mouth, distracting her with his expert tongue.
----
(A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)
Thank you very much for all your support.
I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle???¡ã . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ???¡ã ???¡ã
Chapter 109 109: Caressing! [R-18+]
Power stonesa?o???a?o???a?o???a?o???
-----
But just as she was about to reach her climax, Alex suddenly pulled his finger out of her butt. Aureal let out a whimper of disappointment, but before she could say anything, Alex kissed her deeply on the mouth, distracting her with his expert tongue.
For a few moments, Aureal forgot about everything else as she lost herself in the kiss. But then, as Alex began to fondle her breasts once more, she felt a surge of desire welling up inside her. She needed him, right now.
Without another word, Aureal grabbed Alex by the back of the head and pulled him towards her, kissing him fiercely. Alex responded with equal passion, and they continued to kiss while Aureal rubbed her body against his, desperate for more contact.
They continued exploring each other''s bodies with mounting desire for the next few minutes, their hunger for each other growing stronger by the second. Time seemed to pass by in a blur as they indulged in their passion.
Alex couldn''t hold back any longer, and his demonic appendages emerged from his back, snaking out from beneath his skin. The sensation wasn''t painful for him, but it was as if something slimy was slithering its way out of his body.
Aureal too gave in to the overpowering passion that was consuming her, and her dark grey wings burst out from her back in a sudden spray of water, almost as if they were responding to her deep-seated desire.
Alex exerted his dominance over Aureal, who was powerless to resist his advances. With amanding gesture, he forced her to kneel before him, her face level with his rigid member.
He positioned himself on a nearby ledge, his cock standing at full attention, pulsing with eagerness. As Aureal concentrated on his engorged member, her own desire grew with every passing moment.
Without hesitation, she opened her mouth and took Alex''s cock inside, running her tongue up and down the length of it to wet it thoroughly. She took as much of him as she could, her lips enveloping him in a warm, wet embrace.
Aureal continued to worship Alex''s cock with her lips and tongue, running them up and down the length of his throbbing member. She took in as much of it as she could, bobbing her head up and down in a slow and steady rhythm. Alex let out a low growl of pleasure and ran his fingers through Aureal''s hair, pushing her head down further.
As Aureal sucked on his cock, she felt her own body heat up with desire. Her nipples hardened and her pussy grew wet with anticipation. Sensing her eagerness, Alex reached down and grabbed her breasts, squeezing them firmly. Aureal let out a soft moan and leaned into his touch, enjoying the feeling of his hands on her body.
After a few minutes of this intense pleasure, Aureal reluctantly pulled away from Alex''s cock, her mouth still wet with saliva. She cupped her breasts with both hands, pressing them together to make them appear evenrger and more alluring. Looking up at Alex with a sultry gaze, she licked her lips and whispered, "Do you like what you see, Master?"
"Yes...Ahhh...ahahhh."
As Aureal pressed her breasts around Alex''s throbbing cock, he moaned in pleasure. Her breasts were incredibly soft and warm, and Alex could feel the weight of them pressing against his cock. Even though she wasn''t thergest-breasted woman in his "harem," her breasts were still impressive in their own right.
The sensation of her breasts wrapped around his cock was overwhelming, and Alex felt himself getting closer and closer to the edge. He had never experienced anything like it before. Her skin was smooth and pale, contrasting beautifully with his own dark skin. It was like being wrapped in a soft, heavenly cocoon.
Aureal''s breasts were sorge that even a porn star would be envious of them. Alex couldn''t help but marvel at their size and shape, and the way they felt against his cock was indescribable. He could feel himself getting closer and closer to the brink, and he knew it wouldn''t be long before he exploded in ecstasy.
The way Aureal could encase Alex''s cock between her breasts and feel his warmth brought her immense pleasure. She felt a sense of satisfaction knowing that she was the one who was giving Alex this pleasure.
Aureal moved her breasts closer together, enveloping Alex''s cock even tighter. She felt his gasp against her skin as he tried to control himself. Aureal noticed that Alex was someone who didn''t make much noise during sex, but his expressions and reactions were enough for her to know how much he was enjoying it.
Feeling emboldened, Aureal started to move her breasts up and down on Alex''s cock, slowly and sensually. Alex''s head fell back as he closed his eyes and savored the sensation. Aureal continued to move her breasts, pressing them tighter and harder against his cock. The pleasure was intense, and both of them were lost in the moment.
Aureal continued to move her breasts up and down along Alex''s cock with a steady rhythm. The sensation of Alex''s hard cock being squeezed between her ample breasts was making her feel incredibly aroused.
The warm water of the pool made Aureal''s skin wet, causing her breasts to glisten and shine in the light. As she continued to massage Alex''s cock with her breasts, the water acted as a lubricant, making it easier for her to move and giving her an even more pleasurable feeling.
Aureal''s nipples were hard and erect, rubbing against Alex''s cock as she worked. She could feel the pressure building inside of him, and she knew that he was close to climaxing.
----
(A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)
Thank you very much for all your support.
I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle???¡ã . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ???¡ã ???¡ã
Chapter 110 110: Master, My Turn Plz! [R-18+]
Power stonesa?o???a?o???a?o???a?o???
-----
Aureal''s nipples were hard and erect, rubbing against Alex''s cock as she worked. She could feel the pressure building inside of him, and she knew that he was close to climaxing.
Despite the intensity of the moment, Aureal remained focused on Alex''s pleasure, moving her breasts faster and harder until she felt him tense up and release a powerful orgasm between her cleavage.
Alex found the sensation of having Aureal''s breasts wrapped around his cock to be simr to the feeling of being engulfed by another set of moist lips. The sensation was incredibly stimting, and he could feel himself bing increasingly aroused.
As the pleasure grew, Alex could no longer resist the temptation to touch Aureal. He ced his hand on the top of her head, and she looked up at him with watery eyes. Despite herck of experience with such acts, Aureal could sense that something dishonourable was about to happen.
She couldn''tprehend Alex''s intentions, but she continued to work her breasts up and down his cock. Her movements were deliberate and purposeful, designed to bring Alex as much pleasure as possible. As she continued to pleasure him, Aureal felt a growing sense of satisfaction and aplishment.
Alex''s eagerness and lustful desire grew as he pushed Aureal''s head down onto the top of his cock, causing her toply with his wishes. For Aureal to keep up with the angelic forces, she needed to be adaptable and versatile, especially when it came to pleasing her Master, Alex.
Despite the lewd act, Aureal didn''t feel any strain on her neck. In fact, she enjoyed being used by Alex in such a manner. Alex was her Master, and she was his devoted servant, eager to please him in every way possible.
As Aureal''s mouth pressed against the top of Alex''s cock, her arousal intensified. She could feel the smooth skin of his cock and the warm, wet sensation of her own lips on his head. The sight of herrge breasts rubbing against his cock added to the eroticism of the experience.
With every movement, Aureal''s breasts jiggled and swayed, providing an even more pleasurable sensation for Alex. As she continued to massage his cock with her breasts, Alex let out moans of pleasure, unable to control the ecstasy he was experiencing.
With the head of Alex''s cock still in her mouth, Aureal''s tongue yed around the tip, flicking and teasing it with increasing fervor. She was using her lips and tongue to show Alex how much she desired him, and the sensations she was creating were driving him wild.
As she continued to suck and tease him, Aureal began to hum softly, the vibrations sending waves of pleasure through Alex''s body. He marveled at the intensity of sensation that came from thebination of her tongue, lips, and breasts working in harmony.
Despite his heightened arousal, Alex was unable to fullyprehend what Aureal was doing, but it didn''t matter. All he knew was that the sensations she was creating were exquisite, and he was lost in the pleasure of it all.
Aureal, feeling bold and confident, decided to take things to the next level. She kept her breasts still at the base of Alex''s cock and took a few deep breaths to prepare herself. Then, with the help of her well-trained and supple neck, she lowered herself as far as she could go until her breasts were pressed against her lips. She felt a sense of satisfaction as she achieved this feat, and the sensation of Alex''s cock between her breasts heightened her arousal.
As she held herself in ce, her nose was nestled in the warm, soft crevice of her cleavage, and she felt the sensation of her own breasts pressing against her face. Aureal knew that Alex was enjoying this as much as she was, and she was determined to keep going until she couldn''t take it anymore.
Alex was taken aback by Aureal''s sudden move; he never expected her to engage in such a scious and unconventional behavior. Despite his surprise, he didn''t utter a sound, and instead watched as Aureal took his entire length deep into her mouth and down her throat.
As she sucked on his cock, her cheeks hollowed inwards, and her mouth worked diligently to extract everyst drop of his essence. Ropes of cum shot out of his cock and into her waiting mouth, filling it with his warm, salty seed and coating her insides with his sperm.
Aureal was determined not to waste even a single drop of her Master''s precious fluid, and she continued to hold her lips tightly around his cock, milking it of everyst drop. The taste of his cum lingered in her mouth, and she swallowed it down eagerly, relishing in the intimate connection she shared with her Master.
Aureal carefully withdrew herself from her Master''s cock and opened her mouth seductively to reveal the pool of his warm seed that she had collected inside. With a small gulp, she swallowed it all down, savoring every drop of her beloved Alex''s essence.
She had never tasted the seed of any other men, nor did she ever intend to. For Aureal, Alex''s seed was the only one that mattered, and she cherished it as a precious gift from her Master.
The taste of his seed lingered in her mouth, and she savored it like a rare delicacy. To her, it was a symbol of her devotion to Alex and a reminder of the intense pleasure that they had just shared together.
Despite experiencing a powerful orgasm, Alex was still erect, thanks to his status as a Lord of Lust. Aureal, on the other hand, was still unsatisfied and dripping with desire. She couldn''t resist asking, "Master, may I please have my turn?"
----
(A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)
Thank you very much for all your support.
I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle???¡ã . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ???¡ã ???¡ã
Chapter 111 11: My Turn! [R-18+]
Power stonesa?o???a?o???a?o???a?o???
-----
Despite experiencing a powerful orgasm, Alex was still erect, thanks to his status as a Lord of Lust. Aureal, on the other hand, was still unsatisfied and dripping with desire. She couldn''t resist asking, "Master, may I please have my turn?"
Alex found it difficult to refuse her request, especially when she looked at him with her pleading eyes. He was unable to resist her charming smile, and so he said, "Of course, my dear. Climb onto me and sit with your back against mine."
Following his instructions, Aureal climbed onto Alex''sp and sat with her back against his chest.
She shuddered in excitement as she felt the tip of Alex''s cock brush against her buttocks.
Alex wrapped his arms around her waist and whispered, "Now, let me pleasure you, my sweet Aureal."
With Aureal sittingfortably on hisp, Alex''s hands caressed her back and moved downwards to her supple rear end. The sensation of his touch on her skin made Aureal shiver with pleasure.
As they kissed passionately, Aureal turned her back to Alex''s head, allowing their lips and tongues to roam freely. Alex''s grip on his cock remained firm as Aureal lifted her hips in anticipation.
With a seductive wink, Alex aimed his member towards Aureal''s wet pussy. Aureal''s body quivered with anticipation as she felt the head of Alex''s cock press against her. She slowly lowered herself down onto him, taking him deep inside of her.
As they moved together in perfect rhythm, their bodies slick with sweat, Aureal couldn''t help but feel overwhelmed with pleasure.
She was grateful to be in the arms of the man she loved, experiencing such intense physical and emotional connection.
With a swift motion, Aureal impaled herself on Alex''s thick cock, feeling an instant sense ofplete satisfaction.
As she tightened her muscles around the intruder, Alex was able to easily harvest his seed.
Due to his size, he had already prated deep into Aureal''s womb before she even had a chance to fully adjust.
"Oh my god...that was so deep and satisfying...I feelpletely fulfilled now," Aureal eximed, speaking the truth. It was as if Alex''s cock had been custom-made to fit perfectly inside her pussy.
All the pieces had finally fallen into ce, and Aureal feltpletely content with her pleasure.
The sensation of beingpletely filled out down there was a new experience for Aureal, and she was amazed at how perfectly Alex''s size and shape fit her. It was as if thest piece of the puzzle had finally been added to her sexual satisfaction.
Out of nowhere, Alex started to move his hips in a rhythmic motion, thrusting his cock deep into Aureal''s heavenly pussy.
Aureal was taken aback by the sudden movement, but it didn''t take long for her to adjust and enjoy the pleasure that came with it.
If Alex were to rank the qualities of eachdy, he would undoubtedly choose Aureal''s tightness as one of her best attributes. Her innocence and purity were also incredibly attractive to him.
While Nyssa was skilled in using her lips and tongue to please him, what Alex loved most about her was her fiercely loving nature.
Asmodea, on the other hand, was the most experienced and mature of the group, and her ample bosom was certainly a sight to behold.
Each of the women had something unique to offer, but it was Aureal who held a special ce in his heart.
Alex had always been drawn to Lauryn''s willingness to try new things and her gothic persona. Meanwhile, the powerful thrusts he was delivering to Aureal caused her body to tremble uncontrobly.
The sensations flooding her mind were so intense that she found herself in the throes of orgasm in no time at all.
As her body convulsed, she instinctively wrapped her legs around Alex''s back and clung tightly to his broad shoulders with both hands.
Thebination of Aureal''s tightness and the natural lubrication of her pussy caused Alex''s base and balls to be slick with her juices.
Despite the intense pleasure that Aureal was experiencing, she managed to catch a glimpse of the otherdies.
Lauryn''s willingness to explore and Asmodea''s ample bosom were still very much on Alex''s mind, and Nyssa''s loving and affectionate nature added to her appeal.
However, in that moment, Aureal knew that she was the only one who mattered to Alex.
Alex was relentless in his thrusting, pounding Aureal''s pussy with vigor. Despite only having just arrived, Aureal could feel herself building up to another powerful orgasm.
The sensations of his movements were overwhelming, causing her to gasp and moan with pleasure.
Their passionate embrace continued in the tub, as they rubbed and groped each other, enjoying the heightened sensations that came from the friction between their bodies.
Time seemed to slip away as they lost themselves in the moment, their desire for each other growing more intense with every passing second.
As they continued to explore each other''s bodies, their kisses became more urgent and passionate, their tongues dancing in a frenzy of desire.
Their bodies were slick with water and soap, and the sensation of their skin against each other was electric.
Despite the heat of their passion, there was a sense of tenderness and intimacy between them, a deep connection that went beyond mere physical pleasure.
They were lost in their own world,pletely consumed by the intensity of their desire for each other.
Aureal held on tightly to Alex''s arm as she moved up from his shoulder, nting kisses along his neck until she reached his ear.
Alex had found a sweet spot deep inside her pussy that made her shiver with pleasure, causing her to nibble on his earlobe while he continued to massage the area.
----
(A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)
Thank you very much for all your support.
I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle???¡ã . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ???¡ã ???¡ã
Chapter 112 112: A Sweet Spot! [R-18+]
Power stonesa?o???a?o???a?o???a?o???
-----
Alex had found a sweet spot deep inside her pussy that made her shiver with pleasure, causing her to nibble on his earlobe while he continued to massage the area.
They both knew that they wouldn''t be able to maintain this pace for much longer. Aureal vocalized her impending release, stuttering out, "I ca-can''t hold on mu... ch... much longer, M-Master... Ayahn!" The sensation building within her was too intense to hold back any longer.
Alex, too, was feeling the strain of the constant thrusting and grinding, but he refused to let up. He knew that if he did, the explosive orgasm that was building up inside Aureal would dissipate.
He maintained his pace, his hips mming against hers with a ferocity that threatened to push her over the edge.
Their passion was palpable, their bodies entwined in a symphony of sweat, saliva, and lust. The sound of flesh pping against flesh filled the room, punctuated by Aureal''s gasps and moans of pleasure. Alex could feel her getting close, her walls tightening around his cock in anticipation of release.
In a final, frantic burst of energy, Aureal came, her body wracked with shudders of ecstasy as she cried out Alex''s name.
He continued to pound into her, drawing out her orgasm until he too was pushed over the edge, his own release exploding inside her with a force that left them both breathless.
Aureal''s body shook and trembled with pleasure, her climax imminent. Alex knew it wasing; her juices were flowing around his cock as her pussy pulsed and contracted.
"I''ve got you, don''t worry. Just let go and enjoy it," Alex whispered reassuringly to Aureal.
As Aureal reached the peak of her orgasm, Alex could feel her pussy tighten around his cock. Her whole body convulsed with pleasure, and she let out a loud moan. Alex was driven over the edge by the intensity of her orgasm, and he came for the second time, his seed mixing with Aureal''s juices.
As they both basked in the afterglow of their shared pleasure, they touched each other''s genitalia. It was a tender moment between them, a moment of intimacy and closeness. Alex knew that he had given Aureal what she needed, and he was proud of himself for being able to satisfy her.
Alex pushed his cock deep into Aureal''s pussy, resulting in him releasing his white seed inside her womb. They were both lost in the pleasure they felt, and the thought of pregnancy did not even cross their minds. All that mattered was the intense physical connection they shared.
As their passionate kissing continued, the intensity between them grew, and they reached the peak of their pleasure. When they finally pulled away, they were both left panting and gasping for air, basking in the afterglow of their lovemaking.
Aureal lifted herself off of Alex''s cock with a sigh, feeling both the satisfying fullness of being filled and the pleasure of his cock sliding out of her wet pussy. These sensations were incredible, and she savored them for a moment before copsing beside Alex on the bed.
Alex and Aureal were both catching their breath, their bodies still tingling with the aftermath of their intense lovemaking.
Alex expressed his enjoyment of the experience with a lightheartedugh, while Aureal panted heavily beside him. Eventually, they managed to calm down enough to take a deep breath and regain theirposure.
Aureal pointed out that they had been in the bath for quite some time, and that it was time to wrap things up and get ready for whatever was next on their agenda.
She urged Alex to make the most of the remaining time, reminding him of the importance of being punctual and prepared.
Alex nodded in agreement, acknowledging the wisdom of her words. With a sense of contentment and satisfaction, they climbed out of the tub and began to get dressed, both looking forward to the rest of the day.
Alex and Aureal swiftly cleaned up in the bathroom and headed to the bedroom where the other three women, Nyssa, Lauryn, and Asmodea, were already waiting for them.
The threedies couldn''t help but grin, knowing very well what the two had been up to. However, Nyssa seemed to be the exception.
Once they had all gathered in the bedroom, each of the women began to choose their attire for the evening''s event.
Alex was treated to a little fashion show as each woman modeled their seductive and sophisticated outfits, giving him a sneak peek of what was toe.
The disy was quite captivating, and Alex couldn''t help but appreciate the effort that the women had put into looking their best for the gathering.
------
Ch addressed Batibat, "Here you are Batibat, I am finding you all over the ce and here you are, I need to talk to you about something."
Batibat, who was busy preparing for an uing meeting, responded without losing focus, "Sure Ch, go ahead. I can do multitask."
Ch took a deep breath before continuing, "We have a problem with two of our guests. They are not getting along very well."
Batibat listened attentively and asked, "What seems to be the issue?"
Ch exined, "There seems to be a conflict between them, and we don''t know how to resolve it. It''s causing a bit of disruption and difort among the other guests."
Batibat nodded and replied, "I see. Thank you for bringing this to my attention, Ch. I will make sure to address the situation and find a solution before the meeting. Is there anything else you need to discuss?"
"But don''t you want to know those are," Ch as to Batibat.
"Let me guess, Iris and Katiyana?"
----
(A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)
Thank you very much for all your support.
I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle???¡ã . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ???¡ã ???¡ã
Chapter 113 113: Theres A Problem Between...!
Power stonesa?o???a?o???a?o???a?o???
-----
"Let me guess, Iris and Katiyana?"
Ch replied to Batibat, "You guessed it right. It''s Iris and Katiyana who are having a problem."
Batibat gave a knowing nod and asked, "Oh... I was right, Iris and Katiyana? What seems to be the issue?"
Ch responded, "I''m not entirely sure. They seem to be having some sort of conflict, and it''s causing a disturbance among the other guests."
Batibat inquired, "Do you know where they are at the moment?"
Ch answered, "They are outside the southeast wing of the pce, with their attendants and courtiers."
Batibat reassured her, "okay! And don''t worry, I''ll handle it. It''s just a minor disagreement that they had some time ago. I''ll go and speak with them. They should be aware that they shouldn''t argue in front of the new master."
Ch seemed relieved and said, "Thank you, Batibat. I appreciate your help."
Batibat nodded and said, "It''s no problem. As the court advisor, it''s my duty to ensure that everything runs smoothly. You can count on me."
Ch requested, "Before you go, Batibat, could you please help the young lord choose appropriate attire for the event? It would be much appreciated."
Batibat responded, "Of course, Ch. It''s important for our guests to dress appropriately, even if they have the freedom to wear what they like. I''ll give him some suggestions."
Ch made a respectful bow and then left to go to the King of Lust''s bedroom.
Batibat muttered to himself, "Now, our next step is to locate Iris and Katiyana. It doesn''t matter where they sit, as long as they behave in a manner that doesn''t embarrass the young lord. I will not tolerate any disruptions at this event."
He briskly walked down the hallway towards the south, determined to find the two guests and resolve their conflict.
"Let me guess, Iris and Katiyana?"
Ch replied to Batibat, "You guessed it right. It''s Iris and Katiyana who are having a problem."
Batibat gave a knowing nod and asked, "Oh... I was right, Iris and Katiyana? What seems to be the issue?"
Ch responded, "I''m not entirely sure. They seem to be having some sort of conflict, and it''s causing a disturbance among the other guests."
Batibat inquired, "Do you know where they are at the moment?"
Ch answered, "They are outside the southeast wing of the pce, with their attendants and courtiers."
Batibat reassured her, "okay! And don''t worry, I''ll handle it. It''s just a minor disagreement that they had some time ago. I''ll go and speak with them. They should be aware that they shouldn''t argue in front of the new master."
Ch seemed relieved and said, "Thank you, Batibat. I appreciate your help."
Batibat nodded and said, "It''s no problem. As the court advisor, it''s my duty to ensure that everything runs smoothly. You can count on me."
Ch requested, "Before you go, Batibat, could you please help the young lord choose appropriate attire for the event? It would be much appreciated."
Batibat responded, "Of course, Ch. It''s important for our guests to dress appropriately, even if they have the freedom to wear what they like. I''ll give him some suggestions."
Ch made a respectful bow and then left to go to the King of Lust''s bedroom.
Batibat muttered to himself, "Now, our next step is to locate Iris and Katiyana. It doesn''t matter where they sit, as long as they behave in a manner that doesn''t embarrass the young lord. I will not tolerate any disruptions at this event."
He briskly walked down the hallway towards the south, determined to find the two guests and resolve their conflict.
As Batibat rushed through the pce, he nearly collided with a servant carrying food to the storeroom. He deftly sidestepped the servant and continued on his way.
It was not unusual for the pce to present challenges, and both Batibat and the servant were ustomed to navigating around obstacles.
As he continued on, Batibat passed between two female ves, one of whom he had a previous one-night stand with. He gave her a slick smile as he passed.
Despite his blindness, Batibat had developed a keen ability to distinguish the unique Sin of each demon he encountered.
His well-trained mind could pick up subtle nuances that set each one apart from the others. No two demons'' Sins were exactly the same, and Batibat had honed his skill to a fine art.
As he explored the pce, Batibat came across a passageway with an open archway. Positioned directly in front of a bridge leading to another section of the pce, the archway provided a breathtaking view of a stunning waterfall cascading down from nearby mountains.
Without hesitation, Batibat climbed onto the arch and prepared tounch himself into the air with a powerful leap. He took great pride in his incredible agility and speed, honed over years of training as a skilled swordsman.
With a burst of energy, he propelled himself forward, soaring gracefully through the air with ease. As hended, he couldn''t help but grin to himself, satisfied with his impressive disy of athleticism.
With impressive agility, Batibat leaped into the air and soared gracefully through the pce. Rather than plummeting to the ground due to the pull of gravity, he effortlessly drifted through the air until he collided with a wall inside the pce.
Undeterred, Batibat quickly scaled the wall like a monkey, using the ledges and footholds avable to him.
With each step, he persevered and worked his way up to the pinnacle of the spire, which stood as the third highest point in the pce.
His steady progress up the wall was a testament to his strength, skill, and determination. Finally reaching the top, he paused to catch his breath and take in the stunning views from his elevated vantage point.
----
(A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)
Thank you very much for all your support.
I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle???¡ã . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ???¡ã ???¡ã
Chapter 114 114: Sudden Ice Atmosphere!
Power stonesa?o???a?o???a?o???a?o???
-----
His steady progress up the wall was a testament to his strength, skill, and determination. Finally reaching the top, he paused to catch his breath and take in the stunning views from his elevated vantage point.
Batibat focused his thoughts and expanded his consciousness to scan the entire pce grounds in search of Iris and Katiyana.
Being human, they did not possess a distinct Sin that he could detect, and so he had to rely on the emotional energy emanating from their souls to locate them.
As he scanned the area, he felt a faint stirring of unease within him. He had always prided himself on his ability to read people''s emotions with ease, but there was something about the way these two women were feeling that eluded him.
Undeterred, he continued to search until he finally felt a glimmer of recognition. It was a subtle feeling, but it was enough for him to pinpoint their location. They were in a garden on the eastern side of the pce.
Without hesitation, he began to climb up the side of the spire. Using his impressive physical agility, he quickly scaled the walls until he reached the top.
Once there, he clung to the very tip of the spire, wrapping his legs around it to anchor himself in ce.
As Batibat approached the top of the spire, he heard a voiceing from a subus who was sitting on a nearby window ledge.
She mocked him, saying, "And what might it be that brought you up here, Maturity? Have you surrendered to your desire for inanimate things yet?"
Batibat brushed off her remark and replied, "I''m taking care of any issues that may arise in preparation for the meeting that''sing up soon, which is the job that you should all be doing. Because it is evident that you are not engaged in anything vital right now, Limbra, I was wondering if you could please inform me whether or not you had seen Iris or Katiyana."
"Well, well, to be honest, I haven''t been paying all that much attention to the ground. I''ll have you know that I''m not utterly apathetic, as I am the only one who is even paying attention to any possible attacks from the air, so that should give you some indication. Aside from that, I am currently sipping on some tea... Do you want some? It''s delicious!" Limbra said casually as she took another sip of her tea.
Batibat sighed, "No, thank you. I''m trying to locate Iris and Katiyana. Have you seen them around?"
Limbra, the subus on the window ledge, let out a sigh and replied, "I haven''t seen them anywhere, but I did hear that they were arguing earlier. Maybe they''re still at it somewhere."
Batibat''s expression grew grim at the news of their argument. "Thank you for letting me know, Limbra. I''ll continue my search for them."
As he turned to leave, Limbra called out, "Hey, Maturity! Don''t forget to live a little, okay? All work and no y makes for a very dull demon."
Batibat merely nodded in acknowledgement and though of something other.
Despite the slim possibility of aerial attacks, Batibat couldn''t help but acknowledge Limbra''s proficiency with projectile magic.
Her skills in that regard would make her an excellent line of defense against airborne attackers, if they were to ur. However, he still believed that it was unlikely for any enemy toe from the skies.
His thoughts shifted to a previous conversation he had with Limbra. She had confided in him about her own physical weaknesses, expressing that she was not particrly strong.
Nevertheless, he knew that her magical prowess more than made up for herck of physical strength.
"It''s good to know that we have you watching out for us, Limbra," Batibat said with a smile, grateful for the subus''s contribution to their defense.
Limbra chuckled. "Of course, it''s what I''m here for. And don''t worry about me being caught off guard. My tea might be delicious, but I won''t let it distract me from my duties," she replied, taking another sip of her drink.
Limbra''s physical strength was not particrly noteworthy, as she had a unique muscle structure that made it impossible for her to fly independently. Despite having wings, she was unable to use them to their full potential. In order to ovee this disadvantage, she began carrying an umbre with her. This provided stability and allowed her to glide through the air like Mary Poppins, with her wings providing minimal eleration.
Limbra would also use wind magic to increase her speed or elevation when needed. Although she was not the most physically strong demon, she made up for it with her impressive projectile magic and her ability to manoeuvre through the air with ease.
Limbra responded, "Ice? That''s strange. It''s notmon for ice to be present in that area. Maybe Katiyana and Iris caused it with their bickering." She took a sip of her tea and then added, "But I could be wrong. It''s not like I''ve been paying much attention to them."
Batibat nodded in agreement, "It''s worth checking out. I have a feeling that they might be there. Thanks, Limbra."
He then pushed himself off the spire and into the air, aiming towards the direction of the cool area where he sensed the presence of Iris and Katiyana. As he flew closer, the temperature dropped even further, confirming his suspicions.
As Batibat made his way towards the unusually chilly area, he couldn''t help but overhear Limbra''s bizarre musings.
"I don''t think that''s a good idea, Limbra. It''s important that we all work together and respect each other," he replied, hoping to discourage her from acting on her sadistic urges.
----
(A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)
Thank you very much for all your support.
I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle???¡ã . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ???¡ã ???¡ã
Chapter 115 115: Those Two!
Power stonesa?o???a?o???a?o???a?o???
-----
"I don''t think that''s a good idea, Limbra. It''s important that we all work together and respect each other," he replied, hoping to discourage her from acting on her sadistic urges.
Limbra giggled maniacally. "Oh,e on, Batibat, don''t be such a stick in the mud. A little bit of spanking never hurt anyone. Plus, I think it would be hrious to see his reaction."
Batibat shook his head, a small smile ying on his lips. He couldn''t deny that Limbra''s antics were entertaining at times, but he also knew that she needed to learn when to rein in her impulses.
As he approached the wall of the pce, Batibat leapt into the air and grabbed onto the side of the wall. With a powerful push, he propelled himself downwards and back towards the spire, expertly navigating his way through the air.
He was getting closer to the source of the strange chill, and he could feel his heart pounding with anticipation.
Batibat''s descent from the spire was a disy of his athletic prowess, and he managed to make it to the ground in just under eleven seconds, performing acrobatic feats that would make even a demon circus artist envious. Hisnding was graceful, thanks to his strong legs, which prevented him from sustaining any injuries.
As he regained hisposure, he leaned against a nearby wall to collect his thoughts and focus on the task at hand.
He closed his eyes and concentrated, searching for the location of the chilly area where he believed Katiyana and Iris might be.
After a few moments of deep concentration, Batibat''s eyes snapped open with a sense of certainty about the location. He stood up straight, brushed off his clothes, and began to walk in the direction he had identified.
As he made his way through the pce grounds, he could feel his pulse quicken with anticipation. He was getting closer, and he knew it.
With every step, he could feel the temperature dropping, and the air growing colder. He quickened his pace, and soon he was standing in front of a small courtyard, surrounded by high walls.
Without hesitation, Batibat leapt over the wall with ease andnded silently on the other side. He was greeted by a chilly breeze that whipped through the courtyard, causing him to shiver involuntarily. But there was no time for that now. He had a mission to aplish.
Slowly, he crept forward, his senses on high alert for any sign of danger. And then he heard it - the sound of voices. He paused, listening carefully, and soon he could make out the voices of Katiyana and Iris, engaged in what sounded like a heated argument.
With a sense of relief, Batibat strode forward, ready to intervene and bring the two women back to their senses.
As Batibat approached the frigid location, he could hear the distinct voices of Iris and Katiyana arguing with their guards. "I don''t understand what the problem is. My actions will remain the same," Katiyana said, her voiceced with irritation.
"You know very well that there''s a decision that needs to be made, and whether it''s the best option or not, it''s the only option," Iris responded sternly.
"Why can''t there ever be a choice where you get to go out both doors?" Katiyana snapped.
"That''s not how it works, and you know it," Iris retorted.
Batibat approached them and cleared his throat. "Excuse me,dies. Is everything alright here?"
Iris turned to him with a relieved expression. "Ah, Batibat. We''ve been arguing with Katiyana about her responsibilities as the queen. She seems to think that she can continue acting as she always has, without any consideration for her duties."
Katiyana rolled her eyes. "I know my responsibilities, Iris. I just don''t see why I have to follow them to the letter."
Batibat raised an eyebrow. "As the queen, your responsibilities are crucial for the welfare of your kingdom. It''s important to take them seriously."
Katiyana huffed but nodded in agreement. "Fine, I understand. But can we talk about thister? I''m freezing."
"Of course," Iris said with a small smile. "Let''s head back to the pce and warm up."
Batibat led the way, making sure they didn''t slip on the icy ground.
"I must say, your social skills are severelycking. If you were to improve upon the most basic etiquette, it would make a significant difference in how we interact with each other. It''spletely uneptable for individuals who focus solely on their wings to be present in the same room as esteemed figures like myself," Limbra expressed with disdain in her voice.
"I do not disagree with your sentiment, Limbra, but please keep in mind that we can express our opinions freely in front of the young lord when the appropriate timees. However, I must request that any disputes you have with each other be resolved outside of the pce, preferably outside of the city and this circle altogether. It''s not suitable for the young lord to witness such immaturity. So, I implore you to avoid any behavior that may be deemed as embarrassing in front of the group," Batibat interjected, using his authoritative tone to convey his message.
The Warmaster of Wrath was so taken aback by Batibat''s words that it brought him back to his senses. His silver tongue was so powerful that it could silence even the most boisterous of individuals.
Iris let out a low chuckle. "That''s all right. I don''t think I should tell my niece that I behaved inappropriately in front of the Lord of Lust right now, do you think?"
Batibat, who was standing nearby, replied in a calm but firm voice. "I agree, it would be best to keep such behavior from the young lord''s ears."
----
(A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)
Thank you very much for all your support.
I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle???¡ã . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ???¡ã ???¡ã
Chapter 116 116: Magical Clothes!
Power stonesa?o???a?o???a?o???a?o???
-----
Batibat, who was standing nearby, replied in a calm but firm voice. "I agree, it would be best to keep such behavior from the young lord''s ears."
The one with a chilly and sweet like voice spoke up. "Your wish is mymand, Batibat. You never find yourself in a position where you don''t know how to handle the problem. I will find out for myself what sort of person this new lord is. After all, the one before them ruled for such a long time that nobody in thisnd is even sure how to handle the session process."
Katiyana''s voice was as soft as a feather and as elegant as a swan. She spoke with such poise andposure that it seemed like she had spent years practicing to perfect her speech. Her refined tone stood in stark contrast to the rough and rapid voice of Iris.
In an attempt to distance themselves from each other, the two women walked off in opposite directions, with their retainers trailing closely behind them. The tension between them was palpable, indicating that they had a longstanding rivalry.
As Batibat observed the two women leave, he remembered that they both had a strong crush on the former lord when he was still alive.
He wondered if their rivalry stemmed from theirpetition for his affection or if there was something deeper at y.
Regardless of the cause, Batibat knew that he would have to keep a close eye on their interactions in the future.
Iris nodded in agreement. "It is always wise to gather information and assess a situation before making any decisions. We should all be cautious and patient in our approach."
Batibat spoke up again, his authoritative tone cutting through the conversation. "Indeed, caution is key. Let us focus on the task at hand and work together to ensure the young lord''s sess. Any personal grievances or disagreements can be settled outside of the pce and away from prying ears."
Batibat found it amusing that even though Iris and Katiyana lived in the Kingdom of Desire, they were hesitant to indulge in their desires.
They had a strong crush on the former lord but had never stayed the night with him. Batibat shook his head in disbelief and thought to himself, "These two are quite the enigma. Even Asmodeus himself would have a difficult time trying to understand their peculiar behavior."
He wondered how the young lord would respond to their strange behavior. As he made his way back to the primary section of the pce, he let out a heavy sigh. "Dealing with those two is going to be quite the task," he muttered under his breath.
------
Alex stood in front of a full-length mirror, admiring the garment that he was wearing. It was a traditional outfit that had once belonged to the former Lord of Lust, but it had been altered to fit Alex''s frame perfectly.
"You know, Master Alex, in all honesty, I believe that you look great in this," said one of the women, her eyes sparkling with admiration.
Alex turned to her and grinned, feeling a sense of pride at her words. "Thank you, my future wife! I have an overwhelming urge to just copse into you right now..."
The other women giggled at hisment, but then another woman spoke up. "Master Alex looks really handsome," she said, her voice filled with admiration.
Ch, the maid who had altered the garment, stepped forward to join the others. "I must say, Master Alex, you have truly taken on the appearance of a Lord of Lust at this point. I have exceeded even my own expectations this time."
Alex smiled at her, feeling a sense of gratitude towards the maid who had helped him. "Thank you, Ch. You''ve done an amazing job."
As the women continued to admire Alex''s appearance, he couldn''t help but feel a sense of excitement at the thought of fulfilling his new role as the Lord of Lust.
Alex stood in front of the bed, trying to strike a pose as the four women watched him. He was wearing a robe that reached his knees, and it looked like it had been tailored specifically for him.
The robe had a choker that fastened around his neck and allowed the rest of the garment to flow freely around his chest and lower body. The material was loose, yet it still clung to his body in all the right ces.
The robe was designed to provide Alex with the freedom to move his limbs, wings, and tail, without restricting his movement. It was as if the robe had been tailored to fit him like a glove, and Alex couldn''t help but feel grateful for the maid''s excellent work.
Ch stepped forward and smiled at Alex. "I''m d that you like it, Master Alex. The robe was designed with expansion in mind, in case you need it to grow in size while casting spells."
"Wow, Ch! You thought of everything," Alex said, grinning from ear to ear.
The four women took turns admiring the robe andplimenting Alex. "You look great, Master Alex," one of them said.
"Indeed, you have the perfect look for a Lord of Lust now," another added.
Alex blushed at thepliments, feeling pleased with himself. "Thank you, everyone. I couldn''t have done it without your help."
Alex''s new outfit had a unique color that was a mix between brown and purple. Ch had made sure that it fit Alex perfectly, with loose-fitting fabric that allowed for ease of movement, amodating his wings and tail.
Despite the luxurious nature of the attire, Alex opted out of wearing the golden circlet that had been offered to him, citing that it made him feel ''prissy.''
----
(A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.
Thank you very much for all your support.
I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle???¡ã . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ???¡ã ???¡ã
Chapter 117 117: You Are The Boss Remember!
Power stonesa?o???a?o???a?o???a?o???
-----
Despite the luxurious nature of the attire, Alex opted out of wearing the golden circlet that had been offered to him, citing that it made him feel ''prissy.''
He decided to keep his shoes that he had worn from Earth, even though they were considered casual in the realm of the angels.
Asmodea pointed out that human goods were a symbol of wealth and were in high demand, highlighting the angels'' control over Earth.
Wearing something from his old life provided a sense offort to Alex, knowing that he still had a connection to the world he left behind. As he looked down at his shoes, he wondered how long it would be until he could return home, or if he would ever be able to.
Each of the four women wore a unique, revealing outfit that perfectly suited their individual styles. Nyssa, the daughter of a princess, wore a gown that was fitting for royalty. The dress was designed to entuate her curves and was adorned with jewels and intricate embroidery, making her look like a true princess.
Lauryn, on the other hand, wore a dress that was reminiscent of a dancer''s outfit. However, this dress was tailored to be more appropriate for formal asions,plete with long flowing skirts and a ttering bodice. The dress allowed her to move with grace and elegance.
Aureal, with her focus on battle andbat, wore a leather armor that was both light and practical. It provided enough protection for her without being too cumbersome, allowing her to move swiftly and fight with ease.
The armor was designed with spaces for her ck wings to fit underneath, making her look even more fierce and imposing.
As they stood there admiring Alex, their garmentsplemented each other perfectly, creating a scene that was both alluring and captivating.
The four women looked like a group of goddesses, each with their own unique style that perfectly fit their personalities.
Asmodea looked at Alex reassuringly and said, "Now, my Lord Alex, remember that you are the one with the highest position of authority within this group. You are the Lord of Lust, and even other Rulers of Sin within your circle cannot influence you in any way."
Alex nodded, but still looked a bit uncertain. Sensing his hesitation, Asmodea continued, "Don''t worry about it too much. If it seems like another Ruler of Sin will personally attend this conference, approach him with respect just in case he turns out not to be present. Even I don''t know which one of them will show up."
Alex sighed, "I just hope I won''t disappoint anyone."
Asmodea ced a hand on his shoulder and said, "You won''t. Just remember that it is they who will bend to you, not the other way around."
Alex smiled, feeling a bit more confident, and said, "Thanks, Asmodea. I''ll keep that in mind."
Alex hade a long way from his days on Earth where he had to struggle to survive. He was at the very bottom of the food chain, and his survival depended on his wits and his ability to scheme against those who were more powerful than him.
But now, he had reached the pinnacle of the hierarchy in the Circles of Sin, and he was at the very top. The change would undoubtedly be challenging, and Alex needed to reassure himself before continuing.
After taking a few deep breaths, Alex spoke up and said, "I''ve got this."
Asmodea smiled at him, "I have no doubt that you do, my Lord."
Alex turned to his fianc??e and asked, "I don''t have to take up too much of your time, do I?"
Nyssa replied, "In all seriousness, fianc??, you are free to converse whenever the mood strikes you. If you really wanted to, you could even tell one of us to speak on your behalf if that''s how you felt! I wouldn''t mind being the one that speaks for my love! In the midst of her daydream," Nyssa pped her hands together and ced them on her cheeks.
Lauryn chimed in, "And I, too, would be more than happy to speak on your behalf, my Lord."
Aureal added, "You need not worry about taking up too much of our time, my Lord. We are here to support you in any way we can."
Asmodea nodded in agreement, "Indeed, my Lord. We are your loyal servants, and we will do whatever it takes to ensure your sess."
"I understand how you feel, Alex," Asmodea replied. "It''s natural to want to participate in such an important meeting, especially since you are the highest authority among us. And I agree, it will be interesting to see the humanoids and the sons and daughters of the previous lord, as well as meet the Emperor of Sin."
Nyssa chimed in, "Oh, it''s going to be so exciting! I can''t wait to see all the different styles and fashions of the attendees. Maybe we''ll even get to learn about some new cultures!"
Lauryn nodded in agreement, "Yes, it will be fascinating to observe and learn from those around us."
Aureal added, "I am curious to see how they will react to us, as well. We are not often seen in public, after all."
Alex took a deep breath and said, "No, I can talk. I don''t want to be a mere spectator. I want to be a part of this gathering and contribute to the conversation."
Asmodea smiled, "Very well, my Lord. Then let''s make our way to the gathering. Batibat, Limbra, Ruby, and Orcus are all expected to be there, well, except for Orcus who should bemunicating with us at this very moment."
They made their way to the gathering, ready to participate in what would surely be a momentous asion.
----
(A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)
Thank you very much for all your support.
I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle???¡ã . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ???¡ã ???¡ã
Chapter 118 118: Gathering Place!
Power stonesa?o???a?o???a?o???a?o???
-----
The gathering ce was expansive and spacious, with arge central area that could be utilized for various purposes, such as presentations, performances, or evenbat if the need arose.
The room was filled with individuals who were both invited and uninvited, with varying intentions that ranged from friendly to malicious.
To ensure thefort and privacy of the notable guests, each of them was provided with their own table, which was borately decorated and adorned with various luxurious items.
The tables were ced strategically around the perimeter of the central area, with ample space between each of them to allow for easy navigation.
In addition, at least two individuals were stationed behind each table, serving as guards to ensure that the privacy and security of the guests were maintained.
The guards were dressed in sleek ck suits that blended in seamlessly with the surroundings, and their eyes scanned the room vigntly, watching for any signs of trouble.
The atmosphere was tense, with the various attendees eyeing each other warily.
However, the grandeur of the space and thevish decor added an air of sophistication and elegance to the gathering, making it clear that this was no ordinary meeting.
All the invited guests, as well as some uninvited ones, had arrived at the designated gathering ce.
It was arge open area with ample space in the centre for presentations, performances, or even battles if required.
The ambiance was filled with anticipation and excitement, with people chatting andughing all around.
To amodate the distinguished visitors, each was given their very own table to sit at, with at least two attendants stationed behind each table to provide privacy and ensure theirfort.
The tables were elegantly decorated with fresh flowers and crystal sses. The attendants were dressed in traditional attire, with neatly pressed clothes and well-groomed hair.
As the guests took their seats, the attendants promptly served them with refreshing drinks and finger foods.
The aroma of the delectable cuisine permeated throughout the room, creating a delightful atmosphere.
The guests chatted among themselves, some discussing business, while others exchanged pleasantries.
Overall, the gathering was an opportunity for everyone toe together,work, and establish new connections.
It was a celebration of sorts, filled with music, dance, andughter. Everyone was eager to participate and make the most of the asion.
The assembly chamber was bustling with activity, as each guest arrived with their own entourage of two individuals, who were allowed into the gathering irrespective of their role.
Some guests arrived with bodyguards, while others with advisors or even strangers they had encountered on their way to the event.
Upon arrival, each guest was directed to their designated table, which had been prepared with afortable, plush chair for their seating.
As they took their seats, servers moved around the room, attending to the guests'' needs, arranging their preferred dishes and beverages in front of them.
As the night progressed, the chamber was filled with lively conversations, as guests mingled and engaged with each other, discussing a range of topics from politics to entertainment, and everything in between.
One of the guests, distinguished from the rest, caught the attention of many people in the room. He had his own chair, which he sat in, and was engrossed in reading a book while the other guests socialized around him.
This individual was none other than a Alex aka Ruler of Sin, and it was not umon for him to have arger retinue than the standard two guests allowed. In fact, he had five attendants apanying him.
Despite hisck of interest in conversing with others, he was the guest that everyone was drawn to, and people were constantly trying to engage him in conversation. It was clear that he was the center of attention in the room.
When he arrived, all the other invited guests had already arrived and taken their seats. They were all waiting for the assembly tomence, and there was a general sense of anticipation in the air.
As soon as he arrived, he made a casual announcement to those present, "Excuse me,dies and gentlemen. I''ll just take a seat over here and read for a bit. There is so much fascinating literature from the human realm." His statement attracted a lot of attention because he was known for having more than the usual number of assistants, and indeed, he was apanied by a total of five attendants.
Although it was rumoured that an unwee guest representing the Ruler of Sin would appear, it was a surprise to everyone when he actually showed up. Despite the rumours, he was given a cordial reception by the other guests.
At the same time, Batibat strode to the centre of the room,manding everyone''s attention. All conversations came to a halt as they focused on him.
As Batibat addressed the room, Alex just continued to reading his book, seemingly oblivious to the proceedings. However, the other guests were attentive, hanging on Batibat''s every word.
"It seems that everyone has arrived and is being treated with the utmost respect," Batibat dered, his voicemanding the attention of the room. "If there is anything that does not meet your expectations, please let me or one of the other servants know, and we will do everything in our power to rectify the situation."
He then turned his attention to the Lord of Lust, who had just arrived. "With the arrival of the Lord of Lust, we shall proceed to present each guest in turn, beginning with the person to my right," he said, gesturing towards an incubus seated on his right. "I ask that you all heed your manners when in the presence of the Lord."
Alex remained silent and absorbed in his book, seemingly uninterested in the proceedings. Meanwhile, the other guests nodded in agreement, eager to see who would be presented first.
----
(A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)
Thank you very much for all your support.
I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle???¡ã . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ???¡ã ???¡ã
Chapter 119 119: Introductions!
Power stonesa?o???a?o???a?o???a?o???
-----
Alex remained silent and absorbed in his book, seemingly uninterested in the proceedings. Meanwhile, the other guests nodded in agreement, eager to see who would be presented first.
But...
As soon as the host mentioned Alex, the Ruler of Lust, the atmosphere in the room grew tense. The guests'' faces showed mixed emotions, ranging from anticipation to dread.
They knew that Alex was a powerful and unpredictable demon whose reputation preceded him. The only sound that could be heard was the clinking of sses and the munching of food.
Alex made his way into the room, his face devoid of any expression, making it difficult for anyone to gauge his mood or intentions.
He walked with the confidence of someone who knew that hemanded respect, his eyes fixed on his book as he took his seat at his designated table.
The host cleared his throat to regain the attention of the guests. "As you all know, Alex is the Lord of Lust, and hemands great power and respect. I ask that you all show him the utmost courtesy and respect during his time here."
Alex remained silent and continued to read his book, ignoring the host''s words. Despite his nonchnt attitude, everyone in the room knew better than to underestimate him. They had heard stories about his ability to manipte desires and twist people''s minds to his will.
The tension in the air was palpable as everyone waited for the next move of the Lord of Lust.
To avoid revealing any negative emotions, Alex opted to maintain his usual indifferent demeanor. He walked towards his throne which had been moved to the gathering ce from the banquet room in a mysterious way.
Once he settled into his plush seat, he felt a sense of relief. He detested shifting awkwardly in front of others, so being in such afortable seat put him at ease.
He could easily ess the table in front of him, which had a variety of food and drink itemsid out for him. He simply reached over and took whatever he desired without any hesitation.
Alex knew that he needed to be careful with his actions and words, for fear of revealing any undesirable traits or secrets that may be used against him in the future. He made a mental note to keep up his fa?¡ìade of indifference and maintain a low profile during the event.
Alex was surrounded by an assortment of plush pillows, much like a wealthy sheikh in his harem. He couldfortably recline on any of them at will.
"These are his preferred concubines and his fianc??e, Nyssa, Daughter of Pride," the servant announced, gesturing towards the women behind Alex.
It seemed that the presence of concubines or a wife/fianc??e alongside a powerful figure like Alex was not unusual, as some guests could be heard whispering about it to each other.
Nyssa''s status as a Daughter of Pride was noteworthy and appeared to be a surprise to some of the guests, who were likely not aware of her engagement to the Lord of Lust. Despite this, she exuded an air of confidence and regality, fitting for someone of her stature.
The murmurs of the guests could be heard as they whispered to each other in surprise upon learning that the new Lord of Lust, Alex, was engaged to Nyssa, a Daughter of Pride.
It seemed that this was notmon knowledge among the attendees of the event, as they were caught off guard by the revtion.
Nevertheless, Nyssa sat close to Alex, behind his throne, along with his preferred concubines, upying a ce of privilege next to the powerful ruler.
Her presence was a clear indication of her status as Alex''s future wife, and it was evident that she was held in high regard by him, given her favored position among hispanions.
Nyssa took the first seat next to Alex and nestled herself closely to him, and he did not seem to mind her proximity.
The introductions continued with the next guest, a witch named Lauryn who was also known to be living among the demonkind.
As the introductions went on, murmurs could be heard from some of the guests, indicating their surprise at the fact that a human had been given the status of favoured concubine rather than being treated as a mere ve.
It was clear that this was an unusual and unexpected move on Alex''s part, and some were curious about what his intentions were in elevating humans to such a position.
Lauryn made her way towards Alex, causing Nyssa to feel a tinge of jealousy as she saw the witch take a seat next to him on the other side.
As Lauryn''s name was announced, the Ruler of Sin appeared to have a brief moment of recognition, indicated by a subtle arching of a single eyebrow that went unnoticed by the others.
Despite Nyssa''s difort, Alex appeared to be at ease with both of his favoured concubines snuggled up to him on either side.
It was not lost on some of the guests that a human, Lauryn, had been elevated to the position of favoured concubine, rather than being treated as a ve.
The murmurs and whispers amongst the guests grew louder as they discussed this unusual urrence, causing some to specte about the extent of Alex''s power and influence.
"And the Fallen Angel, Aureal," announced the servant, drawing attention to a figure who was making their way into the room.
Alex shifted slightly in his seat, the sight of the fallen angel triggering a faint memory within him. "I remember hearing whispers about that name," he murmured to Nyssa beside him.
She looked at him quizzically, "What do you mean, my lord?"
"When the angels and demons were in conflict four hundred years ago," Alex exined, "there were rumors about thest angel to fall from grace. Aureal was their name."
----
(A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)
Thank you very much for all your support.
I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle???¡ã . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ???¡ã ???¡ã
Chapter 120 120: Legacy!
Power stonesa?o???a?o???a?o???a?o???
-----
"When the angels and demons were in conflict four hundred years ago," Alex exined, "there were rumors about thest angel to fall from grace. Aureal was their name."
As the fallen angel took their seat, whispers could be heard among the guests. Many were intrigued by the presence of a being who had once been pure and holy but had since fallen to darkness.
Aureal strode over to Alex with a confident air and sat down in front of his knees, resting her head in the space between them. Nyssa grumbled in a low voice, "Why didn''t I think of that...?" The only ones who could hear her were the four of them since her voice was barely audible.
"And the Fallen Angel, Aureal," the servant announced. Some four hundred years ago, during the conflict between angels and demons, thest whispers of her name were heard; thest angel to fall from grace urred at that time.
As Alex looked around the room, he could feel the weight of the guests'' gazes upon him. He scanned the room, trying to assess the types of guests present.
He noted that every member of the pir was in a different location throughout the room.
On the opposite side of the assembly, he saw Ruby and Limbra standing together, while Asmodea and Orcus were positioned parallel to them.
In the middle of the gathering, acting as the speaker, he saw Batibat. Orcus and Asmodea were on opposite sides of the room, positioned near Alex''s throne.
He took note of their positions, and their bodynguage, trying to gauge the mood of the gathering.
Batibat stood in the center of the gathering, serving as the speaker. Alex surveyed the room, taking note of the location of each member of the pir.
He noticed that Orcus and Asmodea were positioned on opposite sides of the gathering, near his throne.
As he continued to observe the guests, he recognized a woman among them. "I believe that''s the harpy we saw at the market, Aureal," one of the travellers whispered softly, careful not to move his mouth or make a sound.
Aureal acknowledged his observation with a nod. "Yes, Master, you are correct."
Suddenly, Batibat interrupted their thoughts. "Now, my Lord, if you will allow me to begin the introductions, may I?"
"Of course, please proceed," Alex replied, turning his attention back to the speaker.
Alex''s eyes darted towards the speaker as he continued with the introductions. Despite his immense power, Alex did not want to appear lethargic and slow to the guests, so he quickly gave a nod to show that he was paying attention.
"Go on," he said, giving his permission for the speaker to proceed with the introductions.
The speaker cleared their throat before announcing the first district leader, Zagan. Alex''s eyes scanned the room, taking note of Zagan''s location, and he acknowledged the introduction with a brief nod.
Despite his calm demeanor, Alex was analyzing every detail of the gathering and the guests, trying to gauge their intentions and motivations.
As the introductions continued, Alex''s attention never wavered, and he made sure to acknowledge each of the district leaders as they were announced.
He was fully aware of the power dynamic at y and knew that every gesture, no matter how small, could have a significant impact on his rtionships with the guests.
Asmodea had previously provided Alex with a basic understanding of the Land of Lust''s geography, including the fact that the region is divided into ten distinct districts.
Each district has its own designated leader who is responsible for managing the district''s affairs.
These district leaders have the authority to subdivide their districts as they see fit or to maintainplete control over the entire district.
This gives them a significant amount of autonomy in managing their respective districts. It also means that there is a certain level of diversity and distinctiveness in each of the districts, depending on the leadership style and preferences of the district leader.
Overall, this structure helps to ensure that the Land of Lust functions smoothly, with each district operating independently and cooperatively within therger framework of the region.
Zagan stood up from his seat and addressed Alex in a respectful tone, "It is a pleasure to meet you, Lord of Lust. Please allow me to introduce myself." He then executed a deep bow before resuming his seat.
Alex took note of the fact that Zagan was wearing a full suit of armour, which suggested that he was prepared for any eventuality that might ur during the meeting.
As the first district leader, Zagan held a position of great importance in the Land of Lust, and Alex understood that it was crucial to establish a good rapport with him.
It was also worth noting that each Son and Daughter of Lust was given control over a specific district, and as Arazra was leading a district in his rebellion, it was essential to keep a close eye on his actions.
As Batibat proceeded with the introductions, Alex attentively listened to each one of them. The next guest introduced was the, "Second districtmander, Son of Lust, Azail."
The Lord of Lust was intrigued by the introduction and wondered about the legacy that Azail''s father had left behind.
Azail rose from his seat and acknowledged Alex with a respectful bow before introducing himself. "I am thrilled to put a face to the name my father chose to carry on his legacy."
Alex could sense the reverence in Azail''s tone and wondered what made Azail''s father so revered.
As Azail sat down, Alex observed that Azail''s demon form was dark in colour, which wasmon among demons born to the Rulers of Sin.
The knowledge of demon gics wasn''t new to Alex, as Asmodea had already enlightened him about it.
----
(A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)
Thank you very much for all your support.
I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle???¡ã . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ???¡ã ???¡ã
Chapter 121 121: Daughter Of Lust!
Power stonesa?o???a?o???a?o???a?o???
-----
The knowledge of demon gics wasn''t new to Alex, as Asmodea had already enlightened him about it.
Asmodea had exined that every child born to a Ruler of Sin would be a demon of the same colour as their parent. Therefore, Alex deduced that Azail''s variety must have been a dark demon.
Anticipating the pattern of Batibat''s introductions, Alex chose to refrain from answering Batibat''s question and instead focused on the next guest.
As expected, Batibat moved on to introduce the next visitor without waiting for a response from Alex.
The next person introduced was Abrial, the leader of the Third District and the Daughter of Lust.
"My grandfather would never go with someone who was not deserving. I have been looking forward to our meeting." When Abrial spoke, she mentioned her grandfather and how he only associated with deserving individuals.
She also expressed her excitement about meeting Alex. After her brief statement, Abrial took a small bow and returned to her seat.
Alex remembered that like her brother Azail, Abrial was also a dark demon, indicating that she was born to a Ruler of Sin of the same colour.
-----
Alex was surprised to see someone like Azazel, who represented the Fallen Angels. Azazel stood up and gave a short nod, indicating that he was not one to disy reverence to anyone. Alex couldn''t help but feel a little intimidated by Azazel''s presence.
Aureal, on the other hand, was moreposed and confident as she addressed Azazel.
"If it''s not too much trouble, I have a request for you, but I understand if it can wait," she said, studying Azazel closely to gain insight into his character.
Alex recalled Asmodea telling him about the Fallen Angels, how they were once considered among the most powerful and feared beings in the Land of Lust, and how they fell from grace after defying the Rulers of Sin.
He wondered what sort of request Aureal had for Azazel, and whether it would be within his power to grant it.
Both Alex and Aureal were intrigued by what kind of demon Azazel is, the representative of the Fallen Angels, had to make.
They watched as he nodded briefly and gave off an air of indifference, indicating that he was not the type to show devotion to anyone.
Aureal couldn''t help but study Azazel, trying to understand what kind of person her kin would be dealing with. He had ck wings like her and white hair that contrasted with his tanplexion.
When one thinks of a typical Fallen Angel, Azazel fit the mental image perfectly, down to the details of his ck and white robes.
After acknowledging the request, Azazel assured Aureal that he would listen to anything she had to say once the introductions were over.
Alex couldn''t help but feel intrigued by this enigmatic figure, wondering what kind of request he would make and what kind of response he would receive.
As Azazel finished, the attention of the gathering shifted to Batibat, who announced the next visitor. "Ambassador from the Grounds of Gluttony, Eereio," he said.
Alex turned his gaze towards the neer, who was rather distinct in appearance. Eereio had a bulky frame that made him stand out from the other attendees.
He appeared to be covered in some kind of oily substance that shone like a diamond in the light. The ambassador rose from his seat and approached Alex, who was visibly intrigued.
"It is an honour to meet you, Lord of Lust," Eereio said in a deep, booming voice. "I bring with me the greetings and good wishes of the Grounds of Gluttony."
Alex nodded, impressed by Eereio''s imposing figure. "It''s good to have you here, Ambassador Eereio," he replied.
"The General of Gluttony sends his warm greetings to you and wishes you a future filled with calm," announced Eereio, the Ambassador from the Grounds of Gluttony.
He pointed to a wooden box sitting on a nearby table and continued, "He has also sent you a present in the form of a bottle of wine selected personally from his cer. It''s a rare vintage from the human world that dates back to 1737. The General suggests that you can do whatever you want with it - drink it all at once, savor it slowly, or even throw it away if you wish."
Alex raised an eyebrow in surprise at the extravagant gift, but remainedposed. "I appreciate the General''s kind gesture," he responded with a polite nod. "Please convey my gratitude to him."
Eereio gave a deep bow before taking his seat. The atmosphere in the room seemed to shift as the guests pondered the value of such a rare wine and the motivations behind the General''s gift.
"Thank you very much, but I''m not going to do anything with it just yet." Alex finally spoke, breaking his silence since joining the gathering, and addressing someone he didn''t know. He wasn''t sure what to make of the wine yet, and he didn''t want to make any hasty decisions.
Batibat acknowledged Alex''s response with a nod to one of the servant, who promptly approached the wooden box and retrieved it from the room.
Alex wondered where the server was taking the wine, but he didn''t dare ask. He didn''t want to seem rude or ungrateful for the General of Gluttony''s gift.
Batibat shifted his attention to the next visitor, who was introduced as "Ambassador from the ins of Pride, Gaolor."
Gaolor spoke in a deep voice, "I bring greetings from the Princess of the ins of Pride. She wishes to convey her respects and hopes that you are enjoying this gathering, Lord of Lust. Furthermore, she wishes to express her wishes that her daughter, Nyssa, will live up to your expectations."
----
(A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)
Thank you very much for all your support.
I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle???¡ã . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ???¡ã ???¡ã
Chapter 122 122: Other Pillars!
Power stonesa?o???a?o???a?o???a?o???
-----
Alex noticed that Gaolor was arge demon with a muscr build, and his fur was a deep shade of red. He was dressed in regal attire, and it was clear from his mannerisms that he carried himself with a sense of pride and nobility.
Batibat acknowledged Gaolor''s words with a slight nod and moved on to introduce the next visitor.
Alex turned his attention towards Gaolor and nodded in agreement with his statement. He knew that it was important to maintain a good impression in front of the ambassador of the Circle of Pride, who had a direct line ofmunication with the Princess herself. He was also curious to see Nyssa, the Daughter of Pride that Gaolor spoke of.
As Gaolor continued to speak about Nyssa''s impressive qualities, Alex couldn''t help but nce at her once again. She was indeed a sight to behold, with her long, lustrous hair and stunning features.
Alex couldn''t help but feel a tinge of envy towards her as hepared her to himself. He knew that he had to keep hisposure and not let his emotions show.
Realizing that he was staring for too long, Alex quickly shifted his gaze back to Gaolor and made sure to give him his full attention.
He didn''t want to give the ambassador any reason to think that he was being disrespectful or uninterested.
"I''m sure that Nyssa will continue to make the Circle of Pride proud," Alex replied politely. He wanted to show his appreciation for the Princess''s wishes while also being respectful towards Gaolor.
As Batibat moved on to the next demon, Alex couldn''t help but wonder what other surprises this gathering had in store for him.
-----
The attention of the crowd shifted towards the new arrival, Nergal, the leader of the fourth district. The servant in attendance greeted Alex, referring to him as "My Lord" with great respect.
Nergal appeared to be quite pleased with himself, sporting a wide grin that stretched from ear to ear.
He was a peculiar-looking demon, perhaps resembling Manbat, if such a creature existed in their world.
His attire and behavior reflected a mixture of human and animal-like characteristics, adding to his unique appearance.
Observing Nergal closely, Alex couldn''t help but feel a sense of unease. Despite this, he maintained hisposure and responded with a polite nod.
It was evident that Nergal was a powerful and influential figure, and it was essential to show him the proper respect.
Alex''s mind raced, trying toe up with a suitable response that would please the demon but before he could, Finally, the Nergal spoke, "The honor is all mine, my Lord. Your presence here is greatly appreciated."
The room fell silent as Nergal spoke, "I havee to pay my respects to the Lord of Lust and to offer my services to him. I have been following your work, Lord Alex, and I must say, I am impressed by your leadership." Nergal''s words wereced with ttery, and it was evident that he was trying to gain Alex''s favor.
Alex nodded his head, acknowledging Nergal''s words. He knew that it was essential to maintain cordial rtions with all the district leaders, and Nergal was no exception.
It was announced that the next visitor to meet with Alex was Iris, the Queen of the Harpies. As soon as she entered the room, Alex couldn''t help but notice the unique physical characteristics that were typical of her kind.
Her face was angr, with a sharp beak and piercing eyes, while her body was covered in feathers of varying colours. She had talons instead of feet, which cked against the marble floor with each step she took.
Despite the distinct appearance, Iris carried herself with a regal air, befitting her title. She greeted Alex with a polite bow, her wings fluttering gracefully behind her. Alex couldn''t help but feel a sense of awe at the sight of her.
Iris, who was referred to as the "Queen of the Harpies," made an unexpected deration of loyalty to the Lord of Lust. She spoke in a high-pitched voice that conveyed her eagerness to serve.
Despite her tone, her words were sincere, and she made a vow of undying loyalty to the Lord of Lust as a sign of her gratitude for allowing her and her tribe to reside in the Kingdom of Lust.
She even went so far as to dere her willingness to fight to the death if it became necessary.
Alex was taken aback by her sudden outburst, but he tried not to show it. He was aware of the fierce loyalty that some demons held for their lords, but the intensity of Iris''s promation was still surprising to him.
He simply shrugged it off, not wanting to draw attention to himself or his thoughts.
The incident in the civilization seemed to bemonce and unsurprising, given how archaic the society was.
Alex hoped that their own gathering would not turn out to be as vtile as the one that had been mentioned.
His curiosity was piqued as he had heard that Asura was from a species simr to his own, which had previously inhabited Earth.
Asura was introduced as the Envoy from the Waters of Wrath, the Pir of Wrath, and the Fury. As soon as this was announced, the room became filled with unease, and some people appeared to be ufortable.
The implication was that Asura''s position as a member of the Pir of Wrath was cause for concern, as the Pir was a group of the most powerful and influential demons in the Kingdom of Wrath.
----
(A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)
Thank you very much for all your support.
I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle???¡ã . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ???¡ã ???¡ã
Chapter 123 123: Reverence!
Power stonesa?o???a?o???a?o???a?o???
-----
The implication was that Asura''s position as a member of the Pir of Wrath was cause for concern, as the Pir was a group of the most powerful and influential demons in the Kingdom of Wrath.
Alex was taken aback by the mention of Asura''s name. Memories of legends and myths associated with the name flooded his mind. He turned to Nyssa, who appeared to be in the know about the demon, and asked, "Who is Asura?"
Nyssa whispered back, "Asura? If my memories serve me well, he has spent a considerable amount of time within the Pir of Wrath, and whenever he is given the order to do so, he inflicts the wrath of the Warmaster onto those who oppose him."
Lauryn, who was standing next to them, overheard their conversation and added, "Asura... On Earth, there are those who believe he is either a deity or a monster. I take it then that he is a demon?"
Nyssa nodded, "Yes, he is the Envoy from the Circle of Wrath, the Pir of Wrath, and the Fury."
As the mention of Asura''s affiliation with the Pir of Wrath spread throughout the room, some of the attendees appeared to be ufortable, perhaps due to the notorious reputation of the Pir of Wrath.
Alex noticed that Asura showed an immense amount of admiration and respect towards the Warmaster of Wrath, who was eagerly waiting to witness Asura''s skills on and off the battlefield.
Alex could tell that Asura held the Warmaster in higher regard than anyone else. Asura had a few peculiar qualities that caught Alex''s attention as well.
Asura appeared to bepletely devoted to the Warmaster of Wrath and would obey his everymand without hesitation.
Alex couldn''t help but wonder what kind of power the Warmaster possessed to inspire such devotion from Asura.
Furthermore, Asura seemed to have a certain air of mystery surrounding him, almost as if he was intentionally keeping his true nature hidden.
This added to Alex''s curiosity about this demon who was rumored to be a deity or a monster on Earth.
Despite all of this, Alex felt a sense of unease whenever Asura was around, as if he was in the presence of something dangerous and unpredictable.
ording to mythological depictions, Asura was said to have three limbs on each arm, a characteristic that Alex found intriguing.
Asura''s reverence for the Warmaster of Wrath was evident, and Alex couldn''t help but wonder what made this leader so revered among his peers.
Nheless, Alex epted the challenge of honing his abilities and magic to be able to hold his own against the Warmaster, despite any reservations he may have had.
In fact, the prospect of engaging inbat both excited and terrified him, as he was uncertain about what awaited him.
-----
Alex felt confident that he could endure any harsh training after experiencing the cruel and unusual training with Limbra. He was ready to move on to the next district and learn about their leaders.
"We have covered the Fourth District, so let''s move on to the other side now," Alex said, and Nyssa nodded in agreement.
He then introduced Hezazias, the leader of the Fifth District and the dark demon known as the Lord of Lust.
Hezazias stood up and greeted them with a bow, which Alex returned respectfully.
As they settled in, another figure spoke up, introducing himself as Daezias, Ambassador from the Envy Empire.
Alex recognized the name from his studies of the various demon empires that ruled the underworld.
He listened attentively as Daezias spoke, curious to learn more about the Envy Empire and its inhabitants.
As Alex listened to the Emperor of Envy''s words, he couldn''t help but feel a bit taken aback. He wasn''t quite sure how to respond to the direct and somewhat confrontational message.
However, he kept hisposure and replied politely, "The pleasure is mine, Ambassador Daezias. I hope that we can have a productive conversation."
Alex couldn''t help but wonder about the dynamics between the various districts and their leaders.
It seemed that there was a lot of tension andpetition between them, even though they were all supposed to be part of the same kingdom.
He made a mental note to keep a close eye on things and try to maintain a sense of bnce and fairness.
As the meeting continued, Alex found himself increasingly intrigued by the various personalities and abilities of the demon lords and ambassadors.
He couldn''t deny that he was excited about the prospect of facing them in battle and testing his own skills and abilities.
At the same time, he knew that he needed to be careful and not underestimate his opponents, as they were all powerful and cunning in their own right.
Overall, Alex felt that the meeting had been both enlightening and challenging.
He had learned a lot about the demons and their society, and he had also been given a glimpse of theplex politicalndscape that he would have to navigate as the Lord of Lust.
Despite the many challenges ahead, however, he felt confident in his own abilities and determined to do his best to serve his new kingdom and its people.
Alex remained unfazed by the impolite behavior of one of the seven most powerful people in the circles, as he had expected at least one of them to act in such a manner.
His nonchnt response elicitedughter from some of the attendees, although he had not intended to be humorous.
----
(A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)
Thank you very much for all your support.
I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle???¡ã . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ???¡ã ???¡ã
Chapter 124 124: Final Guest!
Power stonesa?o???a?o???a?o???a?o???
-----
As Sitri, the leader of the sixth district, stood up, Alex couldn''t help but notice her alluring beauty. She was a ck demon who curtsied gracefully before uttering herpliment to Alex.
Her flirtatious smile and demeanor made it clear to Alex that she was interested in him. Despite this, Alex maintained hisposure and replied, "Thank you, Sitri. It''s an honor to be the new Lord of Lust."
The next person to introduce themselves was a man named Lelial, who identified himself as the Ambassador of the Gardens of Greed.
Alex couldn''t help but wonder what the Gardens of Greed might be like, but he didn''t ask. Instead, he greeted Lelial with a polite nod and a smile, eager to hear what he had to say.
The Ambassador of the Gardens of Greed, Lelial, cleared his throat before continuing, "I must warn you, Lord of Lust, that the Governor of Greed is not easily impressed. He will scrutinize every detail of your proposal, and if he is not satisfied with your offer, he will not hesitate to decline any business dealings with you."
"I understand," Alex replied, nodding his head. "I will make sure to prepare myself thoroughly before meeting with him."
Lauryn interjected, "What kind of business dealings are we talking about here? Are they interested in a trade agreement or something more...shady?"
Lelial gave a slight chuckle before responding, "Let''s just say that the Governor of Greed has a very keen eye for profitable opportunities. He is willing to conduct any kind of business, as long as it benefits him."
Alex raised an eyebrow, "I see. Well, I will make sure to keep that in mind during our negotiations."
As they continued to discuss the Governor of Greed and his tendencies, Alex couldn''t help but wonder what kind of person he would be dealing with. He knew that he would have to be careful and cautious when dealing with someone as shrewd and calcting as the Governor of Greed.
As the next leader was introduced, Alex couldn''t help but feel a sense of unease. Ornias, the leader of the eighth district, was only partially clothed and was holding two subi, his servants, in his arms. Despite the scene, Ornias greeted Alex with a bow and a sly grin. "I aim to live up to your expectations, Lord of Lust, Alex," he said, his tone suggestive.
Alex felt a shiver run down his spine at the tant disy of lust and desire in front of him. He cleared his throat before responding, "I expect nothing less than respect and professionalism from the leaders of the circles."
Ornias chuckled and released his subi, who immediately went to work on pleasing their master. "Oh, you''ll get respect, Lord of Lust. But a little bit of pleasure never hurt anyone," he said with a wink.
Alex couldn''t help but feel disgusted by Ornias'' behavior, but he kept hisposure and simply nodded before moving on to the next leader.
Estair, the leader of the ninth district, was introduced next. Despite his young age, he was treated with great respect by the other attendees. It was clear that he was a powerful figure in his own right, despite his youth.
Estair''s appearance was just as peculiar as his reputation. He looked like a child of no more than twelve years old, and he was only slightly taller than the table at which he was seated. Alex couldn''t help but wonder how someone so young could hold such a position of power in the circles.
Even more curious were the guards who stood behind him. They were both subi and appeared to be no more than fourteen or sixteen years old at the most. Despite their youth, they carried themselves with a quiet confidence that suggested they were more than capable of protecting their charge.
"I eagerly anticipate witnessing your approach to Arazra," Estair said to Alex. There was a hint of mischief in his voice that belied his youthful appearance. Alex couldn''t help but feel a sense of unease as he wondered what kind of game the young leader of the ninth district was ying.
Alex directed his attention to the next guest, Katiyana, who was introduced as the High Priestess of the Yuki-Onna. She greeted Alex with a smile and expressed her delight at the opportunity to get to know him.
Katiyana''s statement about maintaining impartiality in the conflict between Alex and Arazra earned disapproving looks from some of the attendees, including Iris and Ornias. Despite this, Katiyana remained calm andposed in her all-white robes, appearing as serene and pure as freshly fallen snow.
As Iris sneered, Alex couldn''t help but notice the hostility in her expression, but he didn''t let it bother him. Instead, he tried to remain diplomatic and respond to Katiyana''s statement with a measured tone.
"I understand your position, Katiyana, and I appreciate your desire to remain neutral. However, I cannot deny that I am disappointed by the situation. As leaders, it is our responsibility to work towards findingmon ground and resolving conflicts, and I hope that we can do so in the future."
To Alex''s relief, his words seemed to have a calming effect on both Iris and Ornias. Katiyana, on the other hand, smiled warmly in response to Alex''s words, and her serene appearance was reminiscent of a snow goddess.
As the meeting continued, Alex couldn''t help but reflect on the importance of diplomacy and tact in dealing with other leaders.
While he knew that conflict was sometimes unavoidable, he also recognized that it was essential to maintain cordial rtionships with those who could be valuable allies in the future.
The tension in the room was palpable as everyone turned their attention to the final guest and his entourage. Batibat, with a gulp,posed himself and spoke in a measured tone.
----
(A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)
Thank you very much for all your support.
I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle???¡ã . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ???¡ã ???¡ã
Chapter 125 125: Surprisingly Visit!
Power stonesa?o???a?o???a?o???a?o???
-----
The tension in the room was palpable as everyone turned their attention to the final guest and his entourage. Batibat, with a gulp,posed himself and spoke in a measured tone.
"Allow me to present our esteemed guest, whose presence has taken us by surprise and for whom we were not able to make adequate preparations. Please forgive us for any inconvenience. Lord Alex, I am pleased to introduce you to the highly esteemed King of Sloth. With him are his chief advisor, Chigaru, as well as his two other attendants. Also in attendance is Yaotl, the Chief of the Jaguar People."
As the introductions were made, the air in the room grew thick with anticipation. Everyone was curious to see how the Lord of Sloth would react to Alex''s presence. His reputation preceded him, and many were wary of his lethargic and indolent nature.
As Justinian handed the book to Yaotl, Alex couldn''t help but notice the that It was as though the music in his mind had reached its crescendo.
The fact that the king of Sloth had taken such a nonchnt approach to the meeting made Alex feel uneasy.
Justinian crossed his legs and leaned back in his chair, as if the situation were of no consequence. "Let''s make things interesting now," he said with a smirk, his wordsced with a hint of mischief.
------
The room fell silent as Justinian''s words hung in the air. His reputation as the most mysterious and inscrutable of the Rulers of Sin made everyone uneasy. They all knew that his intentions were often impossible to discern, and his actions were frequently unpredictable.
As Justinian crossed his legs and appeared rxed, the other attendees remained on edge, waiting for him to reveal his ns. The tension was palpable, and several heads tilted in confusion as they tried toprehend the meaning behind his words.
Alex couldn''t help but feel a sense of trepidation, unsure of what Justinian had in mind. As the Shah of Sloth was known to confide in only a select few, no one present in the room could understand what he was thinking.
Finally, after what felt like an eternity, Justinian spoke again. "Yes... I think I know what I want to do now," he said, his voice low and measured.
The silence in the room grew even more profound as everyone held their breath, waiting for Justinian to borate on his ns.
No one knew what to say or do in this situation, not the district leaders, the Pir of Lust, nor the ambassadors. The only thing they could do was wait and hope that Justinian''s intentions would be clear soon.
Alex, feeling responsible as the spokesperson of the group, gathered the courage to ask Justinian about his intentions. As the ruler of Sloth had stated that he wanted to make things "interesting," Alex asked him to rify his statement.
Justinian''s gaze swept across the room, observing each individual present. Batibat was currently clenching his teeth, he wouldn''t do anything yet, but if something threatened his new liege''s safety, he would move.
Alex assumed that Yaotl and Chigaru, being Justinian''s subordinates, would be aware of his ns, but the other attendees were left in the dark.
As Justinian''s statement hung in the air, the atmosphere in the room grew tense.
Orcus, one of Alex''s most trusted retainers, adopted abative stance, his bodynguage indicating that he was ready for whatever might happen next.
Limbra, another of Alex''s followers, stood still, her eyes trained on the room for any signs of danger.
Ruby, a young girl who had been observing the proceedings from a corner of the room, smiled in anticipation of what mighte next, while Asmodea, another of Alex''s retainers, edged closer to him, ready to fight if necessary.
The district leaders each had their own response to Justinian''s words, with some appearing intrigued, others defensive, and still others apprehensive.
Katiyana, the High Priestess of the Yuki-Onna, calmly sipped her drink, clearly indicating that she did not want to get involved in any potential conflict.
Iris, meanwhile, seemed to be struggling with whether to take action or remain rxed. The ambassadors present watched the situation with great interest, eager to see how events would unfold.
Justinian took his time to reply to Alex''s question, appearing to be deep in thought. Eventually, he spoke, saying that there was nothing serious about his n.
He exined that as a Ruler of Sin, one could not afford to be weak physically or mentally, and that he did not doubt the previous lord''s choice of heir.
However, he felt it was his duty to investigate whether Alex would be a proper Lord of Lust.
His words were delivered without a hint of care, as if the situation was of no importance to him.
He went on to mention that it had been eighteen years since a Lord of Lust had ruled, and that he and the other Rulers of Sin were curious to know whether Alex was worthy of the title.
He also pointed out that he and the Warmaster of Wrath were the only ones who were making any effort to find out.
The room was silent as everyone processed Justinian''s words. Orcus and Asmodea looked tense, ready for any potential threat.
Limbra''s eyes were sharp, scanning the room for any signs of trouble.
Little Ruby''s smile grew wider, clearly excited by the idea of a test. The district leaders and ambassadors were all watching and waiting, unsure of what to expect.
Alex remained calm andposed, although he felt a knot forming in his stomach. He knew that as a Ruler of Sin, he had to be strong and capable, but the idea of being tested by Justinian was daunting. He could only hope that he would pass whatever test wasing his way.
----
(A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)
Thank you very much for all your support.
I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle???¡ã . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ???¡ã ???¡ã
Chapter 126 126: You Three!
Power stonesa?o???a?o???a?o???a?o???
-----
Alex''s response to Justinian''s statement was one of confusion and curiosity. He couldn''t understand why the Warmaster of Wrath, one of the seven Rulers of Sin, would be interested in his suitability for the position of Lord of Lust. As far as he knew, Justinian was the only Ruler of Sin present in the room, apart from himself.
However, Alex was careful to maintain hisposure and avoid causing any offense to Justinian, a powerful and unpredictable demon.
He chose to take a diplomatic approach, carefully wording his response to avoid any potential misunderstandings or conflicts.
His voice calm and measured, Alex asked, "Warmaster of Wrath? What bearing does this individual have on the events that are taking ce? To the best of my knowledge, you are the only Ruler of Sin present other than myself."
Although his question was direct, Alex''s tone remained respectful andposed, conveying his willingness to listen and learn from Justinian''s response.
He knew that diplomacy and tact would be essential in navigating theplex web of demon politics and power struggles that he was now caught up in.
Asura, the envoy of Wrath, spoke up and revealed that he was not the typical representative of Alex''s country and was there on themand of the renowned Warmaster.
He added that Justinian had assured the Warmaster that he would take care of matters, but Asura himself did not know how, and would follow Justinian''s lead.
Justinian then announced that he would put Alex through a short test, which he imed would be fair. He also mentioned that he was working on this with Arazra, a name that caught the attention of everyone in the room. Arazra was a powerful demon and one of the most influential among the Rulers of Sin.
Alex''s mind raced with possibilities as he tried to anticipate what kind of test it would be.
He knew that this was a crucial moment for him, and the oue of the test could determine whether or not he would be epted as the new Lord of Lust.
He also realized that Arazra''s involvement in this matter was significant, and wondered what role he would y in the test.
Asura remained silent, observing the situation with a neutral expression. The district leaders and ambassadors were also quiet, waiting to see what would happen next. Only Justinian seemed rxed, as if he was enjoying the tension in the room.
As the name Arazra was mentioned, the atmosphere in the room changed. Alex could feel the tension rising, and he knew that Arazra was not someone to be taken lightly. He tried to remainposed as he asked his question.
"You, the Warmaster, and Arazra are nning to test my worthiness to be a Lord of Lust?" Alex asked, trying to rify the situation.
Justinian nodded, his eyes fixed on Alex. "Yes, that is correct. It''s nothing personal, mind you. We simply want to ensure that the one who takes on this role is capable of handling its responsibilities."
Asura, the envoy of Wrath, spoke up again. "Arazra is a fair and just demon. If he is involved in this test, you can be sure that it will be equitable."
Alex nodded, trying to stay calm despite the pressure he was feeling. "And what will this test entail?"
Justinian smiled enigmatically. "I''m afraid I cannot reveal that just yet. You will find out soon enough, though. And rest assured, it will be a fair test."
Alex couldn''t help but feel uneasy about the situation. He was being tested, and he had no idea what the test would involve. But he knew he had to remain strong and prove himself worthy of the title of Lord of Lust.
Justinian also exined to Alex that he and the Warmaster of Wrath were tasked with evaluating whether or not Alex was fit to be a Lord of Lust.
He revealed that Arazra, a prominent figure in the kingdom, was also involved in the test, despite her belief that it was an attempt on her life.
Justinian assured Alex that the test was fair and equitable, and that if Alex were to fail and perish during the test, it would only mean that he was not worthy of ruling the kingdom.
Despite Arazra''s protests, Justinian imed that the test was not one-sided and that he would not show any bias towards either party.
Justinian''s casual tone when mentioning Arazra suggested that he did not care much for her, leading some to specte that he had ulterior motives for conducting the test.
Alex was taken aback by the idea of being tested, and he struggled toe to terms with the possibility of dying during the process. Nheless, he tried to keep hisposure and yed it cool with his words, asking Justinian if there was any way to avoid the test altogether.
Justinian responded by saying that the test was necessary, and that he and the Warmaster were simply following orders.
He refused to disclose who had given him themand, but he made it clear that it was not something he could ignore.
As the conversation continued, tensions rose in the room, with some individuals showing animosity towards Arazra, while others remained neutral or respectful towards her.
Despite the mixed reactions, Justinian remained firm in his stance and maintained that the test was the only way to determine Alex''s worthiness as a Lord of Lust.
Despite the tense atmosphere in the room, Alex remainedposed and confident in his response to Justinian''s challenge.
----
(A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)
Thank you very much for all your support.
I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle???¡ã . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ???¡ã ???¡ã
Chapter 127 127: It Will Be Fair!
Power stonesa?o???a?o???a?o???a?o???
-----
Despite the tense atmosphere in the room, Alex remainedposed and confident in his response to Justinian''s challenge.
The others in the room, including Arazra and Asura, remained silent and observant, knowing better than to interrupt the exchange between two Rulers of Sin.
"I''m game for this quiz," Alex replied. "If what you say is true, then I have no doubt that I can handle whatever you throw at me. But before we proceed, what does it entail exactly? What do I need to do?"
Alex''s tone was calm and collected, a trait that came in handy when dealing with demons and their schemes.
He was not one to back down from a challenge, but he also knew the importance of understanding what he was getting into before agreeing to anything.
Justinian paused for a moment, as if considering his response, before replying. "The test will be fair and equitable, as I''ve said before. It will measure your worthiness to be the Lord of Lust. However, the specifics of the test are something that Arazra and I are still working on. We will let you know the details once we have finalized them."
Alex nodded, satisfied with Justinian''s answer. He knew that there was no turning back now and that he would have to face whatever challengesy ahead. But he was determined to prove himself worthy of the title of Lord of Lust, no matter what it took.
The other Ruler of Sin seemed unimpressed with Alex''s determination,menting sarcastically on his positive attitude.
The Ruler of Sloth exined that thepetition between their two territories was quite simple. Since Alex was supposedly the Ruler of Sin, he was expected to use his intelligence and strategic abilities inbat.
The responsibility of nning for thepetition would fall solely on him, but he was free to seek advice and input from his subordinates.
Justinian then added that Alex could choose up to nine other individuals to apany him, but he had already chosen ten individuals to participate in thepetition.
Alex listened carefully to the conditions and restrictions of thepetition, considering his options.
As the Ruler of Sin, he was confident in his own abilities and knew that he could strategize and n effectively.
However, he also recognized the importance of having a strong team to support him. He wondered who the ten individuals chosen by Justinian were, and if they would be formidable opponents.
Nevertheless, Alex felt ready to take on the challenge and prove himself worthy of being a Lord of Lust.
"Thank you for this opportunity," Alex said, his voice firm with determination. "I will not disappoint you, nor will I fail in proving myself to be a worthy Ruler of Sin."
"Huh... In that case, would you mind telling me who these individuals are that you''ve selected? I would appreciate it if you could tell me the names of the people whose asses I will be giving to you." Alex had not been involved in a brawl for a considerable amount of time.
Alex was thrilled to be able to feel the adrenaline rush he got from the fight he had with the angel, which he got yesterday, again today. The fight between him and the angel was indeed exciting.
"Well, sure, why the hell not. You will be facing up against Yaotl, Chigaru, and Asura in this location." Yaotl and Chigaru each took one stride forward, but Asura, on the other hand, was taken aback by the current circumstances.
Despite not being informed beforehand about the test that Justinian had prepared, Alex appeared calm and confident.
He greeted the challenge with a smile and approached the Shah of Sloth, inviting him to join him.
p¨£§ád¨£ §«?¦Í¨º1,§ã¨°§® It was a testament to his confidence and self-assurance, something that was expected of someone in his position as the Ruler of Lust.
As the conversation continued, Justinian revealed the names of Alex''s rivals, including Avndor and Luce, who were both members of ck Steps.
Alex was taken aback when he heard the name "Avndor." Memories of the struggle he had witnessed the previous day between Avndor and Cairo, who had since passed away, flooded his mind.
Alex couldn''t believe that he was going to be fighting against Avndor in the uingpetition.
He remembered the strength and skills that Avndor had demonstrated in his battle with Cairo, and it made him realize that thispetition was not going to be a walk in the park.
Alex was relieved to learn that one of his foes, Avndor, was a skilled swordsman. Avndor had been one of his most formidable opponents.
"Furthermore, you will be going up against the assassination organisation known as the Parish, which consists of five men. Their names are Archibald, Elizabeth, Veronica, and Forsythe, and Reginald is the youngest of the five. Those are the ten people who will bepeting against you; consult with your subordinates and decide which team to take. When you are ready, the three of us will wait outside with you till then." Justinian, Yaotl, Chigaru, and Asura left the conference room after reaching the conclusion that Alex would not attempt anything while he was absent from the room.
As the room remained silent, Alex''s thoughts began to race, analyzing the situation and trying toe up with a n.
He was not one to lose his cool, having maintained hisposure even in the most stressful situations on Earth. He had always been prepared, having ns that wereparable to those in action movies.
As he pondered which of the ten items in the room he would choose to take with him, he couldn''t help but feel a sense of unease.
----
(A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)
Thank you very much for all your support.
I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle???¡ã . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ???¡ã ???¡ã
Chapter 128 128: I Am Going Too!
Power stonesa?o???a?o???a?o???a?o???
-----
As he pondered which of the ten items in the room he would choose to take with him, he couldn''t help but feel a sense of unease.
He knew that the Pir of Lust would be following him wherever he went, and he couldn''t help but wonder what other challenges he would face in thepetition.
Despite the uncertainty, Alex was ready for the challenge. He was determined to prove himself and emerge victorious in this test of his abilities.
He was not much confident in his skills and his ability to lead, and he knew that he could rely on his subordinates for support.
Alex considered the six people that Justinian had already chosen to be part of his team. Batibat and Asmodea were undoubtedly skilled fighters, but he wondered if they were the best choices for this particr test.
Alex also pondered who the remaining four members could be. He knew that Nyssa, Lauryn, and Aureal were with him, but he questioned if they had the necessarybat abilities to face off against the fierce opponents that Justinian had mentioned.
If only Nyssa, Lauryn, and Aureal were skilled enough to join him, Alex would feel much more at ease. However, even if they agreed to participate, there was still a problem with finding the tenth individual.
He knew it was time to hold a meeting with everyone and discuss their options. Alex needed to know what his teammates were capable of and whether they were willing to participate in this test. He also needed to know if they had any suggestions for the tenth person.
As the meeting continued, Alex brought up the issue of the Pir of Lust, expressing his belief that they would inevitably show up. Asmodea, who seemed to be a reliable source of information, confirmed Alex''s suspicions.
Alex, as he was referred to, acknowledged her response with a slight nod, a visible indication of his agreement.
"Of course, young lord. I shall protect my lord from any harm that maye his way." Batibat also chimed in, assuring him that he would protect him from any danger that might arise.
The three of them seemed to be in agreement, leaving the remaining spots unfilled.
He knew that he needed to fill thest four spots, but he was unsure whether or not Nyssa, Lauryn, and Aureal were good choices. He was unsure if they were skilled enough to face the enemies that Justinian had mentioned.
He realized that it was time to hold a meeting with everyone and discuss his ns in greater depth. He knew that with the right team and a solid n, they could take on anyone.
Orcus seemed to be the most enthusiastic about Alex''s n, as he nodded his head vigorously in agreement. Alex knew that out of all the pir members, Orcus had always been the one who had watched over him the most. Even during his short time in the Land of Lust, Orcus had been the one who had protected the previous lord the most, second only to Asmodea.
"I''m confident that if Ie along, there will be a lot of interesting foes for me to face! I''m with you all the way," Tiny Ruby said with a hint of bloodlust in her voice as she flexed her skinny arms. Alex couldn''t help but smile at her enthusiasm. He knew that Tiny Ruby was small but mighty, and her strength was not to be underestimated.
Nyssa and Lauryn, who were listening to the conversation, exchanged a worried look. They were unsure if they were the right choice to join Alex on this mission, and whether or not they were skilled enough to fight against the formidable opponents that Justinian had mentioned.
"I''m not sure if I''m the best fit for this kind of thing," Nyssa spoke up hesitantly.
Aureal nodded in agreement. "I don''t think I am either. I''ll do whatever I can to support you guys, but I don''t think I''m much of a fighter," she said.
Alex could sense their hesitation and appreciated their honesty. He knew that this mission would not be an easy one, and he needed people who were confident and skilled in battle. Thest thing he wanted was to put anyone in danger who was not prepared for what was toe.
"I''m a member of the Pir of Lust," Limbra said, her voice filled with confidence. "Obviously, I''m going to get into a fight. My greater magical strength will reduce their magic to atomies, and I will annihte their magic." Limbra appeared to be mentally unstable, and Alex had no doubt that she would follow through on what she had promised. Orcus nodded in agreement, emphasizing Limbra''s point.
Alex showed his appreciation for the pir members by giving a polite nod to each of them. "All right, then, what about the other four?" he asked.
The first person to stand up and dere, "I''M GOING!" was Nyssa. Alex was thrilled that she had decided to join the team, Nyssa was the most skillful assassin among his subordinates, and her presence would be beneficial.
Lauryn and Aureal, on the other hand, were a different story. He had worked with them before, but he wasn''t sure whether or not they were a good fit for this particr mission.
He turned to the two of them and said, "I''m not sure if this is the best idea for you guys. This mission is a bit more dangerous than what we usually deal with."
Lauryn was quick to respond, "We understand the risk, Alex. We''ll be fine. Besides, we want to help."
Aureal nodded in agreement, and Alex couldn''t deny their enthusiasm. But he was still concerned about their safety.
Nyssa looked up with a dreamy expression on her face as she dered that she and her future husband were going to have their very first quarrel.
----
(A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)
Thank you very much for all your support.
I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle???¡ã . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ???¡ã ???¡ã
Chapter 129 129: Tenth Member!?
Power stonesa?o???a?o???a?o???a?o???
-----
Nyssa looked up with a dreamy expression on her face as she dered that she and her future husband were going to have their very first quarrel.
Alex couldn''t help but smile at her unusual sentiment. Although he had witnessed some of Nyssa''s fighting skills on Earth, he was yet to see her in action in this realm.
Nyssa went on to express her desire to fight for Alex as his obedient servant, stating that she believed her light magic would be a valuable weapon against their enemies.
Having observed her proficiency in both light and dark magic, as well as herbat skills, Alex hadplete faith in her abilities.
"Well, now that you two are going to fight, I''ll just have to sit back and rx," Lauryn joked, but her tone made it clear that she was eager to contribute in any way she could.
"I don''t want to sit this one out either," Ruby added, her eyes gleaming with excitement. "I''ll fight alongside you all."
Alex smiled at their enthusiasm. "d to have you both on board. As for the tenth member, we still need to decide who it will be."
"I suggest we choose someone who''s skilled in defense," Nyssa offered. "We''ll need someone who can protect us in case things get rough."
"That''s a good point," Alex agreed. "Anyone have any candidates in mind?"
"We need someone who can adapt quickly to changing circumstances. This fight could take any turn at any moment. Honestly, my lord, I would have preferred if you had not epted the Ruler''s offer. We might have been able to continue without getting involved in this mess," stated Batibat frankly.
Alex had always valued honesty and transparency in others, so he appreciated Batibat''s directness and did not feel any sense of difort or apprehension about his criticism.
Alex knew that Batibat was not one to mince words or sugarcoat things, so he respected his opinion. However, Alex had already made up his mind to participate in the Ruler''s proposal and couldn''t turn back now.
"I understand your concern, Batibat, but we are alreadymitted to this fight. We must prepare ourselves and give it our all," replied Alex calmly, acknowledging Batibat''s words.
Asmodea nodded in agreement with Alex, "I concur with the young lord''s opinion. We have to do our best to protect our Master''s honor."
Alex listened to the opinions of hispanions with interest. "Yeah, it does shock me that the King is the one who showed up," hemented, agreeing with the previous statement made by Orcus.
He knew that the Ruler of Greed was a formidable opponent and could cause trouble in their mission.
"I had expected the Princess of Pride toe, seeing as how her daughter was already in attendance and she had been a friend to the people of the Land of Lust for a very long time," Asmodea chimed in.
Alex nodded thoughtfully. It was strange that the Princess of Pride had not shown up herself, considering her daughter was already there, and they had a good rtionship with the people of the Land of Lust.
"Perhaps the King has his own motives for being here," Alex mused. "We can''t be certain, but we should prepare for the worst-case scenario." He looked around at hispanions, who nodded in agreement.
They knew that they needed to be ready for anything that came their way, especially with such powerful enemies lurking in the shadows.
Alex remained unperturbed by the Ruler''s unexpected appearance in the meeting. He believed that he could emerge victorious from the uing battle, regardless of who was leading the opposing team.
As he looked around the room at the gathered pirs and his allies, he couldn''t help but feel a sense of confidence. "We''ve got some of the toughest fighters in the Land of Lust on our side, don''t we?" he said with a small smile.
Asmodea nodded in agreement. "Indeed, we do. But we mustn''t underestimate the Ruler and his team. They''re formidable opponents, and we must prepare ordingly," she warned.
"I''m aware of that," Alex replied, his expression bing more serious. "That''s why we need to strategize ande up with a n that takes all possible scenarios into ount. But I believe we can win this. I epted the challenge because I believe in our team''s strength and abilities."
"We may be recognised as the strongest in the entirety of the Land of Lust, but that does not imply that there are not other demons that are just as strong, either inside or outside of the Land of Lust. The Parish is a band that is virtually unknown outside of therge quantity of tales that have been spread about them, and they are not attractive. Even though it was a very long time ago, Veronica, there was a moment when I fought against one of them. As a result, I am unaware of the extent to which they have evolved. As far as I am aware, she possessed a great deal of talent. A word of caution was offered by Asmodea when she stated, "In any case, let us decide on the tenth person to battle against us." We pride ourselves on being a fairly adaptable group that can do a little bit of everything."
"Dooooo we have any volunteers?" Ruby said cheerfully.
There were five different persons who offered their assistance, while the remaining ones simply observed in silence.
Zagan, Azail, Sitri, Abrial, and Iris were the ones who put their resources on the table. During their conversation, Alex took the decision to keep the bidding open despite the fact that he was unaware of the skill levels possessed by any of the prospective members of the team.
----
(A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)
Thank you very much for all your support.
I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle???¡ã . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ???¡ã ???¡ã
Chapter 130 130: Ill Make You Fall For Me!
Power stonesa?o???a?o???a?o???a?o???
-----
Zagan, Azail, Sitri, Abrial, and Iris were the ones who put their resources on the table. During their conversation, Alex took the decision to keep the bidding open despite the fact that he was unaware of the skill levels possessed by any of the prospective members of the team.
"Although I won''t mind if I don''t take part in such an intriguing struggle in the name of the Land of Lust, I would be pleased to assist. I have never before been a part of such an exciting conflict in the name of the Land of Lust."
Zagan spoke up, expressing his willingness to assist in the uing conflict. He mentioned that he had never before participated in such an exciting fight for the Land of Lust.
As he spoke, he expanded his armoured chest and puffed up his chest armour, showing his readiness for battle.
However, he also revealed that the only reason he was interested in participating was because he held a grudge against ck Steps.
Zagan exined that they had be involved in a dispute that was taking ce in his district. He couldn''t let that go unpunished and was eager to seek retribution.
Alex could sense the anger and frustration in Zagan''s voice. He knew that the conflict with ck Steps must have been personal and that Zagan was deeply invested in the oue of the uing battle. Alex appreciated Zagan''s honesty and willingness to fight, even if it was driven by a personal vendetta.
Despite being an incubus, Azail was seething with anger as he spoke about ck Steps. He felt that their education system needed improvement. Alex could sense Azail''s rage, which showed that he was very passionate about this issue. Azail''sment made it clear that he was a demon who cared about the welfare of hismunity and was not afraid to speak his mind.
Abrial, on the other hand, was amused by her own thoughts. She expressed her desire to engage inbat with Asura, who was considered one of the best members of the Pir of Wrath''s organization. Alex knew that Abrial was a skilled fighter and admired her confidence in taking on a tough opponent. He appreciated the fact that she was looking to test her abilities against one of the best warriors in the group.
"I just want to wow this handsome Lord of Lust with my powers, and maybe while I''m fighting I can make him fall in love with me because of my beauty. Is it possible that we could be engaged?"
Sitri''s remark left the others in the group feeling a bit ufortable. Nyssa, in particr, seemed to be getting more and more irritated by the second. Sitri''s desire to impress Alex was quite evident, and she seemed to believe that her beauty and powers were enough to make him fall in love with her.
Alex couldn''t help but take a step back, not wanting to get too close to the overconfident demon. Meanwhile, the other members of the group had various reactions, with some rolling their eyes, others sighing, and some muttering to themselves in annoyance at Sitri''s behavior.
It was clear that Sitri''s focus was more on winning Alex''s affections than on contributing to the group''s efforts to win the uing battle. Alex tried to refocus the conversation on the task at hand, but he couldn''t shake off the feeling of unease that Sitri had stirred up in the group.
Alex observed Sitri''s demeanor with some skepticism, unsure if she was serious about wanting to fight or if she was merely ying around. Sitri, however, was determined to impress Alex with her abilities and perhaps even win his affection with her beauty. Nyssa, on the other hand, was clearly annoyed by Sitri''s insinuation of wanting to be engaged to Alex.
"Also, I really, really, really don''t like Arazra''s choice of assassins, The Parish, I''m not a fan." Meanwhile, Sitri from the group, Arazra, expressed her disapproval of The Parish, who were chosen as assassins by Arazra''s opponent.
"I am an obedient servant of the Lord of Lust. I have previously stated that I will battle to the death for the King of Lust, and now I wish to demonstrate mymitment." Alex appreciated Arazra''s loyalty to him as the King of Lust and her willingness to fight to the death for him.
Despite their varying attitudes, Alex respected each of hisrades and their dedication to him and the Land of Lust.
Alex was struggling to decide who he could bring in for the exam, so he turned to his advisors for help.
Batibat spoke up, "Zagan would be a great fighter on the front lines. He has never backed down from a fight and will continue to fight even if he''s wounded. He can handle one-on-one fights against our enemies in this battle, but his tendency to take risks might be a problem, especially when ites to taking down smaller enemies."
Alex nodded in agreement, considering Zagan''s strengths and weaknesses as a potential candidate for the exam. "What about Sitri?" he asked, turning to Nyssa.
Nyssa let out a sigh before responding, "Sitri is a skilled fighter and has a strong desire to prove herself to you, my lord. However, she can be reckless at times and might not make the best decisions in the heat of battle."
Alex nodded, taking into ount Sitri''s skills andck of restraint in battle. "Thank you both for your input. I will consider both Zagan and Sitri for the exam, along with any other potential candidates."
Ruby said, "Hmmmm, Abrial is wonderful and fun to be around, I''ve sparred with her before, and she is okay! for a weakness... I don''t think she has quite the same level of recklessness that I do. Too cautious, even though that might actually be a good point in a way!"
----
(A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)
Thank you very much for all your support.
I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle???¡ã . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ???¡ã ???¡ã
Chapter 131 131: Team Complete!
Power stonesa?o???a?o???a?o???a?o???
-----
Ruby said, "Hmmmm, Abrial is wonderful and fun to be around, I''ve sparred with her before, and she is okay! for a weakness... I don''t think she has quite the same level of recklessness that I do. Too cautious, even though that might actually be a good point in a way!"
Batibat continued by addressing Azail''s arguments, saying, "If I had to choose one of you, I''d go with Azail." He fires magic bolts from a bow, which gives him greater control over his aim and precision. As concentrating on using magic while simultaneously aiming a bow needs a keen mind, it demonstrates that he is both tactful and bold at the same time. If I absolutely had to find something wrong with him, I would say that he is as childish as Ruby."
Batibat seems to have some level of respect for Azail, despite the fact that his enthusiasm for Azail''s depiction dwindled to the point where it was barely audible near the end.
Ruby said, "Hmmmm, Abrial is wonderful and fun to be around, I''ve sparred with her before, and she is okay! for a weakness... I don''t think she has quite the same level of recklessness that I do. Too cautious, even though that might actually be a good point in a way!"
Batibat continued by addressing Azail''s arguments, saying, "If I had to choose one of you, I''d go with Azail." He fires magic bolts from a bow, which gives him greater control over his aim and precision. As concentrating on using magic while simultaneously aiming a bow needs a keen mind, it demonstrates that he is both tactful and bold at the same time. If I absolutely had to find something wrong with him, I would say that he is as childish as Ruby."
Batibat seems to have some level of respect for Azail, despite the fact that his enthusiasm for Azail''s depiction dwindled to the point where it was barely audible near the end.
"Now now, Cae Cae. you can gooooooooo screw yourself!a??" Ruby said.
"Not your most articte moment."
"Well, I''m putting the finishing touches on some content right now," Ruby replied.
"Moving ON..." Limbra, who appeared to be in the most grave mood that Alex had ever seen her in, started describing Sitri. "As you are well aware, Lord Alex, Sitri is quite the flirt; in fact, she is more interested in men than she is inbat. If she is trying to impress a male, though, you can bet that she will pull out all the stops. She is verypetitive with Abrial, which results in both of them having equivalent levels of knowledge and proficiency in martial arts. Yet given that they are both ck demons, theirbined strength surpasses that of others. Because of the specifics of the situation, I am going to put in a nomination for her."
Alex listened intently to Limbra''s description of Sitri. While he was aware of her flirtatious nature, he had never considered that it might impact herbat abilities. However, Limbra suggested that Sitri''s desire to impress men could be a motivating factor in her fighting style.
Limbra''s description of Sitri''spetitive nature with Abrial also caught Alex''s attention. He knew firsthand how skilled Abrial was, and the fact that Sitri was able to match her inbat spoke to her own abilities.
Asmodea chimed in on the conversation, offering her thoughts on Iris. "She is the most zealous of the five," she remarked.
Alex seemed puzzled, wondering how harpies could fight since they do not possess hands. Asmodea coughed before exining that magic didn''t require hands to be used. Harpies could use their ws to grab weapons and even wield their sharp talons.
It was interesting to see how each demon had their own unique strengths and weaknesses, and how they could potentially contribute to the uing battle. Asmodea''s input shed light on the abilities of harpies and how they could be valuable assets in the fight. Alex was grateful for the advice and took note of each demon''s abilities to make a more informed decision on who to choose to sit in on his exam.
Alex had little knowledge of Iris''bat capabilities, but he knew that as the queen of her race, she couldn''t be a coward. The harpy species, known for their violent tendencies, made it clear that their queen must be a fierce fighter.
After considering the matter for a while, Alex finally presented a solution that resembled a reality TV show. He proposed that the five candidatespete for the only prize-winning spot. It was a cutthroatpetition where only the best would emerge victorious. This solution would give Alex an opportunity to assess their abilities in abat situation and select the best candidate for the job.
Alex revealed that he chose Sitri, and exined that he was swayed by herpliments. Zagan found this amusing andughed heartily, enjoying Alex''s Lord of Lust-like decision making. Sitri also chimed in, expressing her enthusiasm for fighting alongside someone as good-looking as Alex. Her words seemed to be directed at Abrial, with whom she had apetitive rtionship, as she shed a smile in her direction.
Zagan continued to chuckle and interjected, "I''ve never seen you so motivated to fight before, Sitri. It looks like Alex really has a way with words."
Sitri turned to face Zagan, her smile still in ce. "Well, it''s not every day that a handsome face like Alex''ses along, is it?"
----
(A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)
Thank you very much for all your support.
I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle???¡ã . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ???¡ã ???¡ã
Chapter 132 132: Teleportation!
Abrial remained silent throughout the exchange, looking as though she was deep in thought. Alex wondered what was on her mind, but didn''t want to interrupt the conversation.
Instead, he took the opportunity to ask Sitri a question that had been nagging him since their earlier conversation.
"By the way, Sitri, I was wondering... what kind of weapon do you use?"
Sitri''s smile widened, and she drew her sword from its sheath. "This one," she said simply, holding it out for Alex to examine. It was a slender, curved de, with intricate designs etched into the metal. Alex was impressed by its beauty, but also a little intimidated by its sharpness.
Overall, the group seemed to be in good spirits, with the exception of Abrial, whose thoughts remained a mystery. Alex hoped that she would open up to him soon, as he was curious to learn more about her.
Nyssa reluctantly agreed to Alex''s selection, and although she didn''t seem happy about it, she didn''t argue. Alex felt both excited and nervous about the uingpetition, which would be a fight to the death.
He knew he enjoyed the thrill of a fight, even though one mistake could mean the end of his life. The rush of adrenaline was addictive, and he couldn''t help but feel a sense of excitement at the thought of testing his skills inbat.
"Sure, I''ll let Justinian know that we''re ready," Nyssa said with a sigh. Alex couldn''t help but notice her disapproval, but he didn''t let it bother him. He was determined to prove himself ande out on top in thepetition.
He knew that the stakes were high, and the consequences of losing were severe, but he was confident in his abilities.
He took a deep breath, feeling the familiar rush of excitement and adrenaline, and prepared himself for the fight of his life.
Estair, the leader of the ninth district, signalled to one of his retainers who immediately led a young demon girl out of the room.
She was to speak alone to the Ruler of Sin, a member of the Pir of Wrath, and two dangerous subordinates of the Shah of Sloth. Understandably, she was terrified.
After the girl left, Justinian entered the room alone. None of the three individuals whoter exited with him had gone in with him.
It was clear that the meeting was a test, and Justinian wasted no time in stating its purpose. "I will assume that you are prepared to participate in my test," he dered.
Alex felt a rush of anxiety and excitement at the thought of whaty ahead. Despite knowing that the stakes were high, he couldn''t help but feel a thrill of anticipation.
The others, too, were probably feeling a mix of fear and excitement, but they all remained stoic, showing no outward signs of emotion.
Estair gave them a nod of encouragement before they left, and Alex could not help but wonder what would happen next.
Asmodea nodded in agreement with Estair''s words, and then turned her attention towards Alex and his team. "Well, it looks like it''s time for thepetition to begin," she said. Sitri, Abrial, and Zagan all stood up to join her.
Sitri expressed her confidence in her ability to win, and Zagan made a snarkyment about her being a typical Lord of Lust.
Asmodea then informed Alex that she would show him where her team would be waiting for him in the area where they would be fighting.
To ensure fairness, neither team would have prior knowledge of the area. They would each have exactly one day to examine their respective halves of the environment and formte their game ns.
Asmodea emphasized that the basic rule of survival applied: the victor woulde from the remaining side.
However, she also made it clear that any demon, angel, or human who was knocked unconscious, rendered unable to fight or move, or passed away would be transferred away. With that, the group left the room and went their separate ways to prepare for the uingpetition.
Alex couldn''t help but feel a mix of excitement and apprehension. The stakes were high, and the consequences of failure were dire. However, he was determined to give it his all and emerge victorious. He knew that the next few days would be a true test of his skills and abilities.
Alex was perplexed by Justinian''s ability to teleport him and hispanions to another world without using the usual teleportation stones or monument.
He couldn''tprehend how this could be possible. His mind raced with questions about the new world he was going to be transported to. "What kind of world is it going to be? And what does that imply for us?" he wondered out loud.
Alex had been informed by Asmodea that Orcus was one of the few demons who could travel between worlds or realms without the use of stones or monuments, but this applied only to one particr demon.
The prospect of being transported to an entirely new world brought up a range of emotions in Alex, including excitement, curiosity, and fear.
He was excited about the possibility of experiencing a new world, but at the same time, he was apprehensive about what he might find there.
He was worried about the dangers he might face, the unfamiliar creatures he might encounter, and the challenges he might have to ovee.
As Alex opened his eyes, he saw that he was in apletely different environment from where he had just been. The scene was overwhelming to him, as he had never seen anything like it before.
----
(A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)
Thank you very much for all your support.
I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle???¡ã . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ???¡ã ???¡ã
Chapter 133 133: Hellish Realm!
As Alex opened his eyes, he saw that he was in apletely different environment from where he had just been. The scene was overwhelming to him, as he had never seen anything like it before.
A massive arena-like structure was towering over him, and he could see demons, angels, and humans all around him, preparing for what appeared to be a battle.
As he tried to orient himself, Alex felt a pang of fear grip his heart. He realized that he had no idea where he was or what he was supposed to do. As he looked around, he saw that hispanions were just as confused as he was.
Suddenly, a voice boomed out from the arena, and Alex recognized it as Justinian''s. "Wee to the realm of the Ruler of Sin! You have been brought here to participate in a test of your skills, strength, and survival instincts. Your objective is simple: be thest ones standing. The rules are also straightforward: anything goes, and thest ones standing win. Good luck to you all!"
Alex gulped nervously, feeling the weight of the situation pressing down on him. He couldn''t afford to lose, not when his life and the lives of hispanions were at stake.
As he began to formte a n, he couldn''t help but wonder how they had gotten here and what kind of world they were in now.
After he sat up, Alex looked around and saw that hispanions were also lying down and getting up one by one. They all seemed to be in a daze, much like Alex. As they looked around, they couldn''t help but notice the strangendscape around them. The sky was orange, and the sun was a strange shade of red, which made everything around them look even more bizarre.
As they started to walk, they noticed that the ground was soft, almost like sand. However, it was not the same as the sand they knew. It was gritty, and when they picked it up, it was hot to the touch. The building they were in was made of bricks, but they were not the same bricks they had seen before. They had an orange tinge, and they looked like they had been baked in a kiln.
As they explored the area, they saw that there were other ruins scattered around them, and it looked like there had been a great civilization here once. Alex couldn''t help but wonder what had happened to this world and why it was abandoned.
As Alex approached the courtyard, he noticed that the group was huddled together and seemed to be deep in conversation. As he drew closer, Asmodea spotted him and called out his name, weing him to the group.
After exchanging pleasantries, Asmodea exined to Alex that the courtyard was the designated meeting point for their group and that they would wait there until everyone had arrived. Asmodea also briefed Alex on what she had observed in the area so far.
ording to Asmodea, the ruins they were in seemed to be abandoned for a long time, and the orange sand was likely due to a massive desert that had formed in the area. She also mentioned that she had noticed several other groups of demons, angels, and humans in the vicinity, all of whom were likely participants in thepetition.
As they continued to wait for the rest of their group, Orcus began to examine the structure of the ruins, trying to determine what they were made of and how old they might be. Limbra and Sitri, on the other hand, engaged in a lively debate about the rules of thepetition and what strategies they should employ to emerge victorious.
Alex took in the sight of the impressive tree at the centre of the courtyard and the circr pond surrounded by lush green vegetation. Despite the beauty of his surroundings, he couldn''t shake off the feeling of unease that came with not knowing where the rest of his team was.
He approached the group that already consisted of Asmodea, Orcus, Limbra, and Sitri and asked if they had any information about the others. Asmodea informed him that they were either in a different location or disoriented, adding that she was worried about him.
Alex appreciated her concern but quickly shifted his focus back to finding the rest of their team. "Yes, and before we engage in any further activity, let''s first locate the remaining individuals. It is definitely the way to go."
He knew that they needed to regroup and n their strategy if they were going to win thispetition. With his analytical mind, Alex suggested that they locate the remaining individuals before engaging in any further activity.
"Could anyone possibly tell me where it is that we are?"
"My knowledge is limited on the subject because I have never been to a location like this before. However, if I were to hazard a guess, I would wager that we are currently situated within the confines of the Hellish realm," Asmodea replied calmly.
Alex''s mind raced with a flurry of questions and concerns, "THE Hell? The one where the souls and spirits of those who havemitted sins after death go?" he eximed, struggling to maintain hisposure for a brief moment. He had encountered many otherworldly beings and ces, but the notion of being in Hell still took him aback.
Asmodea nodded in response, "Yes, the very same. But don''t worry, we are not here to suffer. We are here for apetition."
----
(A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)
Thank you very much for all your support.
I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle???¡ã . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ???¡ã ???¡ã
Chapter 134 134: Team Split!
Asmodea nodded in response, "Yes, the very same. But don''t worry, we are not here to suffer. We are here for apetition."
Alex asked Limbra if she had any idea how Justinian was able to travel between the different realms effortlessly.
"There are, in fact, three different regions where souls go after death: Heaven, where the righteous reside, Hell, where the wicked reside, and Purgatory, where humanoids make their homes. Hell is kept under control by a special family of demons; without them, it would copse, and its monstrosities would spread to the other realms. If what I think is right, then it would be most beneficial to swiftly form groups with everyone else as you suggested. I''m curious as to how Justinian was able to aplish this. Perhaps there is some one-of-a-kind spell that paves the way for effortless travel between the domain of Hell and the others... Do you know, Limbra?" Asmodea exined that there are three regions where souls go after death: Heaven, Hell, and Purgatory.
She went on to say that Hell is controlled by a special family of demons who prevent it from copsing and spreading its monstrosities to the other realms.
"There is no magic trick that I am not aware of. There is none. In all honesty, this is a conundrum that I will have to figure out. It makes no difference; winning this fight is our top priority... It is going to be a lot of pleasure for me to use my stronger powers against our adversaries." said Limbra.
After Limbra''s statement, Alex weighed his options beforeing up with a n. "Flying above could be our best option. We need someone who can scout from a higher vantage point and identify allies and foes alike. Once we have that information, we''ll divide into two teams of two and search for everyone. We''ll meet back here in an hour and a half to two hours, provided that we locate everyone. The tree will serve as a perfectndmark." Alexid out his strategy in detail, hoping everyone could understand it.
While he had some experience with strategy games, he knew that the reality of the situation could be vastly different. Nheless, he remained confident in his n and hoped it would lead them to their missingrades.
"It shoulde as no surprise that I thrive in the air. Because of my magic, I shall be able to glide through the air with ease and speed." Limbra state.
As Limbra prepared to take flight, she extended her long violet wings, which spanned several feet on either side of her. Alex observed the way her wings glimmered in the light, disying a rainbow of colours as they caught the sunlight. He could feel the wind picking up as Limbra pped her wings, and the sound of them cutting through the air was audible.
She then unfurled a small umbre from her bag and held it above her head. Alex couldn''tprehend how the umbre would help with her flight, but he could see that it was glowing with a faint, violet light. Limbra closed her eyes and chanted quietly for a few moments, and the glow surrounding the umbre grew brighter and brighter until it was almost blinding.
With a final burst of energy, Limbra took off into the air, rising higher and higher until she was just a speck in the sky. Alex watched in awe as she flew differently from any demon or angel he had seen before, appearing to float more than she actually did fly. As she disappeared from sight, Alex couldn''t help but feel grateful that she was on his team.
Asmodea spoke up with a serious tone, her eyes fixed on Alex. "My lord, I must ask that you allow either Orcus or myself to apany you on your search for the other people. It''s not that we have any reason to mistrust Sitri or doubt her abilities, but as members of the Pir of Lust, it is our responsibility to protect you at all costs." Orcus nodded in agreement, showing his support for Asmodea''s suggestion.
"As you know, thepetition has be increasingly dangerous, and we cannot take any chances. We must remain vignt and cautious at all times. Orcus and I have a proven track record of defending ourselves and ourrades whom we with fights, and we will not hesitate to put ourselves in harm''s way to ensure your safety," Asmodea continued, her voice unwavering.
Orcus chimed in, "Asmodea is correct, my lord. We are your protectors, and we take that responsibility very seriously. We will not let anything happen to you."
"Ah, ok. Since the real fighting won''t start for another day, I seriously doubt that anyone willunch an assault on us before then. But, I will appease you and join forces with Orcus." Alex went with Orcus since he did not want topete in the game that Asmodea and Sitri enjoyed ying the most. When it came to issues such as those, Alex had a tendency to avoid and withdraw from the situation.
Asmodea nodded, satisfied with Alex''s decision. "Thank you, my lord. We will not disappoint you."
To our relief, neither Sitri nor Asmodea grumbled and yed along with the groupings that were decided upon. Alex and Orcus started walking in the opposite way from the rest of theirpany, which had just begun moving cautiously in the direction of the West.
"ahmm... I have a question!, then why don''t you talk as much?" Alex addressed the question with an air of intrigue, as he was aware that Asmodea had told him the tale, but he wanted to know if it was urate or if there was another, more hidden reason that he rarely spoke.
----
(A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)
Thank you very much for all your support.
I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle???¡ã . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ???¡ã ???¡ã
Chapter 135 135: Silence...!
"ahmm... I have a question!, then why don''t you talk as much?" Alex addressed the question with an air of intrigue, as he was aware that Asmodea had told him the tale, but he wanted to know if it was urate or if there was another, more hidden reason that he rarely spoke.
... Silence, as if Alex hadn''t been prepared for that.
"Asmodea reported that the prior lord personined that you talked too much; is that urate?"
... Silence once more, but this time Orcus produced a gestiction that said ''Kinda'' instead of speaking.
"If you don''t mind my asking, could you perhaps exin why you''re so quiet? With words, hold on... With words that are spoken?" ording to Alex, he was sessful in thwarting any efforts made by Orcus to prevent any opportunities to avoid using words.
Alex watched as Orcus lifted a finger to his mouth and ran it across his lips. He didn''t understand what Orcus was trying tomunicate until he noticed the ck energy that seemed to be swirling around Orcus''s face.
It appeared as if the dark force was changing the shape of Orcus''s facial features. Alex had never seen anything like it before, and he was fascinated by what he was seeing.
As the energy continued to swirl around Orcus''s face, Alex could see that the demon''s form was changing. The flesh on his face was shifting, and the contours of his features began to take on a different shape. It was clear that Orcus was using some sort of shadow maniption magic to alter his form.
As Alex watched, Orcus''s mouth disappeared entirely. In its ce was a smooth valley of skin and flesh. Alex was amazed at how easily Orcus was able to change his appearance with such precision. He wondered how long the demon had been practicing this skill and what other abilities he possessed.
Alex''s initial surprise at Orcus''s strange ability soon turned into a mixture of amusement and unease. He couldn''t help but giggle at the grotesque appearance of the demon''s face, but at the same time, he couldn''t shake off the feeling of difort that came with witnessing such an unsettling sight.
Nevertheless, he tried his best to remainposed and not show any signs of disrespect towards Orcus.
Despite the oddity of the situation, Orcus seemed to take it in stride and even attempted to convey a sense of humor through his expressionless face. If only he could have smiled, Alex thought, as he imagined the demon doing so.
The two continued their search for the rest of the group, their conversation kept at a low volume to avoid attracting any unwanted attention. The ruins were eerily quiet, with only the sound of their footsteps breaking the silence.
Alex couldn''t help but feel a sense of dread creeping up on him as they moved deeper into the ruins, unsure of what dangers they might encounter.
Orcus, in his usual stoic manner, pointed towards the horizon, and Alex tried to discern the details of what he was indicating by squinting his eyes.
After a few seconds, Alex was finally able to make out thendscape thaty before them, and to his surprise, he found that Hell wasn''t as terrible as he had imagined it to be.
The orange desert stretched out as far as the eye could see, and the heat was unbearable, but despite that, it held a certain beauty that Alex had not expected to see in this ce.
As he scanned thendscape, he noticed that there were strange rock formations that rose from the sandy terrain like jagged teeth, casting eerie shadows on the ground.
The silence was overwhelming, and the only sounds that could be heard were the gentle whisper of the wind and the distant rumble of thunder.
Alex couldn''t help but feel a sense of awe at the majesty of this ce, even though he knew that they were in the depths of Hell.
As Alex pondered the beauty of the deste wastnd before him, he realised that his preconceptions of Hell had been based on hearsay and rumours rather than first-hand knowledge. He couldn''t help but wonder how many other misconceptions he had about the world around him.
Thendscape of Hell was not a sight for sore eyes. Although the hot, orange desert did not seem as terrible as Alex had initially expected, it was still far from being a pleasant experience.
The ground beneath their feet was cracked and rough, and asionally, a small opening would release mes, reminding them of the dangers lurking in the depths of Hell.
The scorching steam emanating from the vents added to the heat and difort, making it difficult for Alex to breathe. Despite the asional gust of hot wind, there was no respite from the unforgiving environment.
It was a barren wastnd with no signs of life, except for a small oasis of greenery that Alex and Orcus came across.
The sight of green trees in the midst of such a destendscape was a wee relief to their eyes. However, the trees had to adapt to the harsh environment to survive, and as a result, they were scarce and offered very little shade.
The sun beat down mercilessly on their backs, and the heat was unbearable. Alex began to wonder how the other members of their group were faring in this hostile environment.
A great number of orange rocks were dispersed among the crags and dunes that made up thendscape. Alex was able to discern what Orcus was pointing at when he was perched on the balcony.
----
(A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)
Thank you very much for all your support.
I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle???¡ã . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ???¡ã ???¡ã
Chapter 136 136: In Awe!
"If that''s the case, then why don''t you talk as much?" Alex addressed the question with an air of intrigue, as he was aware that Asmodea had told him the tale, but he wanted to know if it was urate or if there was another, more hidden reason that he rarely spoke.
... Silence, as if Alex hadn''t been prepared for that.
"Asmodea reported that the prior lord personined that you talked too much; is that urate?"
... Silence once more, but this time Orcus produced a gestiction that said ''Kinda'' instead of speaking.
"If you don''t mind my asking, could you perhaps exin why you''re so quiet? With words, hold on... With words that are spoken?" ording to Alex, he was sessful in thwarting any efforts made by Orcus to prevent any opportunities to avoid using words.
Alex watched as Orcus lifted a finger to his mouth and ran it across his lips. He didn''t understand what Orcus was trying tomunicate until he noticed the ck energy that seemed to be swirling around Orcus''s face.
It appeared as if the dark force was changing the shape of Orcus''s facial features. Alex had never seen anything like it before, and he was fascinated by what he was seeing.
As the energy continued to swirl around Orcus''s face, Alex could see that the demon''s form was changing.
The flesh on his face was shifting, and the contours of his features began to take on a different shape. It was clear that Orcus was using some sort of shadow maniption magic to alter his form.
As Alex watched, Orcus''s mouth disappeared entirely. In its ce was a smooth valley of skin and flesh. Alex was amazed at how easily Orcus was able to change his appearance with such precision. He wondered how long the demon had been practicing this skill and what other abilities he possessed.
Alex''s initial surprise at Orcus''s strange ability soon turned into a mixture of amusement and unease.
He couldn''t help but giggle at the grotesque appearance of the demon''s face, but at the same time, he couldn''t shake off the feeling of difort that came with witnessing such an unsettling sight.
Nevertheless, he tried his best to remainposed and not show any signs of disrespect towards Orcus.
Despite the oddity of the situation, Orcus seemed to take it in stride and even attempted to convey a sense of humor through his expressionless face. If only he could have smiled, Alex thought, as he imagined the demon doing so.
The two continued their search for the rest of the group, their conversation kept at a low volume to avoid attracting any unwanted attention.
The ruins were eerily quiet, with only the sound of their footsteps breaking the silence. Alex couldn''t help but feel a sense of dread creeping up on him as they moved deeper into the ruins, unsure of what dangers they might encounter.
Orcus, in his usual stoic manner, pointed towards the horizon, and Alex tried to discern the details of what he was indicating by squinting his eyes.
After a few seconds, Alex was finally able to make out thendscape thaty before them, and to his surprise, he found that Hell wasn''t as terrible as he had imagined it to be.
The orange desert stretched out as far as the eye could see, and the heat was unbearable, but despite that, it held a certain beauty that Alex had not expected to see in this ce.
As he scanned thendscape, he noticed that there were strange rock formations that rose from the sandy terrain like jagged teeth, casting eerie shadows on the ground.
The silence was overwhelming, and the only sounds that could be heard were the gentle whisper of the wind and the distant rumble of thunder.
Alex couldn''t help but feel a sense of awe at the majesty of this ce, even though he knew that they were in the depths of Hell.
As Alex pondered the beauty of the deste wastnd before him, he realised that his preconceptions of Hell had been based on hearsay and rumours rather than first-hand knowledge.
He couldn''t help but wonder how many other misconceptions he had about the world around him.
For the first time in a long while, Alex felt humbled by the sheer magnitude of the world and the vast amount of knowledge that he had yet to uncover.
Thendscape of Hell was not a sight for sore eyes. Although the hot, orange desert did not seem as terrible as Alex had initially expected, it was still far from being a pleasant experience.
The ground beneath their feet was cracked and rough, and asionally, a small opening would release mes, reminding them of the dangers lurking in the depths of Hell.
The scorching steam emanating from the vents added to the heat and difort, making it difficult for Alex to breathe.
Despite the asional gust of hot wind, there was no respite from the unforgiving environment. It was a barren wastnd with no signs of life, except for a small oasis of greenery that Alex and Orcus came across.
The sight of green trees in the midst of such a destendscape was a wee relief to their eyes.
However, the trees had to adapt to the harsh environment to survive, and as a result, they were scarce and offered very little shade.
The sun beat down mercilessly on their backs, and the heat was unbearable. Alex began to wonder how the other members of their group were faring in this hostile environment.
The rocky terrain thatprised the Hellishndscape was vast, with boulders of various sizes scattered about the crags and dunes.
Amidst this unforgiving environment, Alex and Orcus caught a glimpse of a solitary figure standing atop one of the ruins'' towers.
----
(A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)
Thank you very much for all your support.
I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle???¡ã . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ???¡ã ???¡ã
Chapter 137 137: An Unknown Figure!?
Amidst this unforgiving environment, Alex and Orcus caught a glimpse of a solitary figure standing atop one of the ruins'' towers.
As the two approached the tower, Alex could see that the figure was a man, and he seemed to be looking in their direction. Squinting his eyes to adjust to the bright light, Alex saw that he was shielding his eyes with her hand.
Despite the intense heat and harsh conditions of Hell, the man seemed to be standing tall and resolute, giving off an air of strength and determination. As they drew closer, Alex wondered who he might be and what his story was.
From the distance, Alex couldn''t quite tell if the figure was a human or a demon, or the male or a female but he felt hopeful that they had found another member of their group.
He continued to wave his arms, hoping to attract the figure''s attention. After a few more seconds, the figure appeared to have spotted them and waved back. Alex let out a sigh of relief.
The figure appeared to bemunicating with them from a distance, using hand gestures to indicate their intended meeting spot at the base of the tower. Alex and Orcus nodded in agreement and began making their way over to the tower.
As they prepared to take off, Alex couldn''t help but feel a twinge of anxiety. Even though he had spent hours practicing with his wings back at the pce, he stillcked confidence in his ability to fly properly. He wondered if the other person would notice his insecurity or if he could hide it from them.
Orcus seemed to sense Alex''s apprehension and gave him a reassuring nod beforeunching himself into the air. Alex took a deep breath and followed suit, feeling the rush of wind as he lifted off the ground.
Orcus, who had already leaped off the balcony, flew down the tower with great speed towards the ground.
Alex, however, felt a sudden surge of insecurity as he stared at the wide expanse that separated him from the ground below. The Lord of Lust couldn''t help but feel a sense of apprehension about his ability to fly.
As a powerful demon, it would be humiliating for him to fail at such a basic task, which even young demons with wings learned to perform. Despite having practiced at the pce, Alex''s doubts persisted, making it difficult for him to take the leap of faith required to fly.
Taking a deep breath to calm his nerves, Alex closed his eyes and focused on the sensations in his body. He felt the rush of air against his skin and the weightlessness that came with spreading his wings.
As Alex stood on the balcony ledge, he felt his heart pounding in his chest. He had never flown before, and the idea of it filled him with a mixture of fear and excitement. He took a deep breath and tried to steady himself, gripping the stone railing tightly.
As he fidgeted with the muscles attached to his wings, he could feel the unfamiliar weight and movement of them. It was a strange sensation, having wings on his back for most of his life without ever utilizing them. He tried to p them tentatively, and they responded with a slow, awkward flutter.
Despite his uncertainty, Alex couldn''t help but feel a sense of awe at the prospect of flying. He had always dreamed of soaring through the sky without the aid of an aircraft, and now that he had the opportunity to do so, he was determined to take it.
Alex''s inexperience with flying was evident as he struggled to maintain a stable flight. However, he managed to make his way towards the tower, thanks to his inherent demonic abilities.
Despite the unexpected exertion, he felt a sense of exhration as hended near the base of the tower, next to Orcus who was already in conversation with someone.
As Alex approached, he got a better look at the figure, who turned out to be a demon. He had a sharp gaze that immediately took notice of Alex''s unsteadynding.
As they approached, Alex recognised the figure to be Batibat. Alex was relieved to see Batibat, whom he considered to be a trustworthy demon. Seeing him gave him a sense of security, especially since he was among two other members of the Pir of Lust.
Furthermore, Alex felt even more secure knowing that they were male demons. He knew that no one could vite his chastity since they were all males.
Not that he minded having it taken, but as the Lord of Lust, he had an image to maintain. His reputation was everything, and he couldn''t afford to have any scandals, especially not on this mission.
Alex was well aware of the nature of his own kind and the insatiable desires that were embedded in their nature.
As a demon of lust himself, he knew that sexual encounters were an essential part of their daily routine, and the mere thought of going a single day without indulging in such activities was unbearable.
Thus, he understood the need to be careful in their interactions, especially when working together towards amon goal.
As Batibat spoke, "I am relieved that I was able to find someone to talk to atst. Now I am able to carry out my responsibility to guard the young lord." Despite being out of breath, Batibat''s tone was calm andposed, indicating his sense of relief at finding others of his kind.
Alex couldn''t help but feel grateful for thepany, knowing that it was afort to have fellow demons of lust by his side.
----
(A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)
Thank you very much for all your support.
I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle???¡ã . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ???¡ã ???¡ã
Chapter 138 138: Unexpected Event!
Alex couldn''t help but feel grateful for thepany, knowing that it was afort to have fellow demons of lust by his side.
Batibat began by outlining the n that he and Alex''s allies had devised. "First things first," he said, "I devised a strategy along with Asmodea, Limbra, Sitri, and Orcus. Limbra is doing reconnaissance from the air in the hopes of locating our allies or acquiring any intelligence on our adversary. When Asmodea and Sitri conduct their investigation on the opposite side of these ruins, the rest of us will wait for them in the primary courtyard of this location."
Alex nodded, impressed with the n. "It seems like it could work. Since I first arrived here, I have made sure that our location is still the same."
Batibat nodded in agreement. "Good. It''s important that we maintain our position until we can locate our allies ande up with a more detailed n of action."
Asmodea posited that the location in question was Hell.
"It is, as she said previously, the wastnd of famine that rules over the realm of hell," Orcus chimed in. "This is where the souls who have sinned excessively by indulging their gluttonous appetites are sent. At present, I''m unaware of its exact location, but I do know that any souls who are fortunate enough to find even a morsel of sustenance must protect it at all costs, lest it be snatched away by another soul. As we don''t belong to the n of demons responsible for maintaining hell, and we''re still alive, we can''t see the souls of the departed. Thus, we must thoroughly search for any food or drink wee across."
Alex took in the information and felt a chill run down his spine. It was a daunting task, but he knew it was essential to their survival. "Understood," he said, with determination in his voice. "We''ll do whatever it takes to find sustenance."
Orcus nodded his agreement. "We have to keep moving forward, regardless of how difficult the road ahead may be."
"We are indeed fortunate. It''s a stroke of luck that the courtyard where we''re supposed to meet is like a little oasis in the middle of the city," Alex replied.
Orcus nodded in agreement. "Yeah, it does seem almost too easy. But we shouldn''tin. Let''s make our way back to the meeting point, assuming that the others have already arrived there, or keep searching until we find someone else. It''s getting dark, and we''ve been here for almost two hours. We don''t want to risk losing each other."
Alex looked around and then down at his feet. "Speaking of which, we should also be careful not to fall into any pitfalls or traps. This ce looks dangerous, and we don''t know what''s lurking in the shadows."
Orcus chuckled. "Don''t worry, I''m an expert in traps and pitfalls. And as a demon of gluttony, I have an excellent sense of smell. So if there''s anything dangerous around here, I''ll sniff it out."
"Alright. We spent most of our time searching for the others, so the return journey won''t be as time-consuming as the trip here," Alex remarked. Suddenly, the ground began to tremble, and his expression shifted to one of bewilderment.
As if out of nowhere, a sandstorm materialized, propelled by a sudden gust of wind that swept through the area without warning. The wind was so strong that it caused Alex to lose his footing, and he stumbled, barely managing to stay upright.
The sandstorm was so intense that it obscured their vision, and they could barely see each other, let alone their surroundings.
The sound of the wind was so deafening that they could barely hear themselves speak, and Alex felt as if he were being battered by tiny stones as the sand pelted his skin.
It was a disorienting and frightening experience, and Alex couldn''t help but wonder what other dangersy in store for them in this mysterious, hostilend.
The sudden appearance of the sandstorm was unexpected and caught Alex off guard. There had been no indications that such a weather phenomenon was imminent, and it seemed to manifest out of nowhere.
The strong burst of wind apanying the sandstorm only added to the confusion and chaos.
Despite the unexpected turn of events, Justinian''s decision to dy the battle by a day had proven to be advantageous. It had allowed Alex to thwart any possible interference from the enemy camp.
Batibat, on the other hand, seemed to have his doubts about the situation. He expressed his displeasure with a shout as he led Alex and Orcus up into the tower. It was clear that he had concerns about the events unfolding around them.
Alex detected a tone of apprehension in Batibat''s voice, prompting him to inquire further, "Why is that? While I agree that we should avoid going out until the storm has abated, I don''t understand why we wouldn''t be able to reunite with the others in the oasis at the courtyard."
"A potential long-term supply of food and water has been unearthed as part of the punishment meted out by the storms. The sandstorm then moves on, and as it does, it reshapes the entire region, altering the pathways, rock formations, and even whole mountains, such that any soul that is unfortunate enough to be trapped there would forever be forced to struggle against starvation and thirst. The euphoria of finding a source of water or food is immediately washed away, and the mind of a soul is steadily chipped away at as a result. To put it more simply, the entire terrain has undergone significant transformation. It is abyrinth that never ends." Caeotrum said, seriously. "The test that Justinian is giving everyone is wrong since it is impossible to test someone cognitively or strategically if ourplete group isn''t together. Hell is a horrible ce to be in."
"Whoa... That''s hell, all right, we''ll give you that much. WELL! This should be enjoyable." Alex''s sarcasm could only get him so far in terms of preparing him.
----
(A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)
Thank you very much for all your support.
I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle???¡ã . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ???¡ã ???¡ã
Chapter 139 139: Other Side!
Two people stood near a destroyed wall, surrounded by barren sand and dead vegetation. The scorching sun beat down on them mercilessly, making it hard to even open their eyes.
As they looked out into the endless desert, they realized they werepletely lost.
"Nyssa, do you know where we are?" Lauryn asked, trying to keep her voice steady. "I''ve only ever known the human world, so I don''t know much about this ce."
Nyssa looked around, trying to get her bearings. "We''re definitely not in the Land of Lust," she said, shaking her head. "This looks like one of the outer circles, or maybe even one of the other Lands."
She did not experience any fear, but she would have loved to have all of the data in front of her before making any decisions. Lauryn had gotten rid of her old clothes, which were not appropriate for the fight they were about to engage in.
She conjured out her standard fighting garb with a straightforward magical spell, the same one she had used in all of her prior battles.
It was constructed out of thick, padded leather that had been coloured to match the colours of her hair, which were ck, green, and a dark pink.
Lauryn''s attention turned to Nyssa, who appeared calm and collected. "Nyssa, do you have any any idea where we are?" she asked.
Lauryn took note of Nyssa''s statement about their current location and the realm they were in. She carefully examined her surroundings once more, observing the bleak and barrenndscape, devoid of life or any sign of civilization. The thought of being in Hell sent shivers down her spine, but she did her best to remainposed.
She listened intently as Nyssa continued to speak, exining that they were in the realm of Endless Starvation, a ce where those who hadmitted acts of gluttony were punished. It was crucial to locate their missing group members and seek shelter as quickly as possible.
Lauryn thought about what she knew about the realm of Endless Starvation. She had heard tales of it in the past, of how souls would wander endlessly in search of food and water, only to find none. She wondered how they would survive in such a deste and punishing environment.
As she pondered, Nyssa''s words brought her back to the present. She mentioned the importance of finding shelter and gathering the remaining members of their group. Lauryn nodded in agreement, realizing that they needed to work together and to find the shelter for a time being and after that finding their remaining team member.
Despite herposure, Nyssa couldn''t hide her difort from the scorching sun and dry winds that battered her skin. Her voicecked the usual enthusiasm and energy that Alex had grown ustomed to hearing from her.
Perhaps, she thought to herself, it was due to the absence of Alex''sforting presence. Nyssa had left behind the grand attire she had originally chosen for the meeting, recognizing that it was impractical for their current situation.
In its ce, Nyssa wore her metallic uniform, which had been specifically designed for the key members of Pride''s court. The uniform was both flexible and bendable, allowing for maximum mobility inbat.
The metallic material shimmered in the sunlight, giving off a bright and radiant glow that spoke of Nyssa''s status within her group.
It was clear that she took pride in her uniform, and it gave her a sense of confidence as they traversed through the barren wastnd of Endless Starvation.
Just like Lauryn, Nyssa had conjured her uniform with a simple spell, but the process was different. She had to channel her magic through a specially designed glove that she wore on her right hand.
As she closed her eyes and concentrated, a golden aura began to emanate from her body, gradually enveloping her form. The aura coalesced into a bright, metallic armor, which she wore with ease.
Nyssa''s uniform was a rare and costly piece of armor that wasn''t mass-produced, unlike other types of armor.
It was tailored specifically for her and only worn by key members of Pride''s court. The metallic uniform was highly flexible and bendable, allowing for maximum movement, while still providing top-notch defense against all types of attacks.
The metal of the armor had the appearance of ebony, and the pattern was intricate and made of tinum filigree.
The attention to detail was impressive, with every curve and line carefully crafted by skilled artisans. Nyssa took pride in her uniform, as it was a symbol of her status and her prowess in battle.
In addition to her uniform, Nyssa was armed with a sword that was slung around her waist. Unlike other swords that typically had ornate designs or unique patterns, this swordcked any distinctive adornments.
However, the craftsmanship of the sword was evident in the expertly forged blue metal of superior grade that could only be found in the circles.
Lauryn expressed her surprise at finding herself in Hell, a ce she expected to encounter only after her death. Shemented on theck of a grand entrance, as opposed to being unceremoniously dropped next to a ruined wall in the middle of nowhere.
Despite her initial jest, she agreed to follow Nyssa''s suggestion of finding shelter and regrouping with theirpanions.
Lauryn then applied her critical thinking skills and assessed the situation to the best of her ability.
She recalled what the King man had previously stated about their adversary being in a simr situation to their own, split up and disoriented with no means ofmunication until one hour before the same time the following day.
Lauryn proposed that they act on this hypothesis and proceed ordingly.
----
(A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)
Thank you very much for all your support.
I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle???¡ã . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ???¡ã ???¡ã
Chapter 140 140: Unknown Voice!
Power stonesa?o???a?o???a?o???a?o???
-----
"I''m not sure if we can trust the Ruler of Sloth or if the opposing side will follow his rules, but we don''t have any other choice," one of the youngdies said.
They both carefully made their way along the top of the wall until they reached a break in the structure.
Although they could have asked Nyssa to fly them over the wall, they decided it was best not to take any chances of being spotted by an enemy.
The wall was tall, but not impossible to scale. The girls moved with a slow and cautious approach, trying not to make any noise or attract attention.
They were relieved when they finally reached the gap in the wall, which was barely wide enough for them to squeeze through.
Once they were on the other side, they continued to move cautiously, staying low to the ground and avoiding any open spaces.
Through the gap in the wall, the two youngdies were able to peer outside and survey their surroundings. As they looked out, their eyes met a scene of utter destion.
Thend was barren, with only a few scattered rocks and dunes visible in the distance. The orange sand seemed to cover everything, making it hard to discern whaty beneath it.
As they looked closer, they spotted a solitary structure standing next to an open doorway of a building. It was unlike any other building they had seen before.
It was an obelisk, with strange characters etched in anguage they could not decipher. The obelisk was tall and slender, and it stood out against the destendscape like a beacon of mystery.
The youngdies couldn''t help but wonder about its significance and what secrets it held.
p¦Á§ád¦Á §«?¦Í¨º|,§ã¨°§® Moving closer to the obelisk, the two young women hoped to find some useful information. As they reached the top, they noticed a brilliant blue triangle, which was shaped in a unique and unusual manner; it was upside down.
The points at the top of each triangle were perfectly bnced with one another. Lauryn, curious about the writing on the obelisk, asked Nyssa if she had any knowledge of thisnguage.
She said, "Are there any details that you can share with me regarding this? I am only fluent in thenguages that are spoken on Earth, and these characters have no rtion to any of the alphabets used on Earth."
Nyssa took a closer look at thenguage and tried to make sense of it. She studied it for a while, trying to see if she could decipher it.
After a few moments, she shook her head and said, "I''m sorry, Lauryn, I don''t recognize thisnguage. It doesn''t seem to be from any of the civilizations I''ve visited before. It''s possible that it''s anguage unique to this particr realm."
Lauryn frowned, disappointed that they couldn''t find any useful information from the obelisk. As they looked around, they noticed that the ruins around them seemed to be devoid of life, except for the asional desert rat scurrying by. They felt as though they were the only ones in this deserted realm, and it made them uneasy.
"I wish I could help, but unfortunately, I think thisnguage is unique to the Devils, the demon n responsible for the maintenance and upkeep of Hell," Nyssa replied, drawing her hand over the symbols on the obelisk.
"The Devils? I thought all demons, especially the powerful ones, were considered to be the same," Lauryn asked, her curiosity piqued.
"Well, while it''s true that all demons have their own unique powers and abilities, there are certain ns or factions among them that have their own distinct roles and responsibilities within the demon hierarchy. The Devils are one such n, and they are responsible for maintaining the infrastructure of Hell itself," Nyssa exined.
Lauryn nodded, taking in the new information. "I see. So these characters must be some kind of demonic script used exclusively by the Devils."
"Exactly. Only those who use it on a regr basis would be able to read it fluently," Nyssa confirmed.
"No, other groups of demons besides those that live in the circles belong to different ns than those that live in the circles. The Devils, the Rakshasas who work for the General of Gluttony, the Oni, and the Leviathans are the most notable of these monsters here. Be careful not to mix this with "THE Leviathan of Envy."
"Is there anyone there! I think I can make out a voice!" During their discussion about the obelisk, the two girls heard a voicee from behind them. The moment she heard the voice, Nyssa immediately knew it.
"No one else but Nyssa and Lauryn!" Is all that can be said. In an effort to prevent any potential pre-emptive violence from urring, Nyssa spoke out to the voice.
Nyssa responded to the voice with a plea to prevent any violence from happening, revealing that only she and Lauryn were present.
Then, Aureal appeared from behind the structure with a young girl walking between her ckened wings. Aureal had feathered wings that were spread wide, and she was clothed in attire that was suitable for traveling but hadn''t yet revealed her armor or drawn her sword.
Aureal had a striking appearance, with her pale skin and jet-ck hair, which contrasted with her ck wings.
She was tall and athletic, with a strong andmanding presence. The young girl walking between her wings seemed to be in awe of Aureal, and her eyes were wide as she took in her surroundings.
Aureal was dressed in clothing that was suitable for the hardships of a long journey, but she had not yet revealed her armor or drawn her sword.
"I''m happy to see it''s just the two of you, though I wish it was Master. Do you have an idea of where we are right now? If that is not the case, I can inform you."
----
(A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)
Thank you very much for all your support.
I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle???¡ã . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ???¡ã ???¡ã
Chapter 141 141: Oh! Its You!
Power stonesa?o???a?o???a?o???a?o???
-----
"I''m happy to see it''s just the two of you, though I wish it was Master. Do you have an idea of where we are right now? If that is not the case, I can inform you."
"I told Lauryn that it''s Hell, but are you sure about that?" said Nyssa to Aureal.
Aureal confirmed Nyssa''s assumption that they were indeed in Hell, but she also warned them about the Vanishing Storm that was on its way.
"That is correct, and I would also advise that we seek cover as soon as possible since the Vanishing Storm is on its way. The entire region that it travels through is madepletely unpredictable. That is... Not Easy to Predict. In the event that we are caught in it, not only will the storm leave us bloodied and raw, but we will also be divided and disoriented in the region. If we are able to hide the entryway, then this building will be essible." The group then took Aureal''s rmendation and entered the structure, where they were aided by Lauryn and Aureal in erecting a simple barrier of magical protection around it.
"Do we not have any other choice than to sit tight and see what happens?" Lauryn expressed her concern about their current situation and asked if they had any other option besides waiting and watching what happens. Although she tried to hide her anxiety, she was genuinely curious about what they should do next.
Aureal weighed in on the situation, admitting that she didn''t know how long the storm wouldst, but they should be prepared to stay there for a while.
Although it was unlikely that the storm would take the entire day that they were given for thepetition, they should still make use of the time and take some rest.
Despite her reluctance to offer her opinion, Aureal felt that it was necessary given the circumstances they found themselves in.
She continued, "We should also use this time to strategize ande up with a n for thepetition. It won''t be easy, and we need to be well-rested and prepared for any problem thate our way." Aureal''s words were met with agreement from the group, and they began to discuss their options and possible strategies for thepetition.
"Yes you are right... But...!" Lauryn said stopping in the middle but she understands her and the other two situation too.
Despite her desire to leave and strategize with their team, it seemed that staying put was their only viable option. Aureal reluctantly admitted that they would have to make the most of their current situation.
Fortunately, the building they had entered had some furniture that could make their stay a bit morefortable.
From the appearance of the furnishings, it seemed that the building had been an important structure at one time. Perhaps it had been a pce or a temple, but now it was abandoned and in ruins.
Still, the presence of the furniture gave them hope that they could rest and wait out the Vanishing Storm in rtivefort.
With a heavy sigh, Aureal resigned herself to their circumstances and began to help the others prepare the space for their stay.
The furnishings in the room were not exceptional, yet they were sufficient for whoever had lived there.please visit
There was a simple table with seats, arge bed fit for a king, and a bookcase that seemed to have held various objects or books, but now stood empty.
The room had an air of abandonment, yet it was evident that it had once been an important dwelling.
The only peculiar item in the room was a stack of corks arranged in an unusual manner on the table. Lauryn couldn''t resist a sly smile as she surveyed the room, "Looks like we''ll have to take turns in the bed," she said yfully, entertaining the thought of some scandalous scenario.
Nyssa, on the other hand, was more practical in her approach, "Let''s not forget why we are here. We need to rest, but we also need to be prepared for what''s toe. We can take turns keeping watch and ensuring that we are ready to face any challenges thate our way."
Nyssa took a few moments toprehend what Lauryn was implying. She knew that Alex was the only man she loved and was willing to be intimate with, but she had no qualms about being intimate with other women, especially those she was familiar with and had a fondness for. However, Aureal appeared to bepletely unaware of the innuendo being discussed.
Nyssa was aware of her own sexuality and preferences, which allowed her to befortable with Lauryn''sment.
On the other hand, Aureal, who was not ustomed to such casual discussions about sex, seemed oblivious to the conversation happening around him.
Despite hisck of awareness, he could sense the jovial mood and smiled along with them, although he had no idea what was going on.
Aureal, in her naivety, failed to perceive the suggestive nature of Lauryn''sment and believed that sharing the bed would be the most practical and convenient option in light of the impending storm.
Nyssa, on the other hand, was more aware of the situation and picked up on the innuendo in Lauryn''s statement.
However, Nyssa''s response was also practical and focused on the present situation at hand, indicating that sharing the bed would be the best way to pass the time until the storm subsides.
As they settled into the room, it became apparent that the amodations were not asfortable as they had initially appeared.
The bed, while king-sized, was clearly not designed for three people, and they had to arrange themselves in an awkward and ufortable manner to make room for everyone.
----
(A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)
Thank you very much for all your support.
I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle???¡ã . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ???¡ã ???¡ã
Chapter 142 142: Kiss Between The Two! [R-18]
Power stonesa?o???a?o???a?o???a?o???
-----
The bed, while king-sized, was clearly not designed for three people, and they had to arrange themselves in an awkward and ufortable manner to make room for everyone.
The stack of corks on the table became a topic of discussion, with each member of the group offering their own theories on why they were arranged in such a peculiar way.
Despite the difort and tension in the room, the group remained focused on their mission to defeat the Shah of Sloth and emerge victorious in thepetition.
They discussed potential strategies and tactics, considering their strengths and weaknesses and brainstorming ways to ovee the challenges thaty ahead.
As they drifted off to sleep, exhausted from the day''s events and the anticipation of what was toe, they knew that they would need to rely on each other if they were to have any chance of sess.
The bed appeared quite ordinary in its design, featuring a basic wooden foundation and frame, a solitary pillow, and two sheets - one thick and the other thin.
However, the mattress was not ideal, being uneven and excessively soft, leading to difort for anyone who would try to sleep on it.
Despite the climate of the region being rtively mild, Aureal suggested that it would be morefortable for Lauryn and Nyssa to share the bed.
This proposal was surprising to the two individuals, who were taken aback by the casual manner in which Aureal made the suggestion.
They were particrly puzzled by Aureal''s reference to a previous experience of bed-sharing in the Kingdom of Lust.
Lauryn and Nyssa felt a sense of unease as they tried to interpret the meaning behind Aureal''s words. Was she suggesting something inappropriate or was it simply a cultural difference that they were not aware of?
The situation was awkward, and they were uncertain about how to respond. Despite their confusion, they tried to maintain a polite demeanor, hoping that Aureal would rify her intentions.
Lauryn and Nyssa were uncertain whether Aureal was intentionally ying along with their suggestive remarks or if she was genuinely naive about the situation.
Regardless, they recognized that they needed to involve Aureal in their ns soon if they wanted to achieve afortable night''s sleep.
Nyssa emphasized the importance of having a peaceful sleeping environment, noting that it was crucial to her overall well-being.
"When I sleep, it is important to me that I have a pleasant environment. When we do things together, it''s a lot more enjoyable." She expressed that when they worked together as a team, the experience was always more enjoyable.
Despite the awkwardness of the situation, Nyssa''s upbeat and energetic demeanor returned as she spoke.
Lauryn and Nyssa knew that they needed to find a way tomunicate their intentions more clearly to Aureal without offending her. They were uncertain about how to approach the topic, but they recognized the importance of finding a resolution that would satisfy everyone''s needs.
Aureal''s confusion was evident as she cocked her head to the side, uncertain about what Lauryn and Nyssa meant by their previous remarks.
"Eh? Just what exactly do you mean?" Despite having past experiences with the same individual, Aureal was still unable toprehend the subtleties of sexual innuendo.please visit
Lauryn became frustrated by Aureal''s naivety and expressed her disbelief. She decided to take matters into her own hands and physically demonstrate what she and Nyssa had in mind.
"I can''t believe how na?¡¥ve you still are, Aureal. This is what we have in mind..." With a sense of determination, Lauryn approached Aureal and leaned in close. Without hesitation, she gave Aureal a passionate kiss on the lips before she couldplete what she was saying.
Aureal was taken aback by Lauryn''s sudden action, feeling a rush of unfamiliar sensations. Herck of experience with such physical interactions left her feeling bewildered and unsure of how to react.
Meanwhile, Nyssa looked on with a mixture of amusement and curiosity, interested to see how Aureal would respond.
The atmosphere in the room shifted, bing charged with a sense of tension and anticipation. Lauryn and Nyssa waited for Aureal''s reaction, hoping that their actions would not cause any difort or awkwardness.
After initially feeling bewildered by Lauryn''s sudden kiss, Aureal''s eyes widened with realization as she finally understood the implications of their previousments.
Without hesitation, Aureal responded with a kiss of her own, indicating that she was willing to explore the new territory thaty before them.
Although Aureal had some experience with sexual interactions with a person named Alex, her encounters with Nyssa had been more yful in nature.
Nevertheless, this would be her first time spending an extended period of time in thepany of two women, and she was excited about the prospect of exploring her feelings and desires further.
As the three of themy together on the bed, their bodies intertwined, Aureal felt a sense of liberation and excitement.
She recognized that this was a new experience for her and that there would be challenges and obstacles to ovee along the way.
However, she also felt a sense of trust and security with Lauryn and Nyssa, knowing that they were all in this together.
For Aureal, this experience would be a journey of self-discovery, exploring new aspects of her identity and desires. She was excited about the possibilities thaty ahead and eager to see where this new path would take her.
Lauryn gently cupped Aureal''s delicate face in her hands, drawing her in for a deep and passionate kiss.
The intensity of the moment caused Aureal''s face to turn pale, but she willingly surrendered to Lauryn''s embrace.
Despite Aureal''s attempts to find a morefortable position, Lauryn held her firmly, not allowing any change in their intimate proximity.
----
(A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)
Thank you very much for all your support.
I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle???¡ã . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ???¡ã ???¡ã
Chapter 143 143: Exploring The Bodies! [R-18+]
Power stonesa?o???a?o???a?o???a?o???
-----
Despite Aureal''s attempts to find a morefortable position, Lauryn held her firmly, not allowing any change in their intimate proximity.
As the kiss deepened, Lauryn pressed her tongue between Aureal''s parted lips, exploring the depths of her mouth with a sense of abandon.
Aureal responded eagerly, her own tongue intertwining with Lauryn''s in a sensual dance. The intensity of the moment caused her to let out a soft groan, the sound adding to the erotic energy that was building between them.
For Aureal, the experience was both exhrating and intimidating. Her past experiences with intimacy had been limited, and she was not sure how to navigate theplex emotions and sensations that were flooding through her.
However, she felt safe in Lauryn''s arms, knowing that the other woman would guide her through the experience with care and tenderness.
As their kiss continued, the heat between them intensified, and Aureal felt herself sumbing to the passion of the moment.
She was eager to explore this new aspect of herself, to let go of her inhibitions and embrace the sensations that were surging through her body.
Nyssa continued to arrange the bedding, making sure there was enough space for all three of them to sleepfortably.
As she worked, she couldn''t help but feel a sense of excitement building inside of her. This was a new experience for her, and she was eager to explore the depths of her own desires.
Once the covers were arranged to her satisfaction, Nyssa climbed onto the bed and positioned herself in a provocative manner. Her body was taut and toned, her curves entuated by the thin fabric of her clothing.
She couldn''t take her eyes off the tititing scene of the two beautiful females making passionate kisses to one another. The sight of them was both mesmerizing and intoxicating, stirring a deep-seated hunger within her.
Before lying down, Nyssa disarmed herself, removing her form-fitting armor and cing her sword within easy reach.
She wanted to feel free and unencumbered, to fully immerse herself in the sensuality of the moment. With a deep breath, she settled onto the bed, allowing her body to rx and sink into the soft, weing mattress.
As shey there, watching the other two women explore each other''s bodies with abandon, Nyssa felt a sense of liberation wash over her body as she proceed to to do what she was doing.
Nyssa approached the bed, her heart racing with excitement as she watched the two women sharing a passionate kiss.
She slowly began to arrange the bedding, her movements careful and precise, as she wanted to make sure that all three of them would be able to sleepfortably.
As she worked, Nyssa''s thoughts began to drift to her own desires. She could feel the wetness between her legs and the urge to touch herself grew stronger with each passing moment.
Slowly and deliberately, she reached down towards her pussy, feeling the dampness as she did so.
Nyssa dipped her fingers into her secretions and brought them up to her lips, savoring the scent and vor of herself.
To her, it was a delightful taste that was both sweet and juicy, and she took her time savoring it.please visit
Her eyes never left the two women as they continued to explore each other''s bodies, and Nyssa couldn''t help but let out a soft moan of pleasure.
As she continued to taste herself, Nyssa''s arousal grew, and she could feel her body responding to her touch.
She closed her eyes, lost in the sensation, as her fingers explored her pussy, sending waves of pleasure through her body.
She waspletely absorbed in the moment, her body alive with desire as she gave herself over to the intense pleasure that she was feeling.
"Ahn! I haven''t done this specifically with a female partner as of yet..." Aureal let out a soft moan, and her voice was filled with anxiety as she spoke about herck of experience with female partners.
She seemed worried about how things would go, but at the same time, there was a hint of curiosity in her tone.
Lauryn, on the other hand, was thrilled at the prospect of being Aureal''s first female partner. She expressed her excitement by passionately kissing the angel once again, this time taking control of her tongue.
As they kissed, their saliva mingled together, forming a thick, wet mixture that dripped from their lips. The kiss was intense and unbridled, and both partners were lost in the moment.
As the kiss continued, it became increasingly sloppy, with the wetness causing the structure of the kiss to dissolve.
Despite this, neither partner showed any signs of slowing down, and their passion only grew stronger with each passing moment. Aureal''s body was now responding to Lauryn''s touch, and she was starting to rx into the experience.
She began to moan softly, her voice filled with pleasure, as Lauryn continued to explore her body with her tongue and hands.
The two lovers were deeply engaged in a kiss, their passion intensifying with each passing moment. They were putting on a show for Nyssa, who seemed to be enjoying the spectacle.
Lauryn, feeling emboldened, reached over and cupped Aureal''s breast in her hand, pressing the nipple between her fingers.
The sensation was electrifying for both of them, and Aureal responded by returning the favor with equal fervor.
Aureal''s hands found their way to Lauryn''s buttocks, exploring the fleshy curves with a gentle yet firm touch.
Lauryn was surprised by the angel''s boldness, but also deeply aroused by her assertiveness. The two women continued to explore each other''s bodies, reveling in the sensations they were creating.
----
(A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)
Thank you very much for all your support.
I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle???¡ã . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ???¡ã ???¡ã
Chapter 144 144: Exploration Of Body! [R-18+]
Power stonesa?o???a?o???a?o???a?o???
-----
Lauryn was surprised by the angel''s boldness, but also deeply aroused by her assertiveness. The two lovers continued to explore each other''s bodies, reveling in the sensations they were creating.
Aureal''s hands found their way to Lauryn''s Ass, exploring the fleshy curves with a gentle yet firm touch.
Lauryn was surprised by the angel''s boldness, but also deeply aroused by her assertiveness. The two lovers continued to explore each other''s bodies, reveling in the sensations they were creating.
As their embrace deepened, they became more and more lost in the moment. The intensity of their desire was palpable, and Nyssa watched with a mixture of awe and arousal. The passion between them was electric, and it was clear that they were both enjoying every moment of it.
As they continued to explore each other''s bodies, their passion only grew stronger. They were lost in a world of pleasure and desire, and nothing else mattered. For a brief moment, they were the only two people in the world, lost in their own world of ecstasy.
Lauryn sought to avenge her attacker by exploring Aureal''s body with both her hands. She started by coating her fingers with Aureal''s fluids, and then she proceeded to probe the angel''s back entrance. Her gentle touch gradually rxed the tightness that had initially been there.
With her other hand, Lauryn tenderly massaged Aureal''sbia, inserting two fingers into her beautiful lips. Aureal''s response was immediate and intense, as she let out a wordless sigh and threw her head back in pleasure. Lauryn couldn''t help but feel proud of the effect she was having on Aureal.
As she continued her exploration of Aureal''s body, Lauryn''s touch became bolder and more confident. She moved her fingers in a rhythmic motion, coaxing deeper moans from Aureal with each passing moment.
Aureal''s pleasure was evident in the way her body trembled and quaked, and Lauryn was determined to push her to the brink of ecstasy.
Nyssa''s arousal was evident as she watched the two women''s passionate disy. She couldn''t contain herself any longer and began to stimte herself vigorously.
Her fingers worked feverishly on her clitoris as she moaned and writhed with pleasure. The sight of Aureal and Lauryn caressing each other was too much for her to handle.
Nyssa''s body was consumed by lust as she continued to touch herself. She could feel the wetness between her legs, and it only made her want more.
She was desperate for something to fill her up, to satisfy her burning desire. She closed her eyes and imagined Alex thrusting deep inside her while she plunged her fingers in and out. The fantasy only fueled her passion as she quickened the pace of her movements.
Nyssa was lost in her own world of pleasure, oblivious to everything else around her.
Nyssa''s free hand moved from her breast to the other one, squeezing it tightly while she continued to pleasure herself with the other hand.
She lifted one of her breasts up towards her mouth, exposing the pink nipple, and began to suck on it, enjoying the sensation of her own mouth on her sensitive flesh. She licked and nibbled on the tip of the nipple, feeling it harden under her tongue.
As the pleasure built up within her, Nyssa''s eyes closed tightly, and she let out a loud cry of ecstasy.
She continued to move her fingers in a circr motion, feeling the heat and wetness between her legs increase.please visit
With the sensations bing even more intense, she decided to add a third finger, pushing it deep inside herself alongside the other two.
Nyssa moaned loudly as she felt the extra fullness inside of her. She began to move her fingers in and out of herself, gradually picking up the pace as the pleasure mounted even higher.
She squeezed her breasts harder as she approached her peak, knowing that thebination of the two sensations would send her over the edge.
Nyssa''s orgasm was intense, and she couldn''t help but scream out in ecstasy. Her body convulsed, and her muscles tensed as she felt the pleasure wash over her. As she pushed her fingers as deep as they would go, her fluids began to coat her hand and fingers.
When Nyssa opened her eyes, she saw that Lauryn and Aureal had made their way over to the bed. Aureal took Nyssa''s hand and removed it from her pussy, recing it with her lips. She began to lick and suck on Nyssa''s engorged clit, eliciting moans of pleasure from the demon.
Meanwhile, Lauryn had joined in on the action by passionately kissing Nyssa. She used her tongue to explore the demon''s mouth, and the two of them shared a wet, passionate kiss.
As they continued to kiss, Aureal moved down to Nyssa''s entrance, licking and probing with her tongue, sending waves of pleasure through the demon''s body.
Nyssa disyed her dominance orally as she explored Lauryn''s mouth with her tongue, overpowering her in the process.
Even though Lauryn had initiated the kiss, she submitted meekly and allowed Nyssa to take the lead.
Meanwhile, Lauryn''s hands were upied with caressing Nyssa''s nipples, gently squeezing them, and eliciting moans from Nyssa.
As they continued kissing, Nyssa''s pleasure intensified, causing her to let out sudden bursts of ecstasy.
The sensations that were originating deep within her body were bing more intense, and her moans grew louder.
She felt her body reaching its peak, and the feeling was overwhelming. Suddenly, she pulled away from Lauryn''s mouth and gasped for air, a look of pure pleasure etched on her face.
Aureal''sck of experience did not prevent her from showing her partner a good time. Although she had never performed oral sex on a woman before, Aureal followed her instincts and began to lick Nyssa''sbia, exploring every crevice and crease with her tongue.
----
(A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)
Thank you very much for all your support.
I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle???¡ã . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ???¡ã ???¡ã
Chapter 145 145: Joining In The Fun! [R-18+]
Power stonesa?o???a?o???a?o???a?o???
-----
Aureal''sck of experience did not prevent her from showing her partner a good time. Although she had never performed oral sex on a woman before, Aureal followed her instincts and began to lick Nyssa''sbia, exploring every crevice and crease with her tongue.
As she licked, Aureal added another dimension to the pleasure by rubbing Nyssa''s clit with her thumb and lightly scratching it with her nail. She then moved her thumb to focus on the clit, while continuing to kiss and tease Nyssa with her tongue.
As Aureal continued to pleasure Nyssa, she shifted her attention to the swollen clitoris. She focused her lips on the sensitive nub, and circled the tip of her tongue around it, sending waves of pleasure coursing through Nyssa''s body. Despite herck of experience, Aureal was a quick learner and was eager to please her partner.
Nyssa took the initiative to switch things up, giving Lauryn an opportunity to show off her own oral skills. She drew Lauryn in for a deep kiss, savoring the taste of her partner''s tongue and saliva.
With a yful grin, Nyssa worked her way up to Lauryn''s chest while kneeling before her. Meanwhile, Aureal followed Nyssa''s lead and made her way towards Lauryn in a coordinated manner, clearly eager to continue the sensual exploration.
Lauryn eagerly awaited Nyssa''s next move, her heart racing with anticipation as she felt Nyssa''s warm breath against her skin.
She let out a soft moan as Nyssa''s lips found her nipple, and she closed her eyes in pleasure as Nyssa''s tongue flicked over the sensitive bud. Meanwhile, Aureal hovered nearby, watching and waiting for her own turn to join in on the fun.
Lauryn couldn''t take her eyes off the tantalizing disy before her, as the two women''s breasts swayed enticingly.
Unconsciously, she shifted her body in the opposite direction, causing her sses to fall off. She picked them up from the ground and carefully ced them on the nearby nightstand.
As she turned back towards Nyssa and Aureal, she was met with the sight of them lunging towards her, their hands and arms exploring her body.
The sensation of their touch made her shudder with pleasure. She turned her head to watch as the two women made their way towards her breasts, kissing and licking them with fervour.
Nyssa and Aureal both took turns sucking on her nipples while caressing her curves with their hands.
The pleasure that coursed through Lauryn''s body was indescribable. She arched her back and moaned in pleasure, urging them on to continue. The sensation was almost too much for her to bear.
Nyssa felt a unique and intriguing sensation in her body as she experienced thebination of an angel and a demon working together to incite a lustful pleasure. Both Nyssa and Aureal moved towards Lauryn''s breasts, with Nyssa taking the right one and Aureal the left.
Nyssa''s lips widened as she wrapped them around the tender skin that surrounded the nipple, while her tongue slowly circled the are, teasing the nub with the forked tips of her tongue.
Nyssa''s exceptional oral skills allowed her to individually move each part of her tongue, increasing Lauryn''s pleasure with every movement.
As Nyssa continued to work her magic, Aureal joined in, using her own lips and tongue to stimte the other breast, creating a powerful dual sensation for Lauryn.
Nyssa''s hand explored Lauryn''s body, feeling the smooth skin and squeezing it gently. Her other hand ventured downwards, finding its way to Lauryn''s pussy.please visit
Nyssa''s fingers found Lauryn''s clit, and she began rubbing it with a slow and steady rhythm. As Nyssa worked her magic, Lauryn let out a satisfied gasp.
Meanwhile, Aureal focused her attention on Lauryn''s breasts. She lightly bit down on the tender flesh, exerting just enough pressure to elicit a pleasurable sensation.
Her lips, which were soft and plump, glided over the are, tracing delicate circles around it. Aureal then yfully nibbled on the nipple, using her tongue to explore every curve and crevice of the sensitive flesh.
Following Nyssa''s lead, Aureal ced her hand on the breast opposite to Nyssa''s, her fingers skimming over the supple skin.
She felt the weight of the breast in her palm, and her thumb gently grazed over the nipple. Aureal moved her mouth over to the breast, her tongue flicking over the sensitive skin.
Meanwhile, her other hand worked its way down to Lauryn''s pussy, and she began to explore the lower regions with her fingers.
Aureal''s touch was gentle but confident as she traced the folds of Lauryn''sbia with her fingertips. With a slow and steady movement, she slid her middle finger inside Lauryn''s wetness, curling it to reach her most sensitive spots.
As Aureal continued to stimte the lower half of Lauryn''s body, Nyssa focused her attention on the upper portion. She teased Lauryn''s clit with her tongue, circling it with precise movements.
Nyssa''s fingers danced over Lauryn''sbia, alternating between soft touches and firmer strokes. Together, Aureal and Nyssa worked to bring Lauryn to new heights of pleasure.
Lauryn felt a rush of pleasure as she mped her jaws together and bit down on her bottom lip. She then ced both of her hands on Aureal and Nyssa''s round Ass, tracing the contour of their curves with an intense desire to explore their bodies intimately.
As she caressed their silky flesh, she could feel the heat emanating from their skin, and she couldn''t resist the urge to touch them more.
She then began to explore the area around their rear entrances, rubbing her wet fingers around the openings and feeling the slickness of their fluids coating her fingertips.
Lauryn''s fingers glided over their skin with ease, eliciting moans of pleasure from both girls as they continued to pleasure her.
She felt a sense of power and control over their bodies, knowing that she was the one who was causing them to experience such intense sensations.
----
(A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)
Thank you very much for all your support.
I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle???¡ã . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ???¡ã ???¡ã
Chapter 146 146: This Damned Storm! [R-18+]
Power stonesa?o???a?o???a?o???a?o???
-----
She felt a sense of power and control over their bodies, knowing that she was the one who was causing them to experience such intense sensations.
She then began to explore the area around their rear entrances, rubbing her wet fingers around the openings and feeling the slickness of their fluids coating her fingertips.
Lauryn''s fingers glided over their skin with ease, eliciting moans of pleasure from both girls as they continued to pleasure her.
She felt a sense of power and control over their bodies, knowing that she was the one who was causing them to experience such intense sensations.
With each stroke of her fingers, she felt the tension building within her, and she knew that she couldn''t hold back much longer. She wanted more, and she wanted it now.
As the three of them prepared for the uing encounter, Aureal and Nyssa kept their focus on pleasuring Lauryn''s breasts and pussy.
They understood the implied invitation and didn''t stop their ministrations, sensing that Lauryn was about to take things to the next level.
Lauryn contemted using her fingers to explore the tight openings, but decided to switch it up and used her thumbs instead.
She teased the girls by tracing around their rear entrances, feeling the smoothness of their skin and reveling in the lusty sensations that were coursing through her body.
Without warning, she thrust her thumbs forcefully into their respective buttocks, causing the girls to let out a gasp of pleasure.
The sensation of Lauryn''s thumbs sliding inside their rear entrances sent shivers down their spines, and they arched their backs in response.
As soon as Lauryn forcefully inserted her thumbs into the rear entrances of Aureal and Nyssa, the duo let out a mixture of cries that expressed both their pain and pleasure.
The abrupt intrusion caught them off guard, but they quickly regained theirposure and continued to attend to Lauryn''s breasts and pussy.
Nyssa, who had a peculiar fondness for anal y, began to enjoy the sensation of Lauryn''s thumb prating her tight rear entrance.
She waspletely lost in the pleasure, and as she approached her climax, she couldn''t help but let out a loud moan while her juices flowed onto the bedding beneath her.
Meanwhile, Lauryn was experiencing a mixture of sensations from the attention beingvished on her sensitive areas and the tititing feeling of prating Nyssa and Aureal''s tight rear entrances with her thumbs.
As the waves of pleasure intensified, she couldn''t hold back any longer and let out a long, drawn-out moan of ecstasy that echoed through the room.
Despite the intensity of their experiences, the trio remained locked in their intimate embrace, unwilling to let go of the pleasure that they were experiencing.
While Aureal''s gaze was drawn to the sandstorm that raged just beyond the temporary barrier, her attention quickly shifted back to the triage area.please visit
With a tone of excitement, she shared her observations with herpanions, saying, "The storm shows no signs of abating any time soon. It may not let up until tomorrow. This means that today is the perfect opportunity for me to address our situation." As she spoke, both Lauryn and Nyssa approached the pale beauty with yful smirks on their faces.
Without warning, they pounced on Aureal, their bodies pressing together as they yfully wrestled. The three of them tumbled onto the nearby cot, their limbs entwining as theyughed and teased each other.
Aureal''s words had energized them, and they were excited to hear what she had to say. As theyy together, tangled in a mess of limbs and hair, the storm raged on outside, its winds and sand battering against the walls of their shelter.
-----
The howling winds of the sandstorm outside were making it difficult for the three demons to hear each other.
"Well, at least you''re both here, Asmodea and Sitri! I thought I''d be all alone while this damn storm raged." However, a lively female voice cut through the noise as Ruby spoke up, expressing her displeasure at being left alone during this terrible storm.
"We are both d that we had at least found you, Little Ruby. Although now we are separated from the rest of our group. Orcus and Master are together somewhere in these decrepit ruins. Limbra... I lost sight of her just before the storm came." Asmodea responded with relief that they were able to find Ruby amidst the chaos.
But there was a sense of worry in her voice as she admitted that they had be separated from the rest of their group, and they still had not located Limbra.
The situation was dire, and the thought of being isted in the ruins with the storm raging around them was not aforting one.
"Orcus and Lord Alex are likely together somewhere in these ruins," Sitri chimed in, trying to be reassuring. "We''ll find them soon enough."
Asmodea, however, was not so optimistic. "But we don''t know what other dangers we may face in here. We need to find Limbra before it''s toote."
Ruby, always the optimist, tried to lighten the mood. "Come now, don''t be so glum! We''ll find Limbra and the others, and well, I would have find them soon if not for this stupid weather and this storm together."
Ruby spoke with an air of confidence despite the dire situation they were facing. She spected that the current storm was the Dissipating Storm, a known phenomenon that canst for extended periods of time.
Thebyrinth that they were in made it even more difficult to track anyone down, and Ruby emphasized the challenge by saying it would ''Labyrinth you out.''
Despite the challenges, Ruby remained optimistic and expressed faith in Limbra''s ability to handle the situation.
Ruby''s attire was described as a form-fitting outfit that moved with her as she moved. She wore metal gloves and shoes that resembled the ws of a wild animal.
----
(A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)
Thank you very much for all your support.
I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle???¡ã . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ???¡ã ???¡ã
Chapter 147 147: Other Teams!
Power stonesa?o???a?o???a?o???a?o???
-----
Ruby''s attire was described as a form-fitting outfit that moved with her as she moved. She wore metal gloves and shoes that resembled the ws of a wild animal.
The tips of her fingers and toes were pointed and sharp, adding to her feral appearance. Her teeth also had a sharp point to them, further emphasizing her otherworldly nature.
Despite her appearance, Ruby spoke with a cheerful tone and disyed a sense of confidence that the situation could be handled.
After the exchange between Ruby and Asmodea, Sitri added her own thoughts to the conversation.
She acknowledged that she and the Daughter of Pride were not overly emotional towards each other, which promptedughter from Asmodea. Sitri then raised her eyes to the sky and slowly nodded in agreement before continuing.
She agreed that Limbra and the Fallen Angel were both responsible enough to seek shelter from the storm and were likely aware of the dangers of the demonic realm.
However, Sitri expressed concern about Lauryn, who she believed was a witch. If Lauryn was alone during the storm, Sitri hoped that she would have the good judgement to seek shelter from the dangerous sandstorm.
The tone of the conversation was somewhat lighthearted, with Asmodea''s teasing and Sitri''s casual attitude.
However, there was still an underlying sense of worry and concern for the safety of their fellow demons. The use of nicknames and informalnguage hinted at a close rtionship between the demons, but it was clear that they were facing a serious situation.
"I agree with your statement," said Asmodea. "But we have to ept the reality of the situation. We have no control over the current state of events. The only sce we can find is that our supposed enemy is also experiencing the same difficulties as us."
Asmodea''s words were met with a solemn nod from Ruby, who was watching the sandstorm raging outside. "It''s true," she added. "We can''t change the situation, but we can control how we react to it. We must stay strong and focused, and not let the storm defeat us."
Sitri, who had been silent for a while, spoke up. "We must also be cautious," she said. "This storm has already separated us from the rest of our group, and we don''t know what dangers lie ahead. We must stick together and keep our guard up."
The group fell silent, each lost in their own thoughts. They knew that the journey ahead would not be easy, but they were determined to push through the storm and emerge victorious.
-----
"Ach! This infuriating storm..." Avndor grumbled in frustration. "In spite of this, it is nothing inparison to the might of those damnable maelstroms in the Lakes of Wrath; even Krakens are powerless against them."
As he vented his frustration, he was interrupted by a calm, yet admonishing voice. "Avndor, I feel it is considered appropriate behaviour to refrain from using foulnguage while ady is around. Even if thatdy has slipped away from her former glory."
"I assure you, my dear, there is no need to worry about me. Instead, let us focus on how we can emerge victorious in thispetition. Normally, our group doesn''t participate in such contests. We take lives for pleasure, wealth, and honor, excluding the aspect of obtaining food, which also applies to me."
"I have heard of your unfortunatepanion who indulges in cannibalism. I won''t make a fuss, as long as his cursed mouth stays away from my skin. If he dares to try anything, I will have to take measures to protect myself, and that may involve amputating his jaw."
"Proceed with caution, but Forsythe might find it useful. On the other hand, there are only the four of us in this room. I just had a fleeting sight of the jaguar, but unfortunately I was unable to keep up with him. I went as far as calling his name, but he either couldn''t hear me or pretended not to hear me."
"It''s a darn shame he hails from the Ruler of Sloth... I heard a rumour, but apparently there is a new member of the damnable Pir of Sloth, and I even heard what the title of this new pir member is... Ignorance. I even heard what the title of this new member of the pir is. My suspicion is that the new member of the pir is either that damned jaguar or the guy with the dog, but that''s just a very bothersome guess on my part."
"Really? Thus, whatever one it is will be pretty advantageous for you. Despite this fact, neither of them possesses the same amount of strength. In addition to a dark demon, we are going off against five members of the Pir of Lust."
"The Parish is also quite powerful. If we disregard those six, there are a further four novices. This ought to be a simple task."
"You shouldn''t put any stock in it, Reginald. Two of those amateurs are actually demons, one ck and one white. Despite their youth, they both possess the characteristics of a Lord of Lust and a Daughter of Pride. It''s not always the case that inexperience equals weakness."
"Why bother, whatever,"
"In point of fact, I don''t believe that any one of those four is a novice. Despite her youthful appearance, the Fallen Angel is a battle-hardened veteran of the most recent conflict between angels and demons. Additionally, the witch -- I''ve had the pleasure of meeting her mother."
"Eh? Are you serious, Luce?"
----
(A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)
Thank you very much for all your support.
I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle???¡ã . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ???¡ã ???¡ã
Chapter 148 148: Some Opponents!
Power stonesa?o???a?o???a?o???a?o???
-----
"Eh? Are you serious, Luce?"
"Yes... Morgana is the name of the woman who is her mother. Once, during a ceremony, she contacted me by speaking into my sacred vessel. During the time between when I abandoned my people in the Gardens of Greed and when I joined ck Steps, I slept in a holy vessel that belonged to my people. She had me used in a ceremony once she discovered me in the human world. Thankfully, for reasons that did not result in any negative consequences for me. Her power was far higher than mine was. She gave me permission to go on the condition that I do something for her. I will not disclose the nature of the service that was provided."
"Eh? Are you serious, Luce?"
"Indeed... I swear. The parallels between the two are eerie to say the least. At the city that serves as Lust''s capital, I was able to catch a peek of the girl just before thepetition began. She now possesses her mother''s strength."
"Has she mastered a form of magic that is potent enough to make use of it?"
"I believe not. I just met her once, so I have no idea what she looks like now. There was not enough time to make an urate assessment of her power."
"We can take her, and this task isn''t as difficult as all of you are making it seem like it is," I told the others.
"I really hope you are correct, Reginald. Despite the fact that I have personal experience to the contrary, I am convinced that none of them should be taken lightly by us, nor should we do the same to any of them."
------
"This sand is to my liking... That makes me think of my own ce."
"You spent some time living in the desert, right? Is it possible that the sands there are different from the sands in your new home?"
"They are not different in any way at all. The sand is only serving to alter the flow of the activity. Anubis, whom I served... He gave me a home in the sands, and although we fought and died for him, we did not regret that decision for a moment. Even though he went back to his own house, the ce that he allowed us to live in cannot be the same as the house that he went back to. It is the same as how I am at this moment. It makes me pleased to live on Shah Justinian''s dunes since, if it weren''t for him, we wouldn''t have any other sand to live on."
"I understand. The forests that surround the oasis in our new house are very different from the jungles that I previously called home. We were of service to Tezcatlipoca, and in return, he provided us with a house--his home. Even though his and our house was lost, he sacrificed his life for it. Let us follow in his footsteps and perish in this ce, so that our rtives may continue their lives and find contentment in their dwelling."
"Sure... Lets."
------
Thaddeus was approached by a rodent which crawled across his face before he caught it in his mouth and crunched it up, bones and all. He imed that the bones were good for replenishing calcium, while he observed the two figures approaching them.
Thaddeus recognized them immediately, but Nyssa squinted her eyes, struggling to identify the neers. As they came closer, Nyssa recognized a familiar, dangerous aura emanating from one of them, which she had felt before from Altruism, a member of the Pir of Pride, specifically his weapon.
Nyssa''s sigh indicated that she knew the neers were trouble. The aura that emanated from them was unmistakable, and she had encountered it before. Her past experiences had taught her to be cautious when encountering such a presence.
Thaddeus, on the other hand, seemed unfazed by the situation, simply observing the neers. However, Nyssa knew better than to let her guard down around them.
Nyssa warned her twopanions, Aureal and Lauryn, of the approaching neers, "Watch out you two! We have more enemies... And I am sure strong ones at that. After all, one is wielding one of Death''s weapons, Old Age, and the other is a Djinn of the Gardens of Greed." She recognized one of them as a rare creature from the Gardens of Greed, a humanoid species that was saved.
Nyssa could sense a dangerous aura emanating from the other figure, who was wielding one of Death''s weapons, Old Age. She cautioned her friends to be careful and watch out for these enemies, as they were likely strong opponents.
The second neer was a Djinn from the Gardens of Greed, a powerful being known for their ability to grant wishes. Nyssa''s warning indicated that the two adversaries were formidable, and Aureal and Lauryn should be prepared for a difficult fight.
------
With a savage cry, Asura, a demon with eight limbs,unched himself at a purple subus, striking her with his weapons. Asura was a bloodthirsty creature, known for his formidable fighting skills. His six limbs and two legs were fully visible, as his golden armour, which resembled a set of chains, left his arms exposed.
On top of his head sat a crown of horns that gave him a menacing appearance. Asura carried an impressive array of weapons. In the middle set of arms, he wielded two short swords, sharp and deadly.
In the top set of arms, he held two javelins, poised to strike. In the bottom set of arms, he carried a buckler in one arm, and nothing in the other arm, showing his confidence in his abilities to block attacks.
----
(A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)
Thank you very much for all your support.
I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle???¡ã . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ???¡ã ???¡ã
Chapter 149 149: Feels Like Eternity!
Power stonesa?o???a?o???a?o???a?o???
-----
In the top set of arms, he held two javelins, poised to strike. In the bottom set of arms, he carried a buckler in one arm, and nothing in the other arm, showing his confidence in his abilities to block attacks.
Asura''s opponent, the purple subus, tried to defend herself, but Asura''s attack was too fierce, and he managed tond a solid blow.
The sh of the two creatures was violent and intense, their movements quick and fluid, as they battled for supremacy.
The oue of the fight was uncertain, as both were powerful adversaries, but Asura was determined to emerge victorious.
Limbra, the purple subus, was engaged in a fierce battle with Asura, a bloodthirsty demon who wore golden armor and had eight limbs.
As the two shed, Limbra revealed that the naked hand was used for controlling magic. Asura, being aware of this, had already begun charging up a magical bolt in his own hand.
He extended his arm and opened his hand, preparing to unleash a ming ball of fire towards Limbra. The ball of fire detonated on a nearby rocky outcrop, sending shrapnel flying in all directions.
Despite the chaos, Limbra managed to dodge the shrapnel with ease. Using her mastery of magic, she even bent the wind to alter the courses of some of the pebbles that were flying towards her.
As the battle raged on, Limbra and Asura continued to exchange blows, each one determined to emerge victorious. It was a fierce and intense battle, with neitherbatant giving an inch.
Asura began the battle with a disadvantage as he had only one pair of arms to fight against Limbra. Although, he was aware that the single collection of weaponry was potent enough to eliminate a considerable number of foot soldiers. However, as he faced off against Limbra, it became apparent that one pair of arms would not suffice.
Asura reluctantly came to the realization that he would have to employ his other set of arms if he wanted to stand a chance against the purple subus. He drew out the second pair of arms, which had been concealed on his back, and picked up the javelins that were strapped to them.
In a swift motion, Asura hurled two javelins towards Limbra, catching her off guard with the sudden attack.
The javelins wereunched at a high velocity, aimed to strike the subus with deadly precision. Limbra quickly reacted, using her agility to dodge the iing projectiles.
As the javelins missed their target, they embedded themselves into the rocky outcrop behind Limbra, causing an explosion of debris and dust.
Despite catching Limbra off guard with his surprise attack, it was evident that defeating her would require more than just a momentarypse in her guard.
Asura''s first javelin barely missed its mark as it grazed the delicatece on Limbra''s violet dress. The second javelin made contact with the shaft of Limbra''s umbre, piercing through the small gap between her neck and the umbre''s handle.
Limbra''s proficiency in wind magic allowed her to nimbly evade each of Asura''s subsequent attacks.
As he switched to his second set of weapons, wielding both short swords and javelins, he found himself unable tond a single strike on the elusive purple subus.
Despite his best efforts, Limbra''s mastery of wind magic allowed her to effortlessly dodge each of his blows, leaving him frustrated and struggling to keep up with her agile movements.
Despite Limbra''s apparent nonchnce, Asura was struggling to keep up with her. He couldn''t believe that a mere two-armed subus could match him in strength. But as he looked at Limbra''s calm demeanor, he realized that she had a trick up her sleeve.
Asura had no choice but to use his third set of limbs, which were his powers and shield. He knew that it would give him an edge in the fight, but he was also aware that each set of limbs gave him more power, and he couldn''t afford to give up that advantage.
However, Limbra seemed unfazed by his sudden power-up. She chuckled to herself and closed her eyes, as if the battle didn''t bother her at all.
Asura couldn''t help but wonder if she had some sort of n or strategy in mind. He couldn''t let his guard down, even for a moment, as he prepared to face his formidable opponent.
With the emergence of Asura''s third set of arms, the bnce of the battle shifted. Finally, Asura had the ability topete with Limbra on an equal footing.
However, despite both being members of the main pir force of their respective Circle of Sin, Asura had always known that he would be at a disadvantage against Limbra.
This was because she could fight at full power at all times, while Asura had to hold back and restrain himself from using his maximum power.
The battle continued, and Asura realised that he needed to put a stop to the conflict before he used up all of his strength too quickly.
As they fought, Asura gritted his teeth and recognised that although they were equally matched in terms of talent, Limbra had the upper hand in terms of power. She could draw on her inner reservoirs of strength for a far longer period of time than Asura could.
Despite this, Asura refused to give up. He continued to fight fiercely, drawing on all his strength and skill. As the battle raged on, it became clear that bothbatants were evenly matched in terms of their abilities, with neither able to gain the upper hand.
The battle was intense, with both sides refusing to back down, and it continued for what seemed like an eternity.
----
(A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)
Thank you very much for all your support.
I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle???¡ã . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ???¡ã ???¡ã
Chapter 150 150: Disappointment!
Power stonesa?o???a?o???a?o???a?o???
-----
The battle was intense, with both sides refusing to back down, and it continued for what seemed like an eternity.
It may seem inevitable that the two powerful pir members, Limbra and asura, belonging to distinct Sins, would eventually engage in a fierce battle against each other with their immortality.
One might expect such a conflict to ur sooner than anticipated, given that Lust and Wrath have not engaged in a significant conflict for a considerable period of time.
Interestingly, among the seven circles, the two circles have fought the fewest conflicts with each other than any otherbination of circles.
Even between Lust and Pride, who have frequently been allies, there have been numerous wars between the two.
It is worth noting that Lust and Pride have fought against each other on multiple asions, whereas Lust and Wrath have not engaged in significant battles as often.
This observation is quite remarkable, given that the two circles, Lust and Wrath, are known for their passionate and vtile natures. It is usible that their inherent traits make it challenging for them to coborate effectively, and instead, they prefer to pursue their individual agendas. Regardless of the reasons, the fact remains that Asura and Limbra''s potential conflict is a rare urrence between the two Sins.
After Asura managed to deflect Limbra''s attack with his shield, he didn''t hesitate to confront her with a sharp and cutting remark.
"I can see that you are arrogant in a way that can only be attributed to pride and envy. Your brazenness cannot be equaled by anybody else." He used her of being arrogant due to her pride and envy, and suggested that her behavior was unmatched by anyone else.
Asura''s words seemed to hit a nerve with Limbra, who quickly retaliated by unleashing a powerful gust of wind at him. But Asura was prepared, and he used his short swords to release a st of dark energy that countered Limbra''s attack.
Despite being engaged in a heated battle, Limbra couldn''t help but share some information she had received from the Princess of Pride.
"This information was sent to me by the Princess of Pride herself! She is a lot of fun, and I really enjoy the way that she yells..." She spoke of the Princess''s personality, her habit of shouting, and how much she enjoyed interacting with her.
Limbra''s expression turned wistful as she reminisced about these conversations, looking out into the bright light of the otherworldly sun.
Asuramitted a grave error, underestimating Limbra''s abilities. He assumed that she was distracted, and thus he took the opportunity to strike at her vulnerable spots with his swords and javelins.
As he attacked, he felt the sensation of his sword and javelin piercing flesh, but he wasn''t entirely sure if he had actuallynded a blow.
To his surprise, Limbra spun around with blinding speed, leaving only an afterimage behind for Asura''s weapons to strike.
Before he could even react, she swiftly brought her weapon down onto Asura''s chest, slicing through the gold chains that were meant to protect him.
These chains were not just for show; they were an alloy specifically designed to offer the maximum amount of protection.
As Asura stumbled backward, he realized his mistake. He had underestimated Limbra''s speed and agility, which allowed her to swiftly evade his attacks andunch a counterattack with ease.
He could feel his chest burning, and he knew that the wound was deeper than it seemed. Despite his injuries, he refused to back down, determined to keep fighting until the very end.
Asura was caught off guard when Limbra suddenly attacked him with a sword that he had not seen before.
The pain he felt from the attack was excruciating, causing him to momentarily lose his focus. Asura''s thoughts wandered, and he realised that he was about to meet his end.
As he was fading away, he couldn''t help but think about his role as a member of the Pir of Wrath. He knew that his behaviour was not befitting of such a prestigious position.
"I am the embodiment of Wrath," he thought to himself, "yet I have allowed my emotions to cloud my judgement and lead me to this moment of defeat."
Asura was disappointed in himself for not living up to the expectations of his Warmaster and fellow Pir members. He regretted not being able to die with honour, but he knew that death was inevitable.
As his life shed before his eyes, he briefly reflected on the few moments that brought him joy, wishing that he had more time to experience them.
"The Fury of Wrath did not live up to my expectations. How disheartening it is that you could only satisfy a little portion of my lust. Is it possible that some of your other pals do? Tell me that now or I will make your passing a horrible ordeal." Limbra said pretty much disappointed in her opponent.
Limbra''s cruel words filled the air as Asuray dying on the ground. Despite his weakened state and the agony he was in, he managed to maintain a sense of dignity andposure as he spoke to her.
Even as his body struggled to hold on to life, his mind was focused on the task at hand. He knew that he had to answer her question truthfully, or else face a fate worse than death.
"I have only a limited understanding of the skills possessed by my temporary allies," Asura managed to say through coughs and gasps. "But if I had to guess, I would say that the dog and the cat are the most powerful."
----
(A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)
Thank you very much for all your support.
I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle???¡ã . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ???¡ã ???¡ã
Chapter 151 151: One Step Ahead!
Power stonesa?o???a?o???a?o???a?o???
-----
"I have only a limited understanding of the skills possessed by my temporary allies," Asura managed to say through coughs and gasps. "But if I had to guess, I would say that the dog and the cat are the most powerful."
Asura''s words seemed to infuriate Limbra even more, and she fixed her obsessive gaze on him, maintaining her cruel grin.
Despite his injuries, Asura still managed to maintain hisposure and spoke with dignity. He epted his fate, realizing that his time hade, and that he would soon be passing from this world.
Asura''s passing was a drawn-out process, as hey there in agony until he finally sumbed to his wounds. Limbra may have only caused a single wound, but it turned out to be a fatal one.
Despite his passing, however, Asura''s words may prove to be crucial in the future, as his knowledge of his allies'' strengths could potentially be used to turn the tide in the ongoing conflict.
Limbra continued to interrogate Asura about the battle, demanding to know which side would emerge victorious.
"Which will win, the dog or the cat? It can only be Justinian''s troops, or it is not? Even their name ispletely foreign to me. I am grateful to you for the information!" Limbra said to Asura.
Asura, struggling to speak through the pain, revealed that Justinian''s troops were likely to win, despite his limited knowledge of the other members'' abilities.
Limbra showed her sadistic tendencies by inflicting more pain on Asura, pressing her sword deeper into his wound and causing him to convulse in agony.
As the pain intensified, Asura''s ability to speak coherently dwindled, and all that could be heard were incoherent grunts and mumbles.
The pain was overwhelming, tearing apart his body and mind. Despite his excruciating suffering, Asura tried his best to endure the torture with dignity and strength, epting his fate with a quiet resignation.
Limbra continued to torture Asura, living up to her moniker of ''The Sadist.'' She took pleasure in mutting Asura''s body, causing him to suffer until he reached the point where he could no longer bear the pain.
Although there were only the two of them present, Asura would have begged for mercy if it weren''t for the fact that doing so would have brought dishonor upon him.
In addition, he was in so much agony that he was unable to speak coherently due to the amount of blood he was losing.
Despite Asura''s condition, Limbra continued to speak, contemting the coboration between the dog and the cat.
She found it ironic that the two animals were able to work together, given their inherent differences. Limbra cleaned the blood off her slender sword, whichcked any ostentatious decorations.
The atmosphere was tense as Limbra stood over Asura''s suffering form. She appeared to take pleasure in inflicting pain and making him suffer, showing no signs of mercy.
Her obsession with causing pain and her sadistic tendencies were evident in her actions. Meanwhile, Asura was barely conscious, his body writhing in agony as he struggled to remain alive. The situation seemed bleak, with no hope of rescue or reprieve in sight.
Limbra inspected her slender sword, noting its acute edges andck of protection. She then skillfully inserted the point of the de into the haft of her umbre, which acted as its handle.
Thebination of a sword and umbre made for a unique weapon that looked almost like a "cane sword."
As Limbra traversed the barren and lifelessndscape, she yearned for a simple pleasure, a cup of tea made by her own hands.
Despite theck of foliage, she found a route partially covered by greenery that provided some much-needed shade from the scorching sun. She twirled her umbre in her hands, grateful for its usefulness in more ways than one.
Limbra''s thoughts then turned to the dog and cat that Asura had mentioned. She contemted the possibility of facing them in battle and the satisfaction that woulde with dying in such a glorious way.
"Maybe I will find them and engage in a fight to the death, one that I will relish until myst breath," she mused.
And now as a result of this, Alex''s camp is now in a favorable position.
------
In the midst of the chaotic battle, a demon, covered in his own blood, let out a grunt of frustration as he fought against his supposed ally.
Archibald of the Parish had initially believed that Chigaru, the Anubite from the Sands of Sloth, was on their side.
However, Chigaru and Yaotl were fiercely loyal to the Shah of Sloth, and their allegiance left no room for any other allies.
Archibald found himself struggling to understand the wed logic of his opponent. He had been ordered by Justinian to work with the Anubite to eliminate The Lord of Lust and his crew.
But it seemed that Chigaru''s sense of loyalty to his own leader overrode any sense of allegiance to their joint mission.
The confusion and frustration of the situation were evident in Archibald''s expression as he continued to battle against Chigaru.
Archibald was taken aback by the unexpected level of skill and strength disyed by his former ally turned foe, Chigaru, an Anubite from the Sands of Sloth.
Archibald had underestimated Chigaru''s loyalty to the Ruler of Sloth, which led to the Anubite betraying Archibald and his team who were hired by Justinian to y The Lord of Lust and his crew.
----
(A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.
Thank you very much for all your support.
I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle???¡ã . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ???¡ã ???¡ã
Chapter 152 152: Taunting!
Power stonesa?o???a?o???a?o???a?o???
-----
Archibald had underestimated Chigaru''s loyalty to the Ruler of Sloth, which led to the Anubite betraying Archibald and his team who were hired by Justinian to y The Lord of Lust and his crew.
Archibald found himself struggling to defend himself against Chigaru''s relentless attacks with his broadsword. The realization hit him hard that this mission was not going to be a walk in the park.
Fighting against The Lord of Lust, even for someone young and inexperienced, would be no small feat.
The Rulers of Sin, who were the most powerful demons in the seven circles, were said to be protected by the Pir of Sin, the most powerful demons in each of their respective Sin''s Circle.
It was no secret that they were formidable opponents, and their skills and powers were beyondprehension.
Archibald knew that he and his team would have to be at their very best to even stand a chance against them.
Archibald was not someone to be underestimated. He was a skilled assassin and a member of the notorious group called the Parish, who were infamous for their loud and brutal methods of elimination.
They were known to take on targets that were at least equal in power to a Pir member, and they never backed down from a fight.
Chigaru''s attacks were powerful, but Archibald was quick to counter each blow. He was adept at reading his opponent''s movements and predicting their next move, which gave him an edge in battle.
Archibald''s sword strikes were precise and calcted, aimed at weak points in Chigaru''s armor or exposed flesh.
As they fought, Archibald couldn''t help but taunt Chigaru, hoping to distract her and gain the upper hand. "You''re no match for me, bug! Why don''t youe and grovel under my feet for mercy?" he jeered, hoping to rile her up.
Chigaru, however, remained focused and determined, her loyalty to the Ruler of Sloth giving her the strength to keep fighting. Despite Archibald''s skills and experience, she would not be defeated so easily.
Chigaru''s polearm moved swiftly through the air, its sharpened semicircles glinting in the dim light of the battlefield.
Archibald''s heart raced as he barely managed to deflect the iing attack with his broadsword. He knew that Chigaru''s strength and skill were formidable, and he was beginning to understand the gravity of the mission he and his group had been hired for.
With his opponent''s attack thwarted, Archibald quickly sidestepped, positioning himself for a counterstrike.
"You''re no match for us, dog!" he taunted her again, hoping for her to get distract, his voice dripping with contempt. "Why don''t you go back to your whore where you belong?"
Chigaru red at him, her eyes burning with fury. "I serve only the Ruler of Sloth," she spat, whirling her polearm around her body once again. "And I will not be defeated by the likes of you!"
As she lunged forward to deliver a powerful strike, Archibald readied his sword, preparing to meet her blow head-on. The sh of metal echoed through the air as the twobatants battled for supremacy.
Despite his bravado, Archibald knew that the fight would not be easy. The Lord of Lust was one of the most powerful demons in the seven circles, and even if he were young and inexperienced, defeating him would be no mean feat.
And even if they managed to defeat him, they would still have to contend with the Pir of Sin, the most powerful demons in each of their respective circles.
But Archibald refused to let his doubts and fears ovee him. He was determined to see the mission through to its end, no matter what the cost. And if that meant facing down demons like Chigaru and Yaotl, then so be it.
Chigaru disyed an exceptional mastery of his polearm as he adjusted his grip to meet Archibald''s broadsword.
The two weapons shed against each other with an ear-splitting ng, creating sparks that illuminated the dim battlefield.
In a swift and fluid motion, Chigaru struck Archibald with a series of rapid half-moon shes, which Archibald struggled to block.
Despite being a renowned assassin, Archibald had never encountered an opponent as skilled as Chigaru.
He was forced to defend himself with all his might, but he knew that he couldn''t keep up with the Anubite''s speed forever.
As the two fighters locked their weapons in a deadly embrace, it seemed as though their conflict would go on indefinitely.
However, Chigaru''s experience and superior strength gave him the upper hand in the battle. He exerted more and more pressure on Archibald''s sword, pushing him back towards the edge of the battlefield.
Archibald knew that he was in a precarious position and that any mistake he made could cost him his life.
Their intense struggle continued for what felt like an eternity, but eventually, Chigaru emerged victorious. Archibald was left gasping for air and nursing a few minor injuries, while Chigaru stood tall and proud, his polearm still poised for battle.
Their conflict would continue until either Archibald gave up due to exhaustion or one of the partiesmitted a fatal error, whichever came first, or until there was interference from a third party.
The battle would continue until one of them made a fatal mistake or until a third party intervened eventually.
At that moment, there were two other battles happening simultaneously, and it seemed like they wereing to an end. Veronica, one of the skilled members of the Parish, was fighting against Orcus, who was representing the Romance of Lust.
----
(A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)
Thank you very much for all your support.
I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle???¡ã . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ???¡ã ???¡ã
Chapter 153 153: Not Even Introduction!
Power stonesa?o???a?o???a?o???a?o???
-----
At that moment, there were two other battles happening simultaneously, and it seemed like they wereing to an end. Veronica, one of the skilled members of the Parish, was fighting against Orcus, who was representing the Romance of Lust.
Meanwhile, Batibat, who was representing the Maturity of Lust, was engaged in a fight with Yaotl, who was Chigaru''s sole ally and also representing the Ignorance of Sloth.
Veronica was facing Orcus with all her might, and it appeared that the battle was almost over. She couldn''t help butin about her love life, saying, "Why do I never get anything but jerks as boyfriends...?" as they fought.
On the other side, Batibat was struggling to keep up with Yaotl, who was known for his extreme loyalty to the Ruler of Sloth. The Maturity of Lust was putting up a good fight, but it seemed like Yaotl was going toe out on top.
Despite the intensity of the fights, there was an underlying sense that something bigger was at y, and that the oue of these battles could have a significant impact on the future.
"Can''t you atleast greet the person you''re going to be fighting with?" Veronica asked to Orcus, Veronica, a skilled member of the Parish, was engaged inbat with Orcus, who represented the Romance of Lust.
Veronica was surprised by Orcus''sck of civility not even introducing yourself to the opponent and questioned why he couldn''t at least greet her before starting the fight.
Despite this setback, Veronica discarded her previous weapons and conjured arge scythe, which she deftly maneuvered around her body.
Veronica had invested much of her youth and her family''s resources into receiving the finest training possible in the use of a wide variety of lethal weapons.
She was not just proficient, but an expert in the use of any and all weapons that came to her mind.
Her mastery extended to every type of melee weapon, from scythes and chakra to bows and arrows and even throwing rocks.
Her training had prepared her well for anybat situation, and she was not easily taken down by any opponent.
As the battle between Veronica and Orcus progressed, it became clear that Veronica''s skills were superior. Her quick thinking, agility, and precision made her a formidable opponent.
However, Orcus was not to be underestimated, and he fought back with all his might. The two continued their intense battle, neither willing to back down.
Veronica''s question to Orcus regarding hisck of greeting was met with a straightforward response, "I am capable of doing that much. It is a pleasure to meet you; my name is Orcus, and I look forward to getting to know you better." Hearing Orcus''s reply, Veronica readied herself for battle and discarded the weapons she had been using, conjuring up arge scythe instead.
She wielded the scythe with ease and grace, showcasing the extensive training she had invested in mastering various lethal weapons.
Meanwhile, Orcus remained silent, locking his lips together as he prepared to fight. He brought his misshapen arms together, creating a spark that suggested they were made of metal.¦Ñ¦Á§ád¦Á `n?¦Í?| §ãom
Orcus used his arms as his primary weapons, but in an unexpected way. Orcus was a skilled practitioner of hand-to-handbat and had the ability to transform his body into a weapon through the practice of martial arts.
His arms and hands were his primary weapons, which he used to devastating effect inbat. He was also well-versed in the use of shadow maniption, a form of dark magic that allowed him to control his own shadow.
Through the maniption of his shadow, Orcus was able to enhance his physical abilities and be an even more formidable opponent.
This was because the shadow of a person was always connected to their body, and therefore evolved in tandem with it.
With masterful precision, Orcus manipted his shadow to create a precise and detailed representation of the weapons he envisioned.
His careful molding produced a single pointed spear arm, made even more lethal by the inclusion of a bone protrusion that would enhance its prating power.
In contrast, his other arm became a meaty sword, with serrations on one side and a smooth, acute edge that only the most skillfully crafted swords possess.
Orcus was a master of shadow maniption, a type of dark magic that allowed him to bend his shadow to his will. Through years of practice and honing of his skills, he had learned to use his shadow as an extension of his own body, a deadly weapon in his hands.
His ability to shape his shadow into weapons like these gave him a distinct advantage inbat, allowing him to attack and defend with deadly precision.
Veronica was astounded by the disy of Orcus''s mastery of shadow maniption. Having fought with other practitioners of this dark art, she was familiar with the concept, but Orcus''s level of proficiency was beyond anything she had encountered before.
As a member of the Parish, Veronica was no stranger to magic and many more things, having received extensive training herself. She was aware of the dangers of shadow maniption and had encountered less-skilled practitioners in the past.
However, the ease with which Orcus''s shadow weapons sliced through flesh was terrifying, even to her.
Veronica had only witnessed two other members of her party, Elizabeth and Thaddeus, use their magical abilities, while Reginald''s powers appeared to be something different altogether, not requiring any incantations or traditional magic.
----
(A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)
Thank you very much for all your support.
I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle???¡ã . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ???¡ã ???¡ã
Chapter 154 154: Calm!
Power stonesa?o???a?o???a?o???a?o???
-----
Veronica had only witnessed two other members of her party, Elizabeth and Thaddeus, use their magical abilities, while Reginald''s powers appeared to be something different altogether, not requiring any incantations or traditional magic.
"Ugh... It is important that I pay attention. In the face of such an unpredictability opponent, I cannot allow myself to lose my concentration." Veronica''s frustration was palpable as she muttered to herself in the midst of battle.
She knew that she could not afford to lose her concentration while fighting an unpredictable opponent like Orcus. His ability to manipte shadows added a unique element of surprise to his attacks, making him a formidable foe.
Veronica thought she hadnded a solid blow when she struck at Orcus''s left arm with her scythe. But to her surprise, Orcus used his shadow maniption magic to detach the limb from his body, avoiding any significant damage. It was an ingenious move that highlighted his skill and experience inbat.
To causesting damage to Orcus, Veronica would have to find a way to strike quickly and effectively, before he could respond with his shadow maniption.
She knew that winning this fight would require all of her concentration and skill, and she was determined to emerge victorious.
Veronica exerted herself to the fullest, determined to gain the upper hand in her battle against Orcus.
However, her every attempt to strike him with her scythe was met with a counterattack from Orcus''s own fleshy weapons.
Even when she thought she had finally inflictedsting damage, Orcus''s shadow maniption abilities proved to be formidable, as he promptly restored his injuries.
Despite the many obstacles she faced, Veronica refused to let up in her assault, hacking and shing at Orcus with her scythe.
And, as the fight wore on, it seemed that her relentless barrage was taking a toll on the demon, depriving him of any chance to take the initiative.
With every passing moment, Veronica''s confidence grew as she saw that Orcus was on the defensive, his every move a reaction to her own.
And although he was capable of fighting back, she remained undeterred, convinced that victory was within her grasp if she could only maintain her focus and continue to press her advantage.
Veronica''s expression betrayed a hint of satisfaction when she saw the anguish on Orcus''s face as a result of his shadow maniption.
As she watched him contort his body into strange positions, she couldn''t help but wince in sympathy, knowing the tremendous pain that must apany such movements.
Despite this, Veronica did not feel any remorse for Orcus. She understood that the use of such a powerful spell came at a great cost, and in this case, the cost was Orcus''s agony.
In fact, Veronica felt even more emboldened to press her attack after witnessing his suffering, driving the point of her scythe deep into Orcus''s chest with a forceful thrust.¦Ñ¦Á§ád¦Á `n?¦Í?| §ãom
Despite the agony he must have been experiencing, Orcus did not show any signs of giving up or backing down. If anything, his determination seemed to be growing stronger as the fight wore on.
Veronica''s scythe swiftly sliced through Orcus''s armor, piercing his flesh and causing a gaping hole to form in his chest.
Despite the pain, Orcus manipted his shadow to create a hole in his chest exactly where Veronica''s scythe point had prated.
It was clear that manipting his shadow to affect external objects like clothes was beyond his capability, and he could only manipte his own shadow. However, Orcus was writhing in agony as he forced his body to create the hole, and the pain was evident on his face.
Although the hole in his chest was already painful enough, Orcus suffered further when Veronica''s scythe made a small incision in his chest before he retreated.
The pain was unbearable, and Orcus was unable to make the hole in his chest anyrger. The battle had taken a toll on both fighters, and it was evident that Veronica was gaining the upper hand.
"Sess! I was sessful in inflicting some pain on him, even if it was only slight." Veronica allowed herself a moment of triumph as she observed the slight pain on Orcus''s face.
She felt a sense of satisfaction that she was able to prate his defenses, even if it was just a small incision. She then decided to add more pressure to Orcus by conjuring a short dagger and throwing it at him.
"Hold on just a second..." As she did this, she noticed something strange about the way Orcus was walking, but quickly dismissed the thought. She did not see any outward signs of illness or disability, so she chose to ignore the idea.
p¦Ánd¦Á`no¦Í?1~§ão§® "It would appear that your ck magic is not impregnable since you give off the impression that this is the case. Perhaps I-... Guah!" Veronica then boasted that Orcus''s ck magic was not imprable, which gave her the impression that she could defeat him.
However, her words were cut short when she suddenly felt a searing pain in her chest. It was caused by a fleshy and bony spear that had pierced through her armor and emerged from the front of her chest. The wound wasrge and deep, and it caused Veronica to cry out in agony.
Despite the pain, Veronica managed to remain conscious and alert. She quickly realized that she had underestimated Orcus and his abilities.
His shadow maniption skills were far more advanced than she had thought, and he was able to create a weapon out of his own body to catch her off guard.
----
(A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)
Thank you very much for all your support.
I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle???¡ã . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ???¡ã ???¡ã
Chapter 155 155: Scumbag, Motherfuckers!
Power stonesa?o???a?o???a?o???a?o???
-----
His shadow maniption skills were far more advanced than she had thought, and he was able to create a weapon out of his own body to catch her off guard.
She knew she had to be more cautious and focused if she wanted to stand a chance against him in battle.
"Thus you meet your end. Because your heart has been pierced and your life will from this point on amount to nothing, I would advise you to say your goodbyes since that is exactly what I am doing right now. Thank you so much for everything, Ms Veronica Deloes Astar." Orcus said to Veronica.
Orcus''s words sent chills down Veronica''s spine as she clutched at her chest, trying to stop the blood from pouring out of her wound.
Despite the excruciating pain she was experiencing, she couldn''t help but notice theck of emotion in Orcus''s voice. It was as if he was simply stating a fact, not reveling in her demise.
Veronica couldn''t help but wonder how Orcus was capable of being so impartial in the face of taking someone''s life.
However, she couldn''t afford to ponder it for too long, as her vision was starting to blur, and her strength was fading. The wound on her chest was causing her to lose blood at an rming rate, and she knew that her time was running out.
As she gasped for air, Veronica tried to think of a way to escape Orcus''s grasp, but it seemed like all hope was lost. Orcus was a formidable opponent, and he had clearly bested her in this fight.
Despite her misgivings, Veronica couldn''t help but admire Orcus''s unwaveringmitment to fairness and justice. It was a trait that she herself possessed, and it was something that she respected in others.
As her vision started to fade, Veronica''sst thought was of the friends and family she was leaving behind. She had led a good life, and she was content knowing that she had fought for what she believed in until the very end.
Veronica''s mind was focused onprehending the recent turn of events, as she struggled to make sense of how Orcus had managed to outsmart her.
It was only upon careful reflection that she realized what had urred. It seemed that Orcus had deliberately detached his leg from his body and then hidden it from her view.
He had then created a convincing illusion by manipting his shadow to make it appear as if he was still whole, even though he was not.
This had led Veronica to believe that she had the upper hand, and she had started taunting him.
It was at this precise moment that Orcus had taken advantage of her distraction to strike. Using his powers of shadow maniption, he had transformed the severed leg into a sharp harpoon tip and had driven it straight into Veronica''s heart.
Despite the pain and difort of having his leg severed, Orcus had remained calm and calcted, biding his time for the perfect moment to strike.
Once he had seeded in delivering the killing blow, he had effortlessly reconnected his leg to the rest of his body, removing any signs of injury.
Despite the shock of being outsmarted by Orcus, Veronica couldn''t help but be impressed by his ingenuity and resourcefulness.
She had always known that he was a formidable opponent, but she had underestimated his abilities.
It was a harsh lesson, but one that she would never forget, and she resolved to be more cautious and vignt in the future.
"E-Elizabeth... I can''t let youe out on top. The simrities between you and I are striking, Reginald. Thaddeus, I-I continue to have zero interest in you... Ar-Archibald I-," Veronica''s voice was strained as she struggled to speak.
She addressed Elizabeth, Reginald, and Thaddeus, acknowledging their simrities and expressing herck of interest in Thaddeus.
However, her words were cut short as blood filled her throat, causing her to choke and gasp for air.
Her desperate attempts to stay alive were in vain as she knew she was near her end. Veronica''sst wish was to say goodbye to Archibald, but she was unable toplete her sentence.
"VERONICA!!! Y... Yo...u... You fucker, you scumbag, you bastard, motherfucking cretin. I am SO GOING to murder you." Upon witnessing Veronica''s demise, Archibald was filled with a sense of fury that he had never experienced before.
He directed his anger towards Chigaru, the Ignorance of Sloth, who he had been fighting with earlier.
"HAWH! I''m DONE WITH YOU!" His vow to avenge Veronica was fierce, and he promised to make Chigaru pay for her death.
In a fit of rage, Archibald summoned all his strength and delivered a powerful strike towards Chigaru, ending their battle.
The scene was chaotic, with Archibald''s outburst causing turmoil all around. The anger he felt towards Chigaru for taking Veronica''s life was evident, and he was not afraid to express it.
His actions were uncharacteristic of an incubus, but he was not thinking rationally at that moment. The loss of Veronica had affected him deeply, and he was determined to get justice for her.
Despite the immense power behind Archibald''s attack, Chigaru''s magical abilities allowed him to withstand the force of the blow.
This surprised the Anubite, who was taken aback by the incubus''s sudden disy of strength. Despite this setback, Archibald refused to relent and continued to fight on.
The impact of Archibald''s attack sent Chigaru tumbling to the ground, causing him to lose his bnce. The force of the strike also shattered the polearm of the Anubite into three separate pieces.
----
(A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)
Thank you very much for all your support.
I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle???¡ã . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ???¡ã ???¡ã
Chapter 156 156: Filthy Insect!
Power stonesa?o???a?o???a?o???a?o???
-----
The impact of Archibald''s attack sent Chigaru tumbling to the ground, causing him to lose his bnce. The force of the strike also shattered the polearm of the Anubite into three separate pieces.
However, Chigaru managed to regain his footing and quickly retrieved the two pieces that still had the deadly semi-circles attached to them.
With a quick motion, Chigaru crossed the two pieces to block Archibald''s next attack. The Anubite''s quick reflexes and expert weapon handling allowed him to counter Archibald''s powerful blows with ease.
As the two shed in a heated battle, the other members of the Pirs of Sin looked on in awe, impressed by the sheer ferocity of theirbat.
Archibald''s swift hand managed to grab one of Chigaru''s weapons and yank it out of the way just in time to prevent his broadsword from being deflected.
Had it been deflected, the oue of the battle might have been different. However, Archibald''s move had devastating consequences for Chigaru. The sword prated his furry abdomen, obliterating his internal organs.
But Archibald was not satisfied with just one strike. He then picked up the half-moon that Chigaru had given him earlier and mercilessly hacked it diagonally into Chigaru''s neck, leaving it covered in blood.
He repeated this gruesome act multiple times until Chigaru''s neck was nothing but a mangled mess.
"You filthy insect fucker." Archibald''s overkill did not end there. He used the half-moon to sever Chigaru''s nose from his body while cursing him.
The scene was gruesome, with blood gushing out of Chigaru''s body and his nose lying separately. This kill brought Archibald''s total number of kills to ten.
Archibald fixed Orcus with a withering gaze, his anger palpable as he turned his back on the Romance of Lust.
He was so furious that if it were possible for steam to escape from a person''s body, Archibald would have been emitting more than a steamboat.
"You... I will kill you, then you will be in an despair for all eternity." He vowed to get revenge on Orcus, promising him an eternity of endless despair.
"Good day, my name is Orcus, also known as the Romance of Lust. I am sorry that I had to put an end to yourrade." Orcus attempted to apologize in a very calmed manner, introducing himself as the Romance of Lust and expressing remorse for having to end Archibald''srade''s life. However, before he could finish his sentence, he was interrupted by Archibald''s seething rage.
It was clear that Archibald had no intention of epting Orcus''s apology, nor was he interested in hearing any further words from him.
His mind was consumed with thoughts of vengeance, and he could not bear the sight of Orcus any longer. With a fierce scowl, Archibald stormed off, leaving Orcus to contemte the gravity of his actions.
"Don''t give me that bullshit. We both are aware that there will be fatalities as a result of this awful struggle. Even so, I will not relent in my pursuit of vengeance against you on behalf of Veronica." Archibald''s rage towards Orcus was fueled by his love for Veronica, and he was determined to avenge her death no matter the cost.
Despite knowing that fatalities were inevitable in this fight, he refused to back down. Love can be a powerful motivator, even among the most ruthless killers.
Without hesitation, Archibald began to chant an unusual mantra before charging towards Orcus with his sword drawn. In a move that caught even Orcus off guard, Archibald scored a surprise strike against him.
Though Orcus was quick to react and managed to move his shadow to avoid the attack, he was taken aback by Archibald''s swift follow-up assault.
Archibald''s attack was faster than he had anticipated, and it was clear that Archibald was not holding back in his pursuit of vengeance.
Archibald''s furious attacks continued to rain down on Orcus, hitting him repeatedly. However, despite their ferocity, they failed to cause any significant damage to Orcus. He was able to expertly maneuver his shadow to block and dodge each strike with precision and skill.
Despite the disadvantage of ying defense, Orcus decided to take a chance and make a move.
He remembered his personal credo from before he became a member of the Pir of Lust: ''Just hit the nail with the hammer.'' With this in mind, heunched a sudden counterattack, unleashing a swift and powerful strike with his arm weaponry aimed at Archibald''s exposed nk.
Archibald was caught off guard by Orcus''s sudden move, and he barely managed to dodge in time. The strike missed its target, grazing Archibald''s side instead.
Blood spurted from the wound, but Archibald did not slow down or falter. Instead, he continued his relentless assault, using his broadsword to strike Orcus with a flurry of attacks.
Orcus struggled to keep up with Archibald''s barrage, but his mastery of his shadow allowed him to deflect and dodge many of the blows.
However, as the fight dragged on, Orcus began to tire, and Archibald''s attacks started to take their toll. Despite this, Orcus remained determined to emerge victorious, even if it meant risking his life in the process.
Orcus had always followed a simple yet effective approach whenever he was faced with a difficult situation, and he shared this with Archibald. He believed that choosing the leastplicated route almost never failed him.
Orcus demonstrated his point by sidestepping one of Archibald''s sword strikes, using his head to deflect the blow.
His dark power then manifested itself in the form of a sharp spike that protruded from his forehead, which he used to deliver a deadly headbutt aimed directly at Archibald.
----
(A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)
Thank you very much for all your support.
I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle???¡ã . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ???¡ã ???¡ã
Chapter 157 157: U Missed Something!
Power stonesa?o???a?o???a?o???a?o???
-----
His dark power then manifested itself in the form of a sharp spike that protruded from his forehead, which he used to deliver a deadly headbutt aimed directly at Archibald.
However, Archibald was ready for Orcus''s attack and managed to dodge the spike by tilting his head to the side. Despite the dodge, the spike still grazed Archibald''s ear, drawing blood.
This near-fatal exchange only intensified the already furious battle between the two opponents. Archibald and Orcusunched their most vicious and cunning attacks, each determined to emerge as the victor in this brutal fight.
Archibald recited a powerful incantation with unwavering conviction, "mes of yore, seize thy humble de of mine, unleashing your entire essence as you transform the very qualities of this sword and be one." He concentrated on the words and spoke them with a clear and determined voice, his eyes shut in intense focus.
As the incantation came to a close, a brilliant burst of mes erupted from his sword, enveloping the de in a fiery aura.
Orcus was momentarily caught off guard by the disy of Archibald''s magical prowess. It was a rare sight to see someone who could generate magic while simultaneously enduring blows from his opponent''s flesh weapons.
Despite being a powerful member of the Pir of Lust, Orcus couldn''t help but be impressed by Archibald''s tenacity and skill.
He realized that he had underestimated his opponent''s abilities and resolved not to take him lightly in the future.
Orcus was both intrigued and impressed by the transformation that took ce when Archibald spoke the incantation and cast the spell on his sword.
As Archibald grabbed hold of the sword, it transformed into a mesmerizing blend of fire and metal, imbued with a life-like quality that gave the impression that both elements could coexist peacefully.
The mes dancing across the de of the sword were like a beautiful choreography, captivating Orcus with their beauty and power.
Despite being awestruck by the transformation, Orcus remained alert and focused on the battle at hand. He recalled another asion, at least a hundred years ago, when he had engaged in a simr battle with a talented wizard.
The wizard''s power had been so great that Orcus had nearly been defeated, but he managed to use his own dark powers to turn the tide of the battle in his favor.
Now, as he faced off against Archibald, Orcus knew that he could not afford to make any mistakes. He watched carefully as Archibald wielded his transformed sword, ready to strike at any weakness he could find in his opponent''s defense.
The conflict between Orcus and the wizard had taken ce many years ago, and the wizard had quickly realised that fire magic was the most effective way to defeat Orcus.
Despite Orcus'' mastery over his shadow, which allowed him to dodge physical attacks with ease, he was powerless against the intense power of fire.
Each time the wizard hit Orcus with his fiery spells, the demon''s flesh was burned and singed. Even though Orcus could use his shadow to evade the de portion of Archibald''s attacks, if he were to be hit by the mes from Archibald''s zing sword, his skin would still be scorched and burned.
The transformation of Archibald''s sword into a living incarnation of fire and metal had fascinated Orcus, as he had not seen such an impressive disy of fire magic before. The mes on the sword seemed to be dancing in perfect harmony with the metal, creating a mesmerizing spectacle.
Archibald had faced Orcus''s shadow maniption before and had thought of various ways to counter it, one of which was to prevent his shadow from being cast in sunlight, but this was not a viable option in their current location. Instead, he had the brilliant idea of using fire against Orcus, which he had prepared for by studying and mastering a powerful fire magic.
With this n in mind, Archibald continued to battle Orcus, each of themunching their most vicious attacks.
"Just try bending your shadow to this!" In the midst of the fight, Archibald called out to Orcus, taunting him with the challenge of bending his shadow to the power of fire. He then charged towards Orcus with the intent of defeating him once and for all.
As Archibald approached, Orcus dodged and weaved to avoid the ming sword, using his shadow to shift his body at will.
However, the mes still managed to reach him, scorching his skin and causing him immense pain.
Despite this setback, Orcus continued to fight with all his might, determined to emerge victorious in this intense battle.
As Archibald charged towards Orcus, his zing sword held firmly in his grasp, he swung it with great force and dexterity.
The mes from the sword left a trail of scorch marks on the ground as Archibald attempted to throw his opponent off bnce with his movements.
Despite his best efforts, Orcus was able to anticipate Archibald''s moves and managed to block his sword with his flesh spear.
Not one to give up easily, Archibald continued to swing his sword around, twisting and turning it in an effort to gain an advantage over Orcus.
However, Orcus was unfazed and remained calm, waiting for the right opportunity to strike. Suddenly, he swung his flesh de upwards in an attempt to make an incision in Archibald''s side.
As the flesh de sliced through the air, Orcus spoke, "You neglected to mention something..." His words trailed off as he made his move, leaving Archibald to wonder what he meant.
----
(A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)
Thank you very much for all your support.
I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle???¡ã . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ???¡ã ???¡ã
Chapter 158 158: Orcus Childhood!
Power stonesa?o???a?o???a?o???a?o???
-----
As the flesh de sliced through the air, Orcus spoke, "You neglected to mention something..." His words trailed off as he made his move, leaving Archibald to wonder what he meant.
With his quick reflexes, Archibald was able to dodge the attack and avoid being injured by the de. He responded to Orcus with a smirk, "And what would that be?"
Their battle continued as they exchanged blows, each determined to emerge victorious. The sh of metal and flesh echoed throughout the area as they fought with all their might, neither willing to back down.
In the heat of battle, Orcus realized toote that Archibald''s n was to use fire magic to counter his shadow maniption. Even as he attempted to exert control over his shadow, it was toote. Archibald executed a painful manoeuvre and swung his ming half-moon towards Orcus, dislocating his arm in the process.
Archibald had been waiting for the right moment to reveal his half-moon, and now was the time. The attack made by the half-moon, which had originated from Chigaru''s polearm, inflicted a severe wound upon Orcus. The mes that engulfed the half-moon caused even more damage by igniting the already-singed skin surrounding the wound.
Orcus recoiled from the attack, hissing in pain. He had not expected such a powerful strike from Archibald and was left momentarily stunned.
However, he quickly regained hisposure andunched a counterattack, this time utilizing his shadow maniption to its fullest extent.
Archibald had chosen the particr type of me for a reason, as it had the ability to spread across wounds without cauterizing them, causing even more damage and pain.
Orcus widened his eyes, feeling the mes spreading and intensifying the agony he was already experiencing. He coughed up blood, which dripped down his lips and stained Archibald''s clothes.
Archibald, sensing the end was near, prepared his broadsword for the final strike. With a sense of victory and determination in his voice, he spoke to Orcus, urging him to say his final goodbyes. "Now is the time for you to bid your farewell, Orcus," he said as he positioned his sword for the final blow.
------
"Hey, Tozo! What gives you the idea that you can keep doing this?" Asmodea said to Tozo also know as Orcus.
"Ah... Uh... I want to be powerful, like you. He-Hey! Don''tugh like that, Asmodea," she said. "Ah... Um... I want to be strong, like you."
Asmodea''sughter echoed through the room as she listened to Tozo''s plea. She found it amusing that yet another devil wanted to be as powerful as she was. Tozo, on the other hand, felt embarrassed and vulnerable under Asmodea''s gaze. He fidgeted nervously on the chair, trying to find the right words to exin his desire to be strong.
Asmodea, a subus with stunning features, was seated beside Tozo. She had a captivating figure and was considered exceptionally attractive even among other demons. Her voluptuous curves andrge breasts drew the attention of many demons, but Asmodea was known for her cunning nature and mastery of dark magic.
Tozo, also known as Orcus, was a young blue demon who wore a ne around his neck. He was sixteen years old, which was considered youthful even for a demon. Unlike Asmodea, who was confident and sure of herself, Tozo was shy andcked self-assurance.
As Tozo struggled to express himself, Asmodea continued to tease him, enjoying his difort. Despite her teasing, she was intrigued by Tozo''s desire to be powerful. Perhaps, she thought, he could be of use to her in the future.
"I''m- *giggle* I''m sorry... Just, you just don''t hear that very often. Hey! C''mon, you don''t really want to be like me, do you? I mean, I understand wanting to know some magic in this dangerous world, but magic of that weird kind? Just what are you thinking?" Asmodea couldn''t help but giggle at Orcus''s statement, finding it amusing that someone would want to be like her.
After she finishedughing, she responded to Orcus''s desire to learn magic. She expressed her concern about the type of magic he wanted to learn, saying that it was weird and notmonly used.
Asmodea acknowledged that knowing magic was important in a dangerous world, but she couldn''t understand why Orcus would want to learn that particr type of magic.
"I can learn what magic I want! I''m not good with swords like you are, nor can I go on very long with such heavy armour like you can... I tried shooting a bow before, and I almost hit grandfather in the eye. He said I have good aim, but not at the correct target. So my only hope lies with magic," Orcus exined his reasoning behind wanting to learn magic, citing hisck of skill with swords and inability to wear heavy armor for extended periods.
He recounted an incident where he tried to shoot a bow but ended up almost hitting his grandfather in the eye.
Orcus realized that his only hope to be powerfuly in learning magic, and he expressed this while gazing up at the sky and admiring its unique cloud formations.
Asmodea listened to Orcus''s exnation and realized that he was serious about wanting to learn magic. She decided to help him by teaching him the basics of magic and showing him how to channel his inner power.
Asmodea cautioned Orcus that learning magic was not an easy task and that it would take years of practice to master, but she was willing to help him along the way.
----
(A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)
Thank you very much for all your support.
I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle???¡ã . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ???¡ã ???¡ã
Chapter 159 159: Childhood Trauma!
Power stonesa?o???a?o???a?o???a?o???
-----
Asmodea cautioned Orcus that learning magic was not an easy task and that it would take years of practice to master, but she was willing to help him along the way.
Asmodea had stoppedughing, and was now looking at Orcus with a serious expression. "I understand that you want to learn magic," she said, "but you have to be careful about what kind of magic you''re learning. Some types of magic can be very dangerous and difficult to control." She paused for a moment before continuing, "And as for that weird magic you mentioned, you should know that there are some types of magic that are forbidden. They can be extremely powerful, but they can also have terrible consequences if they''re not used properly."
Orcus frowned at this, but he knew that Asmodea was right. He had heard stories about the dangers of magic, and he knew that he needed to be careful. "I know," he said, "but I still want to learn. I don''t want to be weak anymore. I want to be able to protect myself and others."
"No, I get that much. Magic is an honourable path, especially the reserved dark arts. I''m asking why you chose to be the student of that old geezer Rasppo. I''ve heard stories about his shadow maniption, in tribute for great power and unpredictable skills, ites with extreme pain. Pain that resembles ripping your body apart at the very seems with your own fingertips." Asmodea expressed her concern for Orcus and his choice of mentor.
She questioned why he decided to be the student of Rasppo, who was known for his shadow maniption and the extreme pain that came with it, despite the great power and unpredictable skills it offered.
"This pendant... It came from someone dear to me. A year or two before we met, mother passed away. I only saw a glimpse of the killer and saw a unique scar on his head, in the form of a star. Out of everything, that scar stood unique. Once I near mother''s body prsenc, she was barely alive and the killer stood above her. The demon frightened me." Orcus exined that the blue pendant he wore around his neck was a precious item that hade from someone dear to him.
Orcus recounted the traumatic moment when he entered his mother''s presence and found the killer standing over her, barely alive. He recalled being frightened by the demon, and the scar on his head had stuck in his memory as something unique.
Overall, the conversation between Asmodea and Orcus revealed their close bond, as well as Orcus''s motivation for pursuing the dark arts with Rasppo.
It also shed light on his tragic past and the precious pendant he carried with him, which held sentimental value as a reminder of his mother.
As Orcus spoke, Asmodea''s heart ached for him. She could sense the deep pain and guilt that he carried inside him. She didn''t interrupt him, but instead, she wrapped her arm around him in aforting embrace.
Orcus continued with his story, not looking at her but staring nkly into the distance.
"I''m a weak executioner. I know I''m not strong enough to carry out justice on my own, so I decided to seek out someone who could help me. That''s when I heard of Rasppo and his shadow maniption. They say he can imbue his students with great power, but at a terrible cost. The pain is unbearable, but I thought it would be a fitting punishment for me. A way to atone for my sin."
Asmodea listened in silence, feeling Orcus''s pain as if it were her own. She knew that nothing she could say would make it better, so she simply held him tighter, letting him know that she was there for him.
"I don''t know if I''ll ever be able to forgive myself for what I''ve done," Orcus said, his voice breaking with emotion. "But I have to try. I have to do something to make things right."
Asmodea didn''t know what to say, but she didn''t need to say anything. Her embrace spoke volumes, and Orcus seemed to drawfort from it.
They sat there in silence for a while, Orcus lost in his thoughts and Asmodea simply being there for him.
"Sin? What do you mean? We are of the Sin of Lu-" Asmodea''s words were cut off by Orcus, who had a somber expression on his face as he spoke.
"I don''t mean that. True sin, even for demons, is one that can never be erased. It is permanently engraved in your mind, digging at your head like a corkscrew." He rified that when he talked about sin, he was not referring to their demon heritage or the Sin of Lust.
Instead, he was talking about a true sin that can never be erased and lingers in one''s mind like a persistent ache. Orcus exined that he felt responsible for his mother''s death and had contemted taking his own life many times.
However, he couldn''t bring himself to do it and instead believed that the only way he could atone for his sin was to kill someone else.
"And Shadow maniption, like you say, is extremely painful. Rasppo has agreed to instruct me, as he had never found a single demon with the resolve to put one''s body through such torture in battle for the rest of its life."
Asmodea listened intently as Orcus continued, revealing that he had sought out Rasppo to teach him the dark art of shadow maniption.
----
(A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)
Thank you very much for all your support.
I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle???¡ã . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ???¡ã ???¡ã
Chapter 160 160: Like A Elder Sister!
Power stonesa?o???a?o???a?o???a?o???
-----
Asmodea listened intently as Orcus continued, revealing that he had sought out Rasppo to teach him the dark art of shadow maniption.
Orcus acknowledged that the training was excruciatingly painful, but he was willing to endure it for the rest of his life if it meant he could be powerful enough to kill the person who murdered his mother.
He believed that Rasppo was the only one who could teach him the skills he needed to achieve his goal, as he had never encountered another demon with the resolve to endure the pain of shadow maniption.
Asmodea''s expression softened as she listened to Orcus''s story. She understood his pain and wanted to help him in any way she could. She held him in a reassuring embrace, letting him know that he was not alone and that she would support him through his journey.
"Hey now, don''t be so hard on yourself. Even in Lust, you can find love... Romance, if you will. Let''s both get stronger, all right? Strong enough to win the tournament of the decade. I''m sure that even in the position of the Pir of Lust, we''ll have ess to information that may help us find the person who killed your mother." Asmodea said to Orcus.
Asmodea was trying tofort Orcus, telling him that he shouldn''t be too hard on himself and that there is still a chance for him to find love and romance, even in Lust if he truly want it.
She suggested that they should both strive to be stronger and win the tournament of the decade, believing that even as the Pir of Lust, they would have ess to valuable information that might help them find the person who killed Orcus''s mother.
"It is... A very significant distance." Orcus, however, seemed hesitant, pointing out the significant distance between their current state and the Pir of Lust.
Asmodea reassured him, reminding him that there are only two ways to be the Pir of Lust: by winning the tournament or impressing The Lord of Lust. The second option was supposedly far more difficult, ording to rumours.
"Well, there are only two ways to join the Pir of Lust, that is, by winning that tournament or impressing The Lord of Lust. And the second of the two is supposedly far more impossible ording to rumours. Shadow maniption, if it''s as unique as you say, will be a powerful asset when you fight." Asmodea encouraged Orcus to persevere in his training, reminding him that his unique skill of shadow maniption could be a powerful asset in battle.
She reminded him that the road ahead would not be easy, but that they could face it together and support each other through the journey.
Orcus and Asmodea''s friendship had been long-standing, dating back to their childhood.
Asmodea congratted Orcus on his progress, calling him ''little Tozo'' in a yful manner, and acknowledged his hard work in reaching this point. They had been through many years of demonic existence together, and she was proud of how far he hade.
"Truly, there is only one more battle left, and then you will win! And that is no small achievement. I won the previous decade, but just barely, owing to the error my opponent made." Asmodea tell him that she herself had won the tournament of the decade prior, but it had been a close call due to a mistake made by her opponent.
"Stop calling me that, my name is Orcus. Please, I have faith I''ll win and join the Pir of Lust as you did... Seduction of Lust. I''ll simply beat the nail with a hammer, it is as simple as that." Orcus was slightly annoyed at being called ''little Tozo'' and reminded her that his name was Orcus.
Despite his irritation, he remained confident in his abilities and expressed his determination to win the tournament and be the next Pir of Lust, just as Asmodea had done before him.
Hepared it to a simple task of beating a nail with a hammer. Despite his agitation, Orcus was grateful for Asmodea''s presence and support.
Rephrased: As childhood friends, Orcus and Asmodea shared a long-standing bond that hadsted throughout their decades of demonic existence.
Asmodea praised Orcus for his progress in the tournament and affectionately referred to him as ''little Tozo.''
She acknowledged the effort he had put into reaching this point, having seen him grow from childhood to adulthood. Though Asmodea had won the previous tournament of the decade, it had been a close call due to her opponent''s mistake.
Orcus, however, was slightly irritated by the nickname and reminded Asmodea of his name. Nheless, he remained confident in his ability to win the tournament and be the next Pir of Lust, drawing aparison to hammering a nail. Despite his agitation, he appreciated Asmodea''s presence and support.
As an elder sister figure, Asmodea had always been there for Orcus, taking care of him since they were children.
She was supportive of his training and helped him in his quest to find the demon with the star-shaped scar. With her guidance, he had developed his skills and became more determined to exact his revenge.
Orcus''s training in the art of shadow maniption had been excruciatingly painful, with sensations of body parts being removed, bones piercing through his body, and the feeling of being yed.
It was so intense that he had considered giving up on several asions. However, with the support of Asmodea and Master Rasppo, he was able to persevere through the pain to achieve his goal of avenging his mother''s death.
Their bond was unbreakable, and Asmodea continued to be Orcus''s source offort and encouragement.
----
(A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)
Thank you very much for all your support.
I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle???¡ã . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ???¡ã ???¡ã
Chapter 161 161: Shadow Manipulation Master!
Power stonesa?o???a?o???a?o???a?o???
-----
Their bond was unbreakable, and Asmodea continued to be Orcus''s source offort and encouragement.
He knew that with her by his side, he would be able to ovee any obstacle in his path, including winning the tournament and joining the Pir of Lust. And so, he remained resolute in his pursuit, determined to prove his worth and exact his revenge.
Orcus''s mentor, Rasppo, was a rough and gruff demon who spoke and train him in a harsh and raspy tone. Despite his rough demeanor, Rasppo had been a very important instructor for Orcus in the dark magic of shadow maniption.
"As usual, overconfidence. HAH! Oh well, ye deserve it, young ''un." As usual, Rasppo was quick to point out Orcus''s overconfidence, but he did so with a hint of amusement in his voice. He took a swig of wine from a bottle he was holding, before bowing his head in Orcus''s direction.
Orcus looked a bit taken aback by Rasppo''sment, but he knew better than to argue with his mentor. He was eager to get started with thepetition and prove himself as a worthypetitor.
Rasppo seemed to sense his impatience and made a quick gesture with his head towards the entrance of the arena where two other demons were fighting in front of arge crowd.
"If you win," Rasppo said, "I wonder what name you will choose for yourself. But for now, just focus on the task at hand. The people are bing restless and eager for the next bout." Orcus nodded in agreement and made his way towards the arena, feeling a mix of nerves and excitement building up inside of him.
---
The location of the arena for the tournament of the decade was always a closely guarded secret, and it was only revealed at the beginning of each new decade. This time around, the venue was the Sands of Sloth.
Although not as grand or impressive as some of the other arenas, the structure was still a marvel of engineering, the product of nearly a thousand years of work.
Perhaps fittingly, given the name of the Circle, the design of the arena was not overlyplex, but it had been meticulously maintained, and every detail was perfectly crafted.
Orcus prepared himself for the tournament by getting dressed, but he opted not to wear any armor. He knew that armor would only limit his ability to manipte shadows, and that could be a significant disadvantage in a battle.
By not wearing armor, he would be able to bend and contort his flesh in ways that would be impossible if he were encumbered by the weight and rigidity of metal tes.
He knew that he would need every advantage he could get if he hoped to emerge victorious from the tournament and be the newest member of the Pir of Lust.
Orcus understood the importance of making a good impression on the audience during his battles in the tournament. He knew that his appearance could have a significant impact on how the spectators perceived him and how they would remember him after the event.
Therefore, he always made it a point to dress nicely, even though it might not be the most practical choice forbat.
As he walked onto the arena floor, Orcus could hear the announcer''s voice echoing through the arena, introducing him to the crowd. He remained calm andposed, even though he felt nervous on the inside.
He knew that showing any signs of fear or anxiety could be detrimental to his performance and might give his opponent an advantage.
The announcer''s words rang in Orcus''s ears, "Aaaaaaaaannnnnnd here we have the young, the brash, the crafty, and the unpredictable... Toozomaaat of Lust! The demon mastering the honourable art of Shadow Maniption!" Orcus walked with a neutral expression, his eyes scanning the audience as he made his way towards the center of the arena.
He felt a rush of adrenaline as he took his position, waiting for his opponent to arrive. The crowd was buzzing with excitement, and Orcus could feel their eyes on him, eagerly anticipating the start of the battle.
He took a deep breath, centering himself and focusing on the task at hand. The arena was his battleground, and he was determined to emerge victorious, no matter the cost.
Orcus was a strong believer in the importance of maintaining a professional demeanor in front of others.
He believed that showing his emotions could make him appear weak and vulnerable, which was not a good thing in his line of work. Therefore, he always made sure to keep his feelings hidden from those around him, except for those he cared about deeply.
As the arena gates opened, Orcus stepped forward to take his ce on the battlefield. He waited patiently for his opponent to make her entrance before he began to move forward. He had watched her previous fights and knew that this would not be an easy battle.
The announcer''s voice boomed through the arena, introducing the next fighter. "And finally, we have bothpetitors on the arena! Let me introduce the lovely, the relentless, the smooth, and the merciless... Janr of Envy! The Jotun who reigns supreme over her frozen arsenal!"
Orcus watched as Janr strode confidently onto the battlefield. She was an imposing figure, towering over him with her frozen weaponry at the ready. But Orcus did not falter. He stood his ground, ready to face whatever she threw his way.
The announcer introduced Orcus'' opponent, Janr, as "the lovely, the relentless, the smooth, and the merciless." Orcus suspected that the Emperor himself had handpicked Janr for this event, which made her all the more dangerous. He knew that he had to eliminate her quickly to secure his victory.
----
(A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)
Thank you very much for all your support.
I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle???¡ã . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ???¡ã ???¡ã
Chapter 162 162: Anne!
Power stonesa?o???a?o???a?o???a?o???
-----
The announcer introduced Orcus'' opponent, Janr, as "the lovely, the relentless, the smooth, and the merciless." Orcus suspected that the Emperor himself had handpicked Janr for this event, which made her all the more dangerous. He knew that he had to eliminate her quickly to secure his victory.
As he observed Janr, he noted her stunning appearance and kept a close eye on her movements in the minutes leading up to the start of the battle.
He carefully analyzed every strategic aspect of the conflict and took note of Janr''s strengths and weaknesses. Orcus knew that he had to be fully prepared to face her, as she was a formidable adversary.
Despite the pressure of the situation, Orcus remained calm and objective, refusing to let his emotions cloud his judgment.
He knew that he needed to maintain a clear head in order to seed in the battle ahead. With his mind fully focused on the task at hand, Orcus waited for the signal to begin.
Anne''s appearance was quite striking, with her pale blue skin resembling that of ice. She had draped herself in a fur coat which seemed to be rather ineffective in keeping her warm.
In fact, it looked like it was doing the opposite of its intended purpose. Her shoes had open toes, her ne was made of frosty crystals, and her hood ended at the center of her head.
Orcus noticed that there were dormant magics present on the surface of the fur coat, despite it being thin and not providing much warmth.
As he observed her, Orcus spected that Anne was a Jotun, a race of giants who had the ability to manipte ice and frost.
He made mental notes of her appearance, attire, and magical abilities, analysing them for potential weaknesses he could exploit during the fight.
He also wondered why she had been chosen as his opponent for the day, and whether the Emperor had any particr motive behind it. However, he pushed these thoughts aside and focused on the task at hand.
Anne''s unique ability to fashion weapons out of ice was dependent on the presence of moisture in the surrounding air.
Orcus observed that this ability was somewhat limited in the Sands of Sloth arena due to the dry environment.
As a result, Anne was only able to create weapons that were within close proximity to her body, typically less than a metre away.
The match began with bothpetitors swiftly moving into action, eager to take the initiative andnd the first blow.
Orcus was determined to keep a close eye on Anne''s movements and abilities, analyzing her fighting style and tactics as they engaged inbat.
He noticed that Anne was adept at using her ice weapons to deliver swift, powerful attacks that were difficult to evade or block.
Despite this, Orcus remained focused and agile, using his shadow maniption skills to maneuver around the arena and stay one step ahead of Anne''s attacks.
The fight between Orcus and Anne was intense andsted for a significant amount of time, going on for at least thirty minutes without any sign of letting up.
Each of them was determined to be the one tounch the first strike, and they were equally matched in their abilities.
Anne attempted to pierce or sh Orcus with her ice weapons, but he was able to twist his flesh in such a way that it would not be harmed.
On the other hand, Anne used her own abilities to create a small ice barrier to block Orcus'' meaty weapons each time he tried to strike her.
Despite their efforts, neither of them could get close enough to deliver a fatal blow. They continued to circle around each other, waiting for an opening to appear that would allow them to attack.
The tension between them was palpable, and the audience watched in awe as the twopetitors disyed their skills and determination.
After a while, it became evident that neither Orcus nor Anne was able to deliver a decisive blow to the other.
Nheless, with the length of the fight continuing to take its toll on bothpetitors, they started to umte a few nicks and scratches.
As time went on, Orcus began to feel a sense of fatigue creeping over him. Determined to keep the upper hand, he decided to unleash his creative side.
In a startling disy of demonic power, Orcus''s left arm transformed into a whip-like appendage made of writhing, fleshy tendrils.
The strange weaponshed around erratically, seeking to ensnare and entangle anything it could get its tendrils on.
Anne tried to create an ice shield to protect herself from the fleshy whip, but Orcus quickly adapted and redirected the course of his whip. The tendrils struck her, leaving a vivid red mark on her otherwise smooth skin.
Despite Anne''s attempt to create an ice shield, she failed to protect herself from the fleshy whip''s blow, and it left a red mark on her skin.
Orcus seized the opportunity to gain the upper hand, and the momentum of the fight began to shift considerably in his favour.
Although they continued to exchange blows for a while longer, Orcus finally delivered the decisive blow.
With his right hand holding the skeletal and meaty spear, Orcus aimed at Anne''s chest before thrusting it forward.
Anne anticipated the attack and created an ice shield to deflect it, but Orcus was not deterred. Instead, he switched his focus to his erratic whip. However, executing this strike came at a great cost to Orcus as he subjected himself to intense agony.
----
(A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)
Thank you very much for all your support.
I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle???¡ã . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ???¡ã ???¡ã
Chapter 163 163:Ahmm... Its You!
Power stonesa?o???a?o???a?o???a?o???
-----
Anne anticipated the attack and created an ice shield to deflect it, but Orcus was not deterred. Instead, he switched his focus to his erratic whip. However, executing this strike came at a great cost to Orcus as he subjected himself to intense agony.
Despite the pain, Orcus persevered and managed to hit Anne with the spear. The impact was strong enough to break through the shield and pierce her chest, leaving her breathless and defeated. With that blow, Orcus emerged victorious from the grueling battle.
"Demons, demonesses, and humanoids alike! Orcus gave the deciding blow and won the tournament! Even if it was by a hairs breadth! Orcus wins owing to his opponent falling unconscious during fight, and the winner of this decade''s tournament is Orcus of Luuuuuusssst!"
The announcer shouted out to the spectators, causing the crowd to roar with excitement and approval. Orcus, who had just emerged victorious from a brutal and grueling battle, stood in the center of the arena, feeling the weight of his achievement.
As the cheers died down, Orcus nced over at Janr, who was still lying on the ground, unconscious from the fierce battle. Despite the fact that he had won, Orcus couldn''t help but feel a sense of sadness at the sight of his defeated opponent.
The announcer''s words rang out again, filling the air with the sound of victory. Orcus felt a surge of pride and excitement as he was dered the winner of the tournament, earning him the admiration of all the demons, demonesses, and humanoids who had gathered to watch the spectacle.
He raised his hands in triumph, feeling a sense of satisfaction that he had never felt before. As he basked in the glory of his victory, he couldn''t help but feel grateful for the opportunity to showcase his skills and strength in front of such arge audience.
The memory of the battle would stay with him for years toe, a reminder of the power and perseverance that had brought him to victory. And as he looked out at the cheering crowd, Orcus knew that he had achieved something truly great.
-----
About a week had passed since Orcus emerged victorious in the tournament, and he had yet toplete the necessary ceremony to earn his title.
Nevertheless, he had already been weed as a member of the Pir of Lust, and he was being showered with congrattions from every direction.
Having made a full recovery from the fight, Orcus was spending the night at a luxurious inn that had been reserved for him specifically.
As he prepared to retire for the night, he was surprised to see a woman enter his room. Despite the unexpected visit, Orcus remainedposed and gave her the appropriate amount of attention.
"ahhh... Hmmm? Its'' you..." Orcus said to the woman.
The woman introduced herself as Anne, and Orcus recognized her as the opponent he had fought against during the tournament.
Although they had been fierce rivals in the arena, there was a sense of mutual respect between them, and Orcus was curious as to why she had sought him out.
As they conversed, Anne revealed that she was a member of the Pir of Lust and that she had been tasked with overseeing Orcus''s initiation ceremony.
Although Orcus was initially surprised by this news, he quicklyposed himself and expressed his gratitude for her assistance.
Anne then went on to exin the details of the ceremony and what Orcus could expect in theing days, and Orcus listened attentively, eager to learn as much as he could about his new role.
Anne entered Orcus''s room and expressed her appreciation for him, even though he had defeated her inbat. Her graceful manner of speaking surprised Orcus, who had not expected such a dignified attitude from a battle maiden like Anne.
"I had yet to congratte you on your win against me. It would impugn my name if I did not honour the one who vanquished me," She went on to say that it would reflect poorly on her reputation if she did not show proper respect to the one who had vanquished her.
As Orcus listened to her speak, he found himself bing more enamoured with her. Her grace and poise were admirable, and he remembered how perfect her appearance had been during their fight.
He couldn''t help but feel a sense of attraction towards her, despite the fact that they had been engaged in a fierce battle just days prior.
Orcus noticed that there were no visible signs of thest blow he had delivered to her during thepetition, and it seemed like she had recoveredpletely from their battle.
Despite this, he felt guilty for hurting her, but he also understood that he had to do what was necessary to win.
To Orcus''s surprise, the female Jotun was not wearing her usual magical fur during their meeting. Instead, she was dressed in a garment that seemed to prioritizefort over protection in battle.
Her top and lower torso were both covered by a luxurious coat that was lined with thick, warm fur. The coat was clearly designed to keep her warm and cozy, and it entuated her already impressive stature.
Orcus couldn''t help but notice how beautiful she looked in her attire, and he felt a strong attraction towards her.
Herck of magical protection made her seem more vulnerable and approachable, which added to her appeal.
He was pleased to see that she seemed to have no hard feelings towards him for defeating her, and he felt a sense of respect for her for being a gracious opponent.
----
(A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)
Thank you very much for all your support.
I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle???¡ã . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ???¡ã ???¡ã
Chapter 164 164: Worthy And Beautiful!
Power stonesa?o???a?o???a?o???a?o???
-----
He was pleased to see that she seemed to have no hard feelings towards him for defeating her, and he felt a sense of respect for her for being a gracious opponent.
Orcus decided to maintain a polite andposed demeanor, showing his appreciation for Anne''s sportsmanship.
"In fact, I would consider it eptable if I honoured you for a war well fought," He responded with a courteous and charming smile, saying that he would be happy to honor her for a well-fought battle.
However, after a brief moment of silence, "Well... Well, there''s no need for that, mdy," he added that there was no need for her to feel obliged.
As they conversed, Orcus recollected a legend about the Jotun maidens. ording to the myth, if a warrior defeated a Jotun maiden in a battle and emerged victorious, the maiden would offer herself to the winner.
Was Anne implying that she was willing to engage in that activity? Orcus noticed that Anne was shifting her position awkwardly, which added to his suspicion.
Anne''s behavior seemed to suggest that she was offering herself to Orcus, but she did not want to initiate the process.
Despite this, Orcus found her behavior endearing and was impressed with how she was handling the situation.
In most cases, a defeated maiden who offers herself to the victor would do so unwillingly and harbor ill feelings towards the person. However, this was not the case with Anne, as she did not seem to dislike Orcus.
Despite his status as an incubus and living in the Kingdom of Desire, Orcus had never been kissed, let alone engage in other activities that were typical of his kind. He had always been focused on his studies and had not been interested in pursuing such activities.
Now faced with the opportunity to engage in such behavior, Orcus found himself nervous and unsure of how to proceed.
He was not sure if Anne was genuinely offering herself or if he was misinterpreting her actions, and he did not want to offend her by making the wrong assumption.
As he contemted the situation, Orcus couldn''t help but wonder if he was missing out on something by not engaging in such activities.
He had always been curious about them but had never had the opportunity to explore them. However, he was also apprehensive about the potential consequences of engaging in such behavior.
Orcus was known for being a neutral and level-headed individual who always thought before he spoke. He was not one to offerpliments unless he truly meant them.
"So let me begin by saying, you fought well in the tournament, and I couldn''t have asked for a more worthy and beautiful opponent," When he spoke to Anne, he made it clear that he believed she was both a worthy opponent and beautiful in appearance.
Orcus was determined to make this encounter meaningful, and he wanted to ensure that Anne knew that he was sincere in hispliments.
"I couldn''t have asked for a more worthy and beautiful opponent." As he spoke, he noticed that his unintentionally appealing expression seemed to put Anne at ease.
Perhaps it was hisck of experience with physical rtionships, but he found himself drawn to her in a way that he had never experienced before.
For Orcus, this encounter was not going to be a meaningless one-night stand. He was determined to make it a meaningful experience for both him and Anne.
His sincerity and desire to make this encounter special were evident in his words and his expression, and Anne seemed to appreciate his honesty and sincerity.
Anne was surprised by the turn of events that seemed to be unfolding, and she had a feeling that this night might turn out to be better than she initially thought.
Even though she was a Jotun and their beliefs were against indulging in sexual activity unless it was mandatory, Anne was not opposed to engaging in sex with orcus.
In fact, a small percentage of her people did engage in sexual activity for just only for pleasure or most of the time bcz of love, but she had always been more focused on her duties for more bing more of a warrior.
Her willingness to offer herself to Orcus was not a result of any personal grudge against him; on the contrary, she admired him for being a formidable and astute adversary.
As a Jotun, Anne believed that fighting an opponent inbat was one of the quickest and easiest ways to get to know them better.
She had learned a lot about Orcus through their battles, and she found herself drawn to his neutral andposed demeanor, which was a refreshing change from the impulsive and aggressive behaviour she usually encountered.
Despite the reservations she had about engaging in sexual activity for pleasure, Anne couldn''t help but feel a spark of excitement at the thought of spending the night with Orcus.
She was curious to see what he would be like in a more intimate setting, and she felt that he was someone she could trust and befortable with.
Anne always tried toprehend each of her adversaries during a battle, seeking to discern the reasons why they chose to fight. However, Orcus was different, and he left her with a feeling of gloom that piqued her interest even more.
As she conversed with Orcus, Anne struggled to find a way to continue the discussion, but she didn''t have to worry as Orcus responded with gratitude to herpliment.
----
(A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)
Thank you very much for all your support.
I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle???¡ã . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ???¡ã ???¡ã
Chapter 165 165: A Drink!
Power stonesa?o???a?o???a?o???a?o???
-----
As she conversed with Orcus, Anne struggled to find a way to continue the discussion, but she didn''t have to worry as Orcus responded with gratitude to herpliment.
"Th-Thank you for yourpliment, though you also fought marvellously. I was one of the top warriors among my people, at least ording to them, and my confidence didn''t allow me to believe I could be bested. Yet here I am, speaking to the one who did."
He acknowledged her prowess in battle and confessed that he was considered one of the top warriors among his people, which had given him the confidence to believe that he couldn''t be bested. However, his defeat at her hands proved otherwise.
The conversation had taken a pleasant turn, and Anne felt a sense offort in speaking to Orcus. She wondered if it was because of their shared experience in battle that they had managed to find somemon ground.
Anne believed that through fighting, one could even gain insight into their opponent''s character and motivations. Despite feeling defeated, Anne found that her encounter with Orcus was insightful and interesting.
Orcus had an unusual feeling of wanting to spend more time with Anne and get to know her better, beyond the bounds of just this night.
He knew that he was craving something from within him, which was his desire to be closer to other people and satisfy his Sin.
Despite being an incubus, Orcus had never been promiscuous and had always maintained his purity, which was a rare feat for demons like him.
However, he felt that he was ready to take the next step, especially with someone like Anne, whom he found intriguing.
Orcus believed that the fight had allowed him to understand Anne better, which was why he was so drawn to her.
It was unusual for demons like him to connect with others on an emotional level, but he felt that there was something about Anne that made him want to be closer to her.
He couldn''t exin it, but he felt that spending more time with her would help him discover what it was that drew him to her.
However, Orcus knew that his desire to get to know Anne better would not be an easy feat, especially given that they came from vastly different worlds.
Nevertheless, he was willing to take the risk, as he had the impression that Anne was different from any other opponent he had ever faced.
Anne was taken aback by Orcus''s statement that he believed in getting to know someone through fighting.
However, she was pleasantly surprised by his response that he could understand her through their fight.
She thought to herself that it was a unique way of knowing someone, but there were surely other ways to get to know someone as well.
She felt grateful that Orcus was taking the initiative in the conversation, as she had put herself in an awkward position earlier. Anne responded, "I agree with you that a duel can be an interesting way to get to know someone, but I believe there are many other ways to do so."
Orcus nodded thoughtfully. "I can see your point. What are some of the ways that you believe we can get to know each other better?" he asked, genuinely interested in what she had to say.
Anne paused for a moment to gather her thoughts. "Well, I believe that spending time together in nonbat situations can help us understand each other better. For example, we could have a conversation over a meal, or we could go for a walk and talk about our interests and hobbies. Or perhaps we could attend a cultural event together, like a concert or a y. What do you think?" she suggested.
Orcus smiled. "Those are all excellent suggestions. I would love to spend more time getting to know you in those ways," he replied.
Orcus couldn''t help but notice Anne''s beauty as they continued to talk, feeling drawn to her more and more with each passing moment.
Despite this strong desire, he tried his best to maintain hisposure and keep his impulses in check, reminding himself of his vow to make any sexual encounter meaningful and worthwhile for both parties involved.
To distract himself, Orcus offered Anne a drink, but only those that would not impair his senses or cloud his judgment. He wasn''t a fan of strong alcoholic beverages, preferring to stay clear-headed and alert at all times.
"May I offer you something to drink?" he asked Anne politely, gesturing towards the assortment of non-alcoholic beverages he had avable. "I don''t partake in many spirits, as I find them too intoxicating." He wanted to make sure he remained in control of his actions and to prevent anyone else from bing vulnerable to harm or exploitation, especially Asmodea, who tended to drink heavily.
Orcus hoped that his actions would demonstrate his responsible nature and prove to Anne that he was a reliable and trustworthy person.
Despite his desire for her, he didn''t want to take advantage of her or make her ufortable in any way.
He simply wanted to get to know her better and establish a meaningful connection that would satisfy both of their desires in a respectful and dignified manner.
Anne expressed her willingness to try any kind of drink, regardless of its strength or taste. The Sands of Sloth, where she worked, didn''t offer many options in terms of beverages.
Orcus, on the other hand, was known for his selective approach to drinking, and he usually avoided strong spirits that could cloud his perception of reality. This was partly due to his responsibilities towards Asmodea, whom he needed to keep safe and sound.
----
(A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)
Thank you very much for all your support.
I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle???¡ã . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ???¡ã ???¡ã
Chapter 166 166: Kiss! [R-18+]
Power stonesa?o???a?o???a?o???a?o???
-----
Orcus, on the other hand, was known for his selective approach to drinking, and he usually avoided strong spirits that could cloud his perception of reality. This was partly due to his responsibilities towards Asmodea, whom he needed to keep safe and sound.
To satisfy Anne''s request, Orcus poured her a ss of wine that he had obtained from the Land of Lust during one of his previous trips. He found this particr wine strangely appealing, but he couldn''t quite exin why.
As they sipped the wine and engaged in light-hearted conversation, they began to get to know each other better. They discussed a variety of topics, ranging from their likes and dislikes to their aspirations and fears.
As the wine bottle emptied, Anne began to feel more at ease with Orcus. She felt a strange attraction towards him, and she sensed that he was experiencing the same thing.
With every passing moment, their conversation became more intimate, and their physical proximity grew closer.
The air between them seemed to vibrate with an unspoken energy, and they both knew that something was about to happen.
Orcus leaned in to kiss Anne, drawn to her even more by the wine and the strange pheromones she seemed to exude.
Their lips met, but Anne''s were cold due to her Jotun nature. Orcus persisted, dancing his lips around hers andnding small pecks on the outskirts of her blue lips.
Anne yed the passive role, allowing Orcus to explore her mouth with his tongue. The two held hands as they kissed, pressing their heads together in a slightly awkward but passionate embrace.
As they continued to kiss, Anne''s blued tongue wrapped itself around Orcus''s tongue, holding it captive. She sucked on his tongue with her lips, drawing him deeper into the kiss.
Anne had never been intimate with a demon before, and she was initially taken aback by Orcus''s unusual tongue, but she remainedposed, knowing that all demons had their unique features.
Despite the initial surprise, Anne found herself drawn to Orcus, and her body responded to his touch. She began to explore his body with her hands, tracing the curves of his muscles and feeling the heat emanating from his skin. Orcus reciprocated, exploring her body with his hands and drawing her closer to him.
As the night wore on, their kisses grew more passionate, and they became lost in each other''s embrace. The heat between them continued to build until it could no longer be contained, and they gave in to their desires.
As Orcus''s thirst for Anne grew stronger, he found it increasingly difficult to control his demonic appendages. Slowly but surely, the rest of his limbs emerged from the shadows, revealing their true form.
Anne was taken aback by the sight, but not out of fear. Instead, she felt a wave of anxiety wash over her, as she realized that this was uncharted territory for her.
Despite her apprehension, Anne couldn''t help but feel intrigued by the fact that Orcus didn''t have wings, unlike most other Lust demons.
As the demon of Lust, it was only natural that Orcus belonged to the realm''s most populous subgroup, the incubi and subi, both of whom were known for their wings.
But Orcus was different; he didn''t have wings like his counterparts. Instead, he had a set of appendages that were unique to him.
Anne had seen these appendages before, during the event in which they had fought against each other. But seeing them now, in a different context, made her feel all the more fascinated by their strange appearance.
She wondered how they would feel against her skin, what they would be capable of doing to her.
Despite these thoughts, Anne remained cautious, aware that she was still in the presence of a powerful demon. She kept her guard up, even as Orcus''s desire continued to grow stronger.
As Anne continued to kiss Orcus, she couldn''t help but feel the effects of his demonic energy surging through him. She felt herself growing more and more aroused as they passionately kissed.
Even though her skin was naturally a pale blue, she began to feel it warming up, not from heat, but from the intensity of the moment.
Anne eagerly plunged her tongue into Orcus''s mouth, tasting the sweetness of his lips and feeling his own tongue dance and intertwine with hers.
As they exchanged saliva, their mingled tastes creating a unique vor, Anne couldn''t help but feel a rush of excitement. Orcus reciprocated her passion, his own tongue exploring every inch of her mouth.
Despite the physical difort caused by the asional grinding of their teeth, neither of them pulled away. Instead, they continued to engage in the moment, their desire for each other growing stronger with each passing second.
The intensity of their kiss was so overwhelming that they were oblivious to everything around them.
After some time of passionate kissing, Orcus''s hands began to explore Anne''s body, causing her to reach out and guide his hands to her breasts using her own. The sensation of Orcus''s touch on her breasts caused a rush of pleasure to surge through her body.
Orcus had never had the chance to feel the size of Anne''s breasts before, as they had been concealed by her cloak. As he explored her chest, he tried to assess their size, feeling the soft, supple flesh and the weight of them in his hands. While they were not small, he could tell that they were not overlyrge either.
----
(A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is also enough we just have to increase fan value, so 1 power stone is enough, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)
Thank you very much for all your support.
I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle???¡ã . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ???¡ã ???¡ã
Chapter 167 167: Fondling! [R-18+]
Power stonesa?o???a?o???a?o???a?o???
-----
Orcus had never had the chance to feel the size of Anne''s breasts before, as they had been concealed by her cloak. As he explored her chest, he tried to assess their size, feeling the soft, supple flesh and the weight of them in his hands. While they were not small, he could tell that they were not overlyrge either.
Anne moaned softly as Orcus continued to fondle her breasts, feeling her nipples harden under his touch. She found herself lost in the sensation, her body responding to his touch almost on its own.
Despite her initial reservations, she found herself enjoying the touch of this demon, his skillful hands knowing just where to touch to bring her pleasure.
Anne slowly undid the buttons of her fur coat, revealing theyers of clothing beneath it. She felt a sense of anticipation growing inside her as she exposed her body to Orcus. She decided against wearing any undergarments for this encounter, wanting to feel as uninhibited as possible.
As she unbuttoned her coat, Anne couldn''t help but feel a tinge of regret for not choosing something sexier to wear. She wished she had opted for something more seductive that would make Orcus even more aroused.
She thought of all the times she had nned for such an encounter and had dressed ordingly, but this time she hade unprepared.
''Oh well, I guess it''s best to focus on the here for now.'' However, she quickly dismissed those thoughts and focused on the present moment, determined to make the most of it.
With her coat now fully removed, Anne stood before Orcus,pletely exposed. She felt vulnerable yet empowered at the same time. She looked into his eyes and saw the hunger and desire that burned within him.
Anne knew that Orcus was fully aware of herck of undergarments, but she didn''t care. She was ready to give herself to himpletely, and nothing was going to stop her.
As the passionate kiss between Anne and Orcus continued, they began to explore each other''s bodies with more intensity. Orcus''s hands roamed over Anne''s body, finally resting on her breasts.
As he felt the weight of them in his hands, he tried to gauge their size, estimating that they were likely a C cup.
Orcus continued to massage Anne''s breasts, applying a firm pressure that caused her to let out a low sigh.
He focused on the tender areas around her nipples, rubbing them gently and causing the rough spots on her breasts to smooth out.
As he worked his hands over her body, Anne felt herself growing increasingly aroused, and she began to explore Orcus''s body in return.
With her own hands, she reached out to explore Orcus''s chest, feeling the hard muscles and ridges beneath his skin. As she did so, she continued to kiss him deeply, allowing her tongue to explore his mouth and dance with his own.
As the two continued to explore each other, Orcus gently squeezed Anne''s tight nipples, pulling them between two fingers on each of his hands. Anne moaned softly at the sensation, her body arching towards him as she surrendered herself to the pleasure of his touch.
As Anne enjoyed Orcus''s massage on her breasts, she reciprocated the pleasure by sliding her hand down to his crotch. She could feel his growing excitement through the fabric of his pants.
Her hand traced the shape of Orcus''s bulge, her fingers curling around it teasingly. The sensations of their intimate caresses were electrifying, and they both moaned softly as they explored each other''s bodies.
Anne''s other hand, which was resting on Orcus''s back, moved restlessly, searching for something to upy it. She trailed her fingertips over his skin, leaving a trail of tingling sensation in their wake.
Finally, unable to resist the temptation any longer, she let her hand wander down to his pants again, and began to rub Orcus''s crotch more vigorously.
With the pressure building up in his pants, Orcus could hardly contain himself. He leaned into Anne, his lips seeking hers as he grinded against her hand.
Anne let out a gasp as she felt him hardening under her touch. With his consent, she slipped her hand inside his pants, her fingers exploring the shape of his member.
She felt the heat emanating from him, and the pulsating rhythm of his arousal. They were both lost in the moment, enjoying the intensity of the pleasure that their bodies were sharing.
As Anne continued to yfully stimte Orcus''s member, he couldn''t help but let out a low groan of pleasure. His breathing became heavier, and his heart raced faster. The sensation of her cold hand on his crotch sent shivers down his spine, but the pleasure he felt was undeniable.
Anne''s movements became more intense as she focused on massaging and caressing Orcus''s shaft with her hand. She paid particr attention to the sensitive tip, using her thumb to apply pressure and stimte the bundle of nerves located there. With each stroke, Orcus let out a deep moan of pleasure, lost in the sensation of Anne''s skilled touch.
As the intensity of the stimtion grew, Orcus couldn''t hold back any longer. He jerked away from the kiss with a loud cry of pleasure, feeling a wave of ecstasy wash over him. Anne''s hand continued to work its magic, coaxing out everyst drop of pleasure until he was left panting and gasping for air.
----
(A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is pretty enough we just have to increase fan value on the novel, so 1 power stone is enough, it is like just one time, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)
Thank you very much for all your support.
I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle???¡ã . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ???¡ã ???¡ã
Chapter 168 168: Bl*Wjob! [R-18+]
Power stonesa?o???a?o???a?o???a?o???
-----
As the intensity of the stimtion grew, Orcus couldn''t hold back any longer. He jerked away from the kiss with a loud cry of pleasure, feeling a wave of ecstasy wash over him. Anne''s hand continued to work its magic, coaxing out everyst drop of pleasure until he was left panting and gasping for air.
As the two lovers stripped off their clothes, their anticipation for one another''s naked bodies grew stronger.
Finally, when they stood before each otherpletely bare, there was a moment of electrifying tension before they lunged towards each other, eager to indulge in their carnal desires.
Orcus''s eyes hungrily scanned Anne''s exposed form, taking in the swell of her breasts, the curve of her hips, and the delicate folds between her legs. He felt himself growing impossibly hard, his desire for her overwhelming him.
Anne, too, was spellbound by Orcus''s naked body. She had never seen a man sorge and powerful, with rippling muscles and a thick, veiny cock that stood proudly erect. She licked her lips in anticipation, her own desire building as she gazed at him.
As they closed the gap between them, their hands roamed freely over each other''s bodies, exploring every inch of flesh they could reach.
Orcus''s fingers brushed against Anne''s nipples, sending shivers of pleasure down her spine. She gasped as he traced a path down to her wet folds, teasing her with gentle touches that left her aching for more.
Meanwhile, Anne''s hands were exploring Orcus''s body with equal fervor. She ran her fingers over his broad chest and down his chiseled abs, marveling at the feel of his hard muscles under her touch.
But it was his thick, throbbing cock that captured most of her attention. She stroked it with a gentle hand, feeling it pulse and throb in her grasp.
As they lost themselves in the pleasure of each other''s bodies, the air around them crackled with a raw, primal energy. Nothing else mattered in that moment except for the heat of their passion, the wetness of their lips, and the primal urgency of their desire.
Anne''s mouth watered with anticipation as she gazed up at Orcus''s erect manhood. She could feel her own desire building as she saw the throbbing cock pulsing in front of her. She leaned in and let her warm breath tickle the sensitive skin, making Orcus shiver with pleasure.
As she took the head of his cock into her mouth, Anne swirled her tongue around it, coating it with her slick saliva.
She reveled in the taste of him, salty and musky, and took him in deeper, feeling him hit the back of her throat. She bobbed her head up and down, using her hand to stroke the base of his cock, while Orcus moaned and groaned in ecstasy.
Feeling emboldened, Anne then took her tongue and ran it along the entire length of his hard cock, savoring the texture and the feel of him against her lips.
She then focused on the tip, using her tongue to tease and tickle the sensitive underside of the head. Orcus''s hips bucked involuntarily as she continued to pleasure him with her mouth, bringing him closer and closer to the brink of release.
As Anne focused her attention on Orcus''s balls, she couldn''t help but feel a rush of excitement course through her body.
She was determined to make Orcus experience the most pleasure possible, and so she gently stroked his scrotum with her fingers while softly sucking on one of his balls.
As she continued tovish attention on Orcus''s balls, she couldn''t help but notice the way his body was responding to her touch. His breathing became more ragged, and she could feel him tense up as she sucked harder on his balls.
She took her time, savoring the sensation of Orcus''s skin against her tongue, and relishing the way his body was responding to her touch.
After a few moments, Anne shifted her attention back to Orcus''s cock, eager to continue pleasuring him. She licked and kissed her way up the cock, pausing to gently nibble on the sensitive skin just beneath the head.
She could feel Orcus''s body shudder with pleasure as she continued to explore his most sensitive areas with her mouth and tongue.
Eventually, Anne took Orcus''s entire length into her mouth, feeling him throb against her tongue as she moved up and down. She could feel his body tensing up, and she knew he was close to the edge.
With one final lick and suck, she brought Orcus to the brink of orgasm, then pulled back, leaving him panting and gasping for breath. It was clear that Anne had seeded in giving him an experience he would never forget.
Anne''s full, pouty lips wrapped tightly around Orcus''s throbbing cock as she began to move her head back and forth, taking more of him into her mouth with each stroke. The sensation was nothing short of exquisite for Orcus, who let out a low, guttural moan as he ran his fingers through her hair.
Anne''s tongue twirled and danced around the head of his cock, sending shivers of pleasure through his entire body. As she sucked him harder, he could feel himself getting closer and closer to the edge. But he didn''t want it to end just yet. He wanted to make Anne feel just as good as she was making him feel.
----
(A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is pretty enough we just have to increase fan value on the novel, so 1 power stone is enough, it is like just one time, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)
Thank you very much for all your support.
I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle???¡ã . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ???¡ã ???¡ã I
Chapter 169 169: Somewhat Rough! [R-18+]
Power stonesa?o???a?o???a?o???a?o???
-----
Anne''s tongue twirled and danced around the head of his cock, sending shivers of pleasure through his entire body. As she sucked him harder, he could feel himself getting closer and closer to the edge. But he didn''t want it to end just yet. He wanted to make Anne feel just as good as she was making him feel.
So he gently pushed her head back and leaned down to kiss her, tasting his own salty pre-cum on her lips. He then pulled her onto the bed andy her down, spreading her legs wide. With a mischievous grin, he lowered his head and began to expertly lick and suck on her slick, wet pussy.
Anne moved her mouth at a rapid pace, her lips tightly wrapped around Orcus''s cock, as she worked her way towards the base of his cock.
With each passing moment, the intensity of Orcus''s grip on her head grew stronger and more forceful, urging her to take him deeper into her mouth.
Anne let out a deep and throaty moan, her body quivering with desire as she continued to bob her head up and down on his thick cock.
As she approached the base of his cock, she hesitated for a moment, unsure if she could handle taking all of him into her mouth.
She considered pulling back and resuming her previous position, but the look of ecstasy on Orcus''s face as she pleasured him spurred her on.
With a deep breath, Anne forced herself to take the final plunge, pushing herself down onto his cock until it was buriedpletely in her mouth.
The feeling of fullness was overwhelming, and Anne struggled to maintain herposure as she fought to control her gag reflex.
Despite the difort, she persisted, determined to bring Orcus to the peak of pleasure. With each passing moment, she could feel his body tense and writhe beneath her.
As Anne reached the bottom of Orcus''s cock, she felt his grip on her head tighten, almost to the point of difort. However, she was determined to give him the ultimate pleasure, and she allowed him to use her head to satisfy himself.
As Orcus took control of the situation, he pulled Anne''s head towards him, making her take more of his cock into her mouth than she ever had before.
Anne was initially startled by the sudden change in intensity, but she quickly adapted to Orcus''s new rhythm. He guided her head up and down his cock, his grip on her hair both firm and gentle at the same time.
Despite the roughness of Orcus''s movements, Anne found herself increasingly turned on by his dominance over her. She felt his cock pulsating inside her mouth, and knew that he was close to climax. As he brought her head back up to the tip of his cock, she could taste the salty pre-cum that had gathered there.
Despite Orcus'' tight grip on her head, Anne was able to maintain control of her tongue. As she got ustomed to the rhythm of Orcus'' thrusts, she made sure to tease and tantalize every inch of his cock with her icy tongue, exploring every surface and crevice with abination of gentle licks and flicks.
As she worked her magic on him, Anne reached down with one hand and began to fondle and caress his balls, rolling them around in her palm and stroking them softly.
It was clear that the added stimtion was too much for Orcus to handle, and soon he exploded with a loud moan, filling her mouth with his hot, sticky seed.
Anne quickly pulled her mouth away from his cock and began to massage it with her hand, using every trick she knew to keep him going until he waspletely spent.
His body shook with pleasure as he emptied himself onto her face, and she reveled in the feeling of his warm, wet seed coating her skin.
Despite the intensity of the experience, Anne maintained herposure throughout, reveling in the power she held over the devilish Orcus and the pleasure she was able to give him.
Orcus'' semen coated Anne''s mouth and face, leaving her with a sticky, warm sensation. The Jotun girl did not hesitate to lick and savor every bit of it, relishing the taste of the salty and musky fluid that had an oddly pleasant aroma.
She swallowed the semen inside her mouth with ease, enjoying the sensation of it sliding down her throat. With one hand, Anne wiped off the excess semen from her face and proceeded to rub it onto her skin, as if relishing the feel of it.
With her other hand, she reached down between her legs and began to y with her clitoris, using the semen as lubrication.
Anne couldn''t resist the pleasure that flooded through her body as she stimted herself, her body writhing with ecstasy.
As she yed with herself, Anne couldn''t help but think about Orcus and the intensity of the experience they had just shared. She knew that she would want more of him and was eager to explore what other pleasures he could offer.
Anne found that she had started to stimte her clitoris during the blowjob, and it was bing increasingly difficult to resist. Her body craved Orcus''s touch and attention, and she couldn''t help but give in to the sensations he was creating within her. She knew it was bing distracting, but she couldn''t stop.
----
(A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is pretty enough we just have to increase fan value on the novel, so 1 power stone is enough, it is like just one time, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)
Thank you very much for all your support.
I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle???¡ã . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ???¡ã ???¡ã
Chapter 170 170: Repaying The Pleasure! [R-18+]
Power stonesa?o???a?o???a?o???a?o???
-----
Anne found that she had started to stimte her clitoris during the blowjob, and it was bing increasingly difficult to resist. Her body craved Orcus''s touch and attention, and she couldn''t help but give in to the sensations he was creating within her. She knew it was bing distracting, but she couldn''t stop.
As she continued to pleasure Orcus, her other hand slipped down to her own body, and she began to rub her clitoris. She was lost in a world of pleasure, feeling the warmth of Orcus''s body against hers and the rush of blood to her own sex.
Anne was surprised at how easily she could climax with Orcus. It was like he had some kind of magic touch that set her on fire with desire. With her previous boyfriends, she had never experienced such intense pleasure and frequency of orgasms.
Despite the pleasure she was experiencing, Anne couldn''t help but wonder if she was being too needy or selfish.
Should she be solely focused on pleasing Orcus and not her own desires? But then she reminded herself that pleasure was a two-way street, and Orcus seemed to enjoy watching her enjoy herself.
As she climaxed for the second time, Anne felt a wave of ecstasy wash over her. She was grateful to have found someone who could make her feel so alive and fulfilled. With Orcus, she knew that she could let go of all her inhibitions and embrace her desires fully.
"Well, I enjoy this very much, now please allow me to repay the favour of pleasure, Miss Anne?" Orcus''s deep voice made Anne''s heart race with anticipation as he spoke those words.
She found herself transfixed by hismanding presence, feeling a surge of desire for him. Her body ached for his touch, and the thought of his tongue and fingers exploring her moist snatch made her shiver with anticipation.
Although Anne desired both the pleasure of having Orcus''s hard cock inside her pussy and his attention on her clit, she found herself wanting thetter more than the former.
She longed for the sensation of his skilled fingers exploring every inch of her, his tongue flicking expertly over her clit, and his lips sucking on her folds. The thought of his tongue delving deep inside her made her pulse quicken.
However, she also knew that the pleasure of having his big hard cock pounding into her was something that she couldn''t resist.
The idea of feeling him fill her up, stretching her to her limits, and making her scream with pleasure was almost too much to bear. She wanted it so badly, she could feel the heat radiating from her core.
As Orcus moved closer to her, Anne felt her breath catch in her throat. She was practically trembling with anticipation, her body aching for his touch.
She could feel the heat emanating from his body, and the scent of his musk made her head spin. She couldn''t wait for him to take her, to show her all the ways he could make her feel pleasure.
With a husky voice, Orcus asked for her permission to repay the favor, and Anne felt her heart skip a beat. She knew that whatever he had in mind, it would be nothing short of mind-blowing.
She nodded eagerly, unable to contain her excitement, and waited for him to take her to the heights of ecstasy once again.
Anne was still in awe of Orcus''s stamina and the size of his erect cock. She had been using her own fingers and even Orcus''s to try and satisfy her desire, but they were not enough. As she looked at Orcus''s cock, she knew that it would be enough to quench her insatiable thirst.
"I''m amazed at how you can keep going for so long. You must have had plenty of experience with different partners," Anne said to Orcus, admiring his sexual prowess.
"Ahah... To tell you the truth, I have never done anything like this before." Orcus, in response, spoke candidly and admitted that he had never done anything like this before.
Although it was his first time, he knew that as a demon of Lust, he had some kind of sexual instinct that guided him through the experience and told him what to do.
Despite hisck of experience, Orcus''s natural instincts kicked in, and he knew exactly how to please Anne.
He caressed her body with his fingers and tongue, exploring every inch of her until he found the sweet spot that drove her wild with pleasure. With every movement, Anne moaned with delight, and her body trembled with anticipation.
In that moment, Anne realized that Orcus''s sexual prowess was not just due to his experience, but also because of his innate sexual instincts. She was impressed with his ability to please her, even though it was his first time.
"I can assure you that I am capable of satisfying your needs," Orcus said as he kissed Anne''s cheek, his words filled with confidence. He positioned her in a way that would allow them both tofortably engage in intercourse and fully enjoy the experience.
Anne was taken aback when Orcus admitted to being a virgin. She had always thought that demons of Lust were inherently promiscuous and sexually experienced. However, she could sense the sincerity in his words and felt a sense of intrigue towards this unexpected revtion.
"You''ve never done it before? Really?" Anne said in a pure pleasure as she couldn''t believe that it is was inexperience in sex.
----
(A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is pretty enough we just have to increase fan value on the novel, so 1 power stone is enough, it is like just one time, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)
Thank you very much for all your support.
I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle???¡ã . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ???¡ã ???¡ã
Chapter 171 171: Is This Really Your First Time!? [R-18+]
Power stonesa?o???a?o???a?o???a?o???
-----
"You''ve never done it before? Really?" Anne said in a pure pleasure as she couldn''t believe that it is was inexperience in sex.
Despite her initial confusion, Anne found herself drawn to Orcus even more. She appreciated his honesty and openness, and the fact that he was willing to explore his sexuality with her despite hisck of experience.
She couldn''t help but feel a sense of excitement and anticipation as she awaited their intimate encounter.
Anne felt excited at the prospect of being the one to take Orcus'' virginity, and she was eager to see what he had in store for her.
"Oh, just do whates natural to you at the moment, I''ve already made u cum twice, and I''m sure you can make me cum more... Just be natural and don''t be nervous other wise we won''t be able to enjoy this." She encouraged him to do what came naturally to him, as she had already enjoyed two orgasms at his hands and was certain he could bring her to even greater heights of pleasure.
Orcus wasted no time in positioning his cock at Anne''s entrance and using her own natural lubrication to moisten his cock. He teased herbia and prodded her clitoris with gentle strokes, causing her to moan softly in response.
Despite the intense pleasure he was already providing, Orcus was determined to give Anne one more climactic moment before entering her.
As he continued to stimte her, Anne felt her arousal building once again, her body responding eagerly to his skilled touch. She could feel her inner walls contracting in anticipation, and she moaned softly as he finally pushed his cock inside her.
Despite hisck of experience, Orcus moved with a confidence and intensity that left Anne gasping for breath and clinging to him desperately.
With each thrust, Anne felt herself getting closer and closer to the edge, until finally she could take no more and exploded in a shuddering climax that left her panting and writhing beneath Orcus.
He continued to pound into her relentlessly, driving her to new heights of ecstasy until she was begging him to let here again.
In the end, they both copsed in a sweaty, satisfied heap, their bodies intertwined and their hearts racing with the thrill of their mutual pleasure.
As the fight with the Jotun continued, Orcus saw an opportunity to take down the monster by attacking its neck. He moved with a calcted slowness, making sure to ce his strike with precision. However, even with the sess of his attack, it was clear that it was not enough to kill both the Jotun and the demon.
Turning his attention back to Anne, Orcus wasted no time in satisfying his own needs. He quickly aligned his still-erect cock with Anne''s wet and eager opening, and plunged deep inside with a force that made her gasp with pleasure. The sensation of fullness and the warmth of Orcus''s cock deep within her made Anne moan with desire.
Orcus was not content to simply prate her, however. He thrust with a fierce intensity, hitting all the right spots and driving Anne wild with desire.
She was already aroused from their earlier activities, and the feeling of beingpletely filled by Orcus''s huge cock sent her over the edge once again.
Despite the urgency of the situation, Orcus took his time with Anne, wanting to savor the experience and give her as much pleasure as possible. He teased and tantalized her with his every movement, making her cry out with pleasure and desire.
Anne was lost in the pleasure of the moment,pletely surrendered to the sensation of Orcus''s body moving against hers. The two of them were lost in their own world, even as the battle raged on around them.
Anne''s body writhed beneath Orcus as his cock filled herpletely, stretching her to the brink of ecstasy. Every inch of him was hard, pulsating, and alive inside her, driving her wild with desire.
With each thrust, she could feel the ridge and vein of his thick shaft as it rubbed against her inner walls, sending waves of pleasure through her body.
Orcus''s movements were powerful and rhythmic, pounding into her with a force that left her breathless.
She couldn''t help but moan with each thrust, her body arching towards him as he took her to new heights of pleasure. As he quickened his pace, Anne felt herself losing control, her body trembling with desire.
Despite the intense physical sensations, Orcus remained focused on his task, maintaining a steady rhythm of powerful thrusts.
His training as a shadow maniptor had given him not only extraordinary strength and endurance, but also increased flexibility and agility.
With each thrust, he used his muscr legs to drive his body forward, deepening his pration and driving Anne to new heights of ecstasy.
As their bodies moved together in perfect harmony, Anne felt a sense ofplete surrender to the pleasure of the moment.
Orcus''s skilled movements drove her closer and closer to the brink of orgasm, until she could hold back no longer. With a primal cry, she shattered into a million pieces, her body trembling with the force of her release.
Orcus continued to drive into her relentlessly, taking her over and over again, each time bringing her to new heights of pleasure. With his powerful cock pounding into her, Anne felt as though she had finally found what she had been searching for all along - a partner who could match her intense desires and give her the satisfaction she craved.
----
(A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is pretty enough we just have to increase fan value on the novel, so 1 power stone is enough, it is like just one time, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)
Thank you very much for all your support.
I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle???¡ã . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ???¡ã ???¡ã
Chapter 172 172: Groaning On Bed! [R-18+]
Power stonesa?o???a?o???a?o???a?o???
-----
Orcus continued to drive into her relentlessly, taking her over and over again, each time bringing her to new heights of pleasure. With his powerful cock pounding into her, Anne felt as though she had finally found what she had been searching for all along - a partner who could match her intense desires and give her the satisfaction she craved.
With Orcus''s increased confidence and stamina, he was able to freely explore Anne''s body while continuing to thrust his hard cock deep inside her.
He reached out and grabbed her breasts, relishing the weight and firmness of each one in his hands. Anne moaned in pleasure as Orcus kneaded and squeezed her breasts, skillfully teasing her nipples with yful pinches and pulls.
As Orcus continued to pound into Anne''s blueher lips, she felt her body respond to his every touch and movement.
Her fluids coated Orcus''s crotch, lubricating their intense union. Anne wrapped her legs around Orcus, pulling him closer to her body as she reveled in the sensations he was causing in her.
The rhythm of Orcus''s thrusts synced with the movement of his hands on her breasts, creating an all-consuming pleasure that Anne had never experienced before.
Despite the incredible pleasure they were both feeling, Orcus knew he had to maintain his focus. He quickened the pace of his thrusts, each one driving deeper and harder into Anne''s body.
She cried out in ecstasy, her entire being consumed by the pleasure that Orcus was giving her. Orcus''s hands continued to roam over Anne''s body, exploring every inch of her as they both approached the peak of their desire.
Orcus relentlessly drove his cock into Anne''s pussy full deep, each thrust causing her to gasp and moan uncontrobly.
With each thrust, his cock pushed past the tight walls of her pussy, prating her deeply and almost reaching the entrance to her womb.
The intense pleasure was almost unbearable for Anne, and she could feel her body building up to another explosive orgasm.
As she neared the brink, Anne wrapped her arms around Orcus and pulled him closer to her, kissing him passionately as she let out a muffled cry of pleasure into his mouth.
Her body trembled with ecstasy as Orcus continued to thrust into her, his movements bing more frenzied with each passing moment.
For a brief moment, Anne wondered how much longer Orcus could keep up the pace. But as she looked into his eyes, she saw a deep determination and an unquenchable desire that told her he was not going to stop anytime soon.
And with that realization, she surrenderedpletely to the moment, letting Orcus take her to heights of pleasure she had never experienced before.
As their eyes locked, Orcus felt the rush of pleasure build up inside him once again. Anne could sense the tension in his body, and she knew that he was about to reach his second climax.
Suddenly, he let out a deep groan, and she felt his cock throb inside her as he released his second load of hot cum. Anne was overwhelmed with ecstasy, and she let out a moan of pleasure as she felt Orcus''s seed mix with her own fluids.
Orcus continued to pump his cock, emptying everyst drop of his seed into Anne''s pussy. She felt the warm liquid filling her up, and she couldn''t help but clench her muscles around him, squeezing him tightly as she rode out her own orgasm.
Finally, after what seemed like an eternity, Orcus withdrew his spent cock from Anne''s well-used pussy.
As theyy there, panting and sweating, they both knew that they had just experienced something incredible.
The sheets were soaked with their fluids, and the air was thick with the musky scent of sex. Orcus wrapped his arms around Anne, and they both drifted off to sleep, sated and happy in each other''s embrace.
--------
''My confession... My victory... My first... That was undoubtedly the three most important and positive events of my life, yet it doesn''t mean anything more. Mother?'' Orcus was overwhelmed by a rush of emotions as he reflected on his past experiences.
He expressed his remorse for his actions and acknowledged the three most significant events in his life, which he considered fortunate urrences. Despite this, he didn''t believe that they implied anything more than what they were.
He also addressed his deceased mother, mentioning his failure to find the person with a scar in the shape of a star, which had been a part of herst words to him.
He acknowledged that he had killed her, but he wasn''t seeking forgiveness since he considered himself to be an inadequate executioner.
As he was lost in his thoughts, Orcus felt a sudden surge of physical sensations. He knew that he was on the brink of death, and even the Lord''s healing magic wouldn''t be able to save him.
However, he had a glimmer of hope in the Grimoire, which he believed could hold the key to his survival.
How unfortunate, am I really that useless?
Orcus cleared his throat, his body trembling as he spoke. He knew that this might be his final moment, and he needed to make it count. "May-ergh... May I beg my Lord for a few moments of his time?" he asked, looking up at Archibald with a mixture of fear and determination in his eyes. "To bid farewell and, among other things..." he trailed off, unsure of how to proceed.
----
(A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is pretty enough we just have to increase fan value on the novel, so 1 power stone is enough, it is like just one time, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)
Thank you very much for all your support.
I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle???¡ã . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ???¡ã ???¡ã
Chapter 173 173: Regrets!
Power stonesa?o???a?o???a?o???a?o???
-----
Orcus cleared his throat, his body trembling as he spoke. He knew that this might be his final moment, and he needed to make it count. "May-ergh... May I beg my Lord for a few moments of his time?" he asked, looking up at Archibald with a mixture of fear and determination in his eyes. "To bid farewell and, among other things..." he trailed off, unsure of how to proceed.
"Hrm... Even if it wasn''t for a very long time, you were still kind enough to give Veronica the chance to say her final goodbyes in her own words. I appreciate that. Archibald''s past vindictive temperament was inconsistent with thepassionate response he offered, which took everyone by surprise. Well, you''re wee. You battled extraordinarily well, just like Veronica of Greed did."
Orcus acknowledged Archibald''s unexpected kindness and expressed his gratitude for giving Veronica the chance to say her final goodbyes in her own words.
He found it surprising that Archibald''s past vindictive temperament was inconsistent with his currentpassionate response.
Archibald reciprocated with a nod of acknowledgment and then gestured for the reluctant Lord of Lust toe down and talk to Orcus.
Although hesitant, Orcusplied with Archibald''s request and waited patiently for the Lord of Lust to appear.
It took a while for the Lord of Lust to make an appearance, and Orcus made a feeble motion himself to encourage him toe down and talk.
The Lord of Lust, though young, was well aware of the decree that had been issued by the older Lord of Lust, which ordered Orcus to speak less and less.
However, the youthful Lord of Lust did not hesitate to overturn it, showing hispassion towards the defeated demon.
As he knelt down to talk to Orcus, the young Lord of Lust showed signs of sadness, which was evident in his eyes.
Orcus, who had just been defeated, was hesitant to speak freely to the Lord of Lust. However, he mustered up the courage to ask for permission to speak, addressing the Lord of Lust as "my noble Lord. May I have the order to talk freely!?"
"Of course," said the Lord of Lust, giving Orcus permission to speak freely. Orcus was grateful for the young Lord''s understanding, especially given the decree that had been issued against him.
With his permission, Orcus began to open up and express himself, thanking the Lord of Lust for allowing Veronica to say her final goodbyes.
Orcus struggled to breathe, his throat constricted and his body wracked with pain. But despite his agony, he managed to unhook the pendant hanging around his neck and rolled it into a ball before handing it to the Lord of Lust.
His gratitude was palpable, as he choked out a raspy "Thank you" before taking a few moments to catch his breath.
The Lord of Lust looked at the pendant with a mixture of curiosity and recognition. "Ah, that is the ne that belonged to my mother," he remarked, before turning his attention back to Orcus. "I ask that youply with my requests in the future, as I am your Lord. And speaking of requests, I have one for you. Can you locate a demon with a scar in the shape of a star? If you find him, I ask that you bring him before thew, rather than taking matters into your own hands."
Orcus continued to cough up blood, his condition worsening by the minute. He struggled to speak, but managed to convey his understanding of the Lord of Lust''s request. The pain was unbearable, and he knew that he was close to death.
Anne? What did you end up doing after we said our goodbyes?'' It is thought for thest time. Orcus eventually shut his eyes, and with that, the Orcua came to an end.
As Orcus closed his eyes and passed away, the Lord of Lust was left speechless and uncertain how to react. He felt a sense of sadness at the loss of a fellow demon, but also knew that he needed to focus on the present situation.
He was aware that there was a dangerous adversary standing before him, and he knew that he would need to engage inbat with them.
The youthful Lord of Lust took a moment topose himself before addressing his opponent. "It seems that fate has brought us together in this match," he said calmly. "I must warn you, however, that I will not hold back. I will fight with all my strength to ensure my victory."
The adversary, who had been silent up until this point, simply nodded in agreement. The two demons then stepped forward and began to circle each other, each one watching the other carefully for any signs of weakness.
The air was thick with tension as they prepared to engage in battle, both fully aware of the high stakes involved.
Alex, also known as the King of Lust, was not a stranger to feelings of anger and vengeance. He had only recently be acquainted with Orcus, who had always been a reserved and quiet demon.
Despite not knowing him well, Alex had heard of his reputation as the most devoted of all the members of the pir. Orcus had been working tirelessly to purify himself of any permanent ws.
Alex had been impressed with Orcus''s dedication and work ethic, but now those feelings had been reced by a burning desire for revenge. He couldn''t shake the feeling of anger and betrayal that he felt after witnessing the death of Orcus.
----
(A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is pretty enough we just have to increase fan value on the novel, so 1 power stone is enough, it is like just one time, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)
Thank you very much for all your support.
I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle???¡ã . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ???¡ã ???¡ã
Chapter 174 174: ONE DOWN, TWO TO GO!
Power stonesa?o???a?o???a?o???a?o???
-----
Alex had been impressed with Orcus''s dedication and work ethic, but now those feelings had been reced by a burning desire for revenge. He couldn''t shake the feeling of anger and betrayal that he felt after witnessing the death of Orcus.
Alex, who held the title of King of Lust, was filled with a sense of wrath and retribution towards Orcus, a fellow demon he had recently be acquainted with.
Despite the brief duration of their acquaintance, Alex had observed Orcus'' reserved and introverted demeanor. He had also noticed thetter''s unwavering dedication to his cause, working tirelessly to rid himself of any permanent ws.
As Alex thought about the events that had led up to this moment, he couldn''t help but feel a sense of betrayal. Orcus had been tasked with a mission, but he had failed to carry it out topletion.
This had resulted in the loss of a valuable asset, and Alex couldn''t let that go unpunished. He vowed to seek revenge against Orcus, who he saw as a threat to the stability of the demon hierarchy.
Despite his simmering anger, Alex knew that he needed to approach the situation with caution. Orcus was a formidable opponent, and engaging inbat with him could result in disastrous consequences. However, Alex also knew that he couldn''t let Orcus'' failure go unchecked.
Alex, the King of Lust, made a solemn vow to himself to honor Orcus''s final request of finding the person with the star-shaped scar. However, before he could set out on his mission, he had to defend himself against the unknown assant who had killed Orcus.
As he prepared for the uing battle, Alex''s emotions were running high. He was filled with a sense of rage and determination to avenge Orcus''s death.
Despite the heavy atmosphere of the situation, he couldn''t help but feel a thrill of excitement as he prepared to test his abilities against the enemy.
"I cannot wait to put myself to the test with this damnable magic," Alex said to himself, his voice heavy with a mix of anticipation and anger.
He was eager to face his opponent, to show them the full extent of his power and skill. But he knew that this fight would not be easy. The enemy was cunning and ruthless, and Alex would have to be at his very best to emerge victorious.
With a deep breath, Alex steeled himself for what was toe. He summoned all of his strength and focus, ready to face whatevery ahead. For Orcus, and for himself, he would fight with everything he had.
------
With an arrogant tone, a voice called out, "ONE DOWN, TWO TO GO!" as a foot was ced on top of an unconscious body. Asmodea, a scarlet subus, turned her head towards the sound and observed that Sitri, her ally, was asleep beneath the body of the attacker.
Asmodea, Sitri, and Ruby were ambushed by two foes who had sneaked up on them. The ambush was a well-nned operation and one of its elements, a surprise attack, was sessful in rendering Sitri unconscious.
Asmodea''s expression turned grim as she analyzed the situation. She could not afford to lose any more of her allies. She knew that if she allowed herself to be overwhelmed by her foes, they would not hesitate to execute her.
Asmodea''s eyes narrowed, and she quickly assessed her opponents'' positions, looking for any weaknesses that she could exploit.
Meanwhile, Sitriy motionless, her breathing shallow and her pulse weak. Ruby, the youngest member of the group, was cowering in fear behind Asmodea. Asmodea realized that she had to act quickly to protect herpanions and herself.
Summoning all of her strength, Asmodea prepared tounch a counter-attack. She took a deep breath and focused her energy, preparing to unleash a devastating assault on her enemies. She knew that she had to be swift and ruthless if she wanted toe out of the fight alive.
It was an unusual turn of events to see a skilled demon like Sitri falling for such a cheap trick. Nevertheless, the surprise attack was sessful in rendering Sitri unconscious, which was an impressive feat for the two adversaries from the Parish who were responsible for the attack. They had rightly earned the nickname given to them for their remarkable skills.
Asmodea quickly checked on Ruby, who was engaged in a fierce battle with her fallen angel opponent. When it came tobat, Ruby was a force to be reckoned with, and she was perhaps the most proficient fighter in the entire Pir of Lust.
Her opponent was a fallen angel, a formidable adversary, but Ruby held her own against him with remarkable skill and prowess.
Despite the setback caused by the surprise attack, Asmodea and Ruby were not about to let their guard down. They were determined to protect their Pir and avenge their fallenrade, Sitri. They knew that they had to be cautious, for their adversaries were not to be underestimated.
Asmodea examined her adversary, who turned out to be a male demon of Pride. He was only partially clothed, and it appeared as though he needed to expose some portion of his body in order to fight effectively. Despite his mboyant manner, he wasn''t motivated by a desire to be an exhibitionist.
The demon had pale light blue skin and appendages, which were typical of his kind. He also had horns and a tail, butcked wings.
----
(A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is pretty enough we just have to increase fan value on the novel, so 1 power stone is enough, it is like just one time, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)
Thank you very much for all your support.
I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle???¡ã . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ???¡ã ???¡ã
Chapter 175 175: Insults!
Power stonesa?o???a?o???a?o???a?o???
-----
The demon had pale light blue skin and appendages, which were typical of his kind. He also had horns and a tail, butcked wings.
His clothing consisted of baggy cargo pants that seemed to be from the human realm, and he only wore shoes and trousers. The pants had a look about them that suggested he had picked them up from a thrift store or some other second-hand source.
Asmodea took note of these details as she prepared to engage in battle with the Pride demon. She knew that demons of Pride were notoriously difficult to defeat, but she was confident in her own abilities and those of her allies.
Ruby was still engaged in battle with her fallen angel foe, but Asmodea knew that they would join forces once Ruby emerged victorious. For now, she focused on the task at hand, ready to face off against the Pride demon and emerge victorious.
The Pride demon''s body was not only adorned with his unique blue skin but also with an array of intricate tattoos that covered his flesh.
The tattoos were exquisitely painted, each one disying remarkable detail that would make any painter envious.
Despite hisck of clothing, the demon had no apparent weapons on his person, relying solely on his bare hands as his weapon of choice.
"And what may your name be, nice sir?" Asmodea, recognizing the Pride demon''s authority, decided to take a more submissive approach and asked for his name.
"I''ll tell you mine if you tell me yours," In response, the demon demanded that she reveal her name first before he would provide his own. It was clear that he had no intention of giving any information away freely, as if he were toying with her.
Asmodea''s irritation grew as Reginald continued to act superior, and she struggled to keep her frustration in check.
Despite this, she managed to maintain herposure as she introduced herself, hoping to establish a more respectful tone in the conversation.
Reginald, however, showed no interest in reciprocating, scoffing at her request and dismissing her with his arrogant tone.
Asmodea gritted her teeth, feeling her anger rise at his disrespectful behavior towards Sitri, whoy unconscious beneath his foot. "Now, I urge... No, I demand that you remove your three times cursed foot off the Daughter of Sin," she said firmly, her eyes narrowing with anger.
She could not stand the sight of someone treating her fellow demon so callously, especially when they were in such a vulnerable state.
Reginald, however, appeared unfazed by Asmodea''s demand, continuing to gaze down at Sitri with disdain. "And why, pray tell, should I do that?" he asked, clearly amused by Asmodea''s outrage. "I don''t see any reason why I should take orders from the likes of you."
Asmodea bristled at his words, struggling to contain her rage as she realized that she would have to take matters into her own hands. With a snarl, she charged at Reginald, her body twisting and contorting as she prepared tounch a powerful attack. "You''ll pay for your insolence, Reginald!" she shouted, her voice echoing through the air as sheunched herself at her opponent.
Reginald tilted his head in confusion, not understanding Asmodea''s request. "Why, what in the name of all that is holy do you mean?" he asked. "I mean, yes, I''ve got my foot on a piece of rubbish that wouldn''t even be able to survive a straightforward sneak assault, but mind you, I''ve got my foot on it. I seriously doubt that the garbage that is underneath me is a genuine member of the Daughters of Lust."
Asmodea red at Reginald, feeling a surge of anger at his disrespectful attitude towards Sitri. "You have no right to disrespect the Daughter of Sin," she replied sternly. "Sitri is a skilled warrior, and I have no doubt that she could defeat you in openbat."
Reginald chuckled at her words, clearly amused by her confidence. "Do not even believe for a second that you can expect to equal Sitri in openbat, much lessbat me," he retorted arrogantly.
Asmodea bristled at his words, feeling her blood boil. "You underestimate us," she replied, her voice firm. "We are not to be taken lightly."
Worm, who had been silent until now, suddenly spoke up. "If you''re so confident in your abilities, then why don''t you prove it?" he said, his voiceced with challenge.
Asmodea was taken aback by Reginald''s callousness towards Sitri''s condition. "You just insulted that piece of garbage underneath me, didn''t you? Technically. Oh my goodness, all I did was inject a small amount of poison into her, and then all of a sudden... SLUMP! She lowers herself till she is on the ground." Reginald eximed, appalled at hisck of concern for Sitri''s wellbeing.
Reginald nonchntly admitted to injecting a small amount of poison into Sitri, causing her to slump to the ground. Asmodea couldn''t believe it, wondering what kind of poison he had used and whether it was lethal or not.
She also wondered if he had a remedy for the poison in case it became necessary. Asmodea knew she needed to exercise caution around Reginald, as he was clearly capable of inflicting harm.
Asmodea''s mind raced as she tried to figure out how Reginald had managed to inject Sitri with the poison.
She knew that Sitri was a skilled fighter and would not have allowed someone to get close enough to administer a poison without a fight.
Asmodea couldn''t help but wonder how Reginald had managed to sneak up on Sitri and inject her without her noticing. She made a mental note to be on the lookout for any simr tactics in the future.
----
(A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is pretty enough we just have to increase fan value on the novel, so 1 power stone is enough, it is like just one time, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)
Thank you very much for all your support.
I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle???¡ã . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ???¡ã ???¡ã
Chapter 176 176: How Did He Poison!
Power stonesa?o???a?o???a?o???a?o???
-----
Asmodea couldn''t help but wonder how Reginald had managed to sneak up on Sitri and inject her without her noticing. She made a mental note to be on the lookout for any simr tactics in the future.
As the winds were strong and constantly shifting in the surrounding area, releasing poison into the air would not have been an effective method for Reginald.
He had to resort to a liquid poison, but the process of producing such poison was limited given their current setting.
Asmodea was no stranger to using poison through physical touch to gather information, but she could not figure out how Reginald managed to do it. She searched him thoroughly for any weapons or items that could have held poison, but her efforts were fruitless.
The mystery of how Reginald poisoned Sitri remained unsolved, and Asmodea knew that the only way to find out was through violent conflict.
Theck of evidence of a weapon or poison-containing item on Reginald made Asmodea feel uneasy. Was he carrying the poison within his own body? And if so, was he immune to its effects?
Asmodea needed to be cautious in her approach, as any wrong move could prove to be fatal. Perhaps it was time to utilize her own powers and abilities to gain the upper hand in this battle of wits and strength.
Asmodea couldn''t help but feel disgusted at Reginald''sck of honor and dignity as a demon. "Honestly, I would never have imagined such a cowardly approach to killing off an opponent from a proud demon," she taunted, hoping to provoke a reaction from him.
Reginald, however, remained unfazed and defended his actions with pride. "Well, just in case you lost track, I''m a damn assassin," he dered. "In point of fact, I am the only member of my squad that even makes an effort to engage in stealth and genuine assassination. My adversary will meet their end at my hand, and it won''t matter how it happens: by poison, by sword, or by natural causes."
Asmodea couldn''t help but feel disgusted at hisck of morality and principles, but she remainedposed. "And what if your opponent is able to defend against your cowardly tactics?" she questioned. "What if they are able to ovee your poison or evade your sword strikes? Will you then have the courage to face them head-on in battle?"
Reginald chuckled arrogantly, amused by her challenge. "If ites to it, I will fight on the front lines of the battle," he boasted. "I definitely hope you can give me appropriate enjoyment."
Asmodea gritted her teeth at his words, frustrated by his arrogance andck of respect. She knew that she would have to be careful if she wanted to defeat him and save Sitri from his clutches.
Asmodea''s mind raced as she tried to figure out how Reginald would engage inbat without any visible weapons.
Was he a skilled hand-to-handbatant? Did he have concealed weapons in his clothing or shoes? She couldn''t let her guard down for even a moment in this potentially deadly situation.
However, Asmodea''s initial assumption that magic wasn''t a factor was about to be proven wrong.
Suddenly, Reginald''s eyes began to glow with an otherworldly light, and he started chanting in anguage that Asmodea didn''t recognize.
She felt a surge of energy emanating from him, and her intuition told her that he was casting some sort of spell.
Asmodea braced herself for whatever was about to happen, but to her surprise, nothing did. Reginald''s spell seemed to have no effect, and he simply stood there, smirking at her. Asmodea couldn''t help but wonder what kind of magic he was attempting to use and why it had failed.
Her mind still racing, Asmodea tried to anticipate Reginald''s next move. She knew that he was a dangerous opponent, and she couldn''t afford to underestimate him.
Asmodea decided to take the direct approach and charged straight at Reginald, swinging her massive ymore towards his torso. It was a powerful move, but Reginald was not caught off guard.
He gracefully hopped over the iing attack with remarkable agility, dodging the attack with ease. Asmodea''s attack had missed its mark.
In response, Reginald pulled off an incredible feat of acrobatics. With a quick kick of his foot, heunched his shoe straight at Asmodea while she was still in midair.
But Asmodea was just as quick on her feet. She managed to move the shoe out of her path with ease. However, when she looked back at Reginald, she was surprised to find that his foot was no longer in the shoe.
Asmodea was left wondering just how Reginald had managed to remove his foot from the shoe so quickly and efficiently.
She realized that she was up against a skilled and cunning opponent who was capable of more than just physical prowess. It was clear that she needed to be on guard and stay alert to every possible threat.
Asmodea charged at Reginald, wielding her ymore with the intent to strike him. However, Reginald proved to be a nimble opponent and easily leapt over the swing of her sword.
As hended, he made a swift move by kicking his shoe towards Asmodea, forcing her to dodge it. In the blink of an eye, Reginald''s foot was no longer in the shoe, catching Asmodea off guard.
Reginald then took advantage of the moment andunched a series of attacks on Asmodea. He first kicked his other shoe directly at her stomach and simultaneously kicked his bare foot into her knees.
----
(A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is pretty enough we just have to increase fan value on the novel, so 1 power stone is enough, it is like just one time, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)
Thank you very much for all your support.
I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle???¡ã . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ???¡ã ???¡ã
Chapter 177 177: Impressive!
Power stonesa?o???a?o???a?o???a?o???
-----
Reginald then took advantage of the moment andunched a series of attacks on Asmodea. He first kicked his other shoe directly at her stomach and simultaneously kicked his bare foot into her knees.
Quickly, he kicked his other foot towards her knees as well. However, Asmodea was a skilled fighter and managed to swing her sword in an arc, slicing the shoe in two and shielding herself from Reginald''s naked foot with the icy metal of her de.
Reginald''s moves were impressive, and Asmodea couldn''t help but acknowledge his skills. Despite being adversaries, Reginald''s prowess inbat had earned her respect. "I''m impressed," he said, "there aren''t very many people who are able to look through my opening." Asmodea couldn''t deny that Reginald was a formidable opponent, and she knew that she would have to be careful if she wanted to gain victory.
Asmodea was able to learn some information from Reginald''s martial prowess, but she soon realized that he had more tricks up his sleeveless body. He was skilled in other abilities as well.
Reginald made a sudden move by extending his arm forward, propelling himself towards Asmodea. She quickly dodged the attack by jumping backwards, but she felt a sharp pain and soon realized that something had pierced her armour.
Looking closely, she saw that it was a zing, translucent green serpent that had prated her armour.
Asmodea recognized this as a magical attack, and wondered how Reginald was able to conjure such a creature. She tried to strike back with her sword, but the serpent was too fast and evaded her attack with ease.
Asmodea knew she had to find a way to counter Reginald''s magic if she wanted to have any chance of defeating him.
Reginald, on the other hand, was pleased with the sess of his magical attack. He knew that Asmodea was a skilled warrior, but he also knew that her knowledge of magic was limited. He was confident that his magical abilities would give him an edge in the fight.
Asmodea''s swift reflexes saved her from the venomous snake that appeared out of nowhere and tried to bite her. She managed to catch the snake before it could inject its poison into her body.
When Asmodea followed the snake''s body, she realized that it was a part of Reginald''s tattoos that hade to life.
Reginald''s body was adorned with intricate tattoos that seemed to have a life of their own. Asmodea was baffled by how Reginald was able to summon them and control them as if they were real creatures.
Asmodea had initially ruled out magic as the source of Reginald''s power since she couldn''t detect any traces of it in his body.
She wondered if the tattoos had some kind of mystical property that allowed them to transform into physical entities.
''How on earth could he amass sufficient magical power from a body devoid of any traces of magic in order to aplish this?'' Asmodea was impressed by Reginald''s abilities, but she knew that she had to be more cautious now that she had learned about his new trick.
Asmodea was intrigued by Reginald''s ability to bring his tattoos to life, but she also had concerns about its origin and how it was possible for him to possess such power.
"Did you use this method to poison Sitri?" Asked Asmodea. She couldn''t help but ask if he had used this method to poison Sitri, and Reginald confirmed that he had indeed used it.
Reginald then exined that he had trained for years to develop this power, honing his mental and physical abilities to the point where he could manifest his tattoos as tangible creatures.
"How exactly are you supposed to amass all of this mystical strength? Something like this has nevere across my path before. It is not feasible for you to create concrete existences with your tattoos. This should be off limits to you." questioned Asmodea as she and Reginald continued to throw punches at one another.
Asmodea was skeptical, as she had never encountered anything like this before, and she questioned how it was possible for Reginald to create concrete existences with his tattoos.
Despite her doubts, Asmodea couldn''t deny the effectiveness of Reginald''s power. The two continued to fight, exchanging punches and dodges, as Asmodea tried to find a way to ovee Reginald''s abilities.
She realized that she would have to be cautious and strategic, as a single mistake could mean the end of the battle in Reginald''s favor.
"I believe I will tell you then whether you will be sessful in cutting me once. Maybe. NOW COME ON!" Reginald taunted Asmodea, daring her to try and strike him with her sword.
He seemed confident in his abilities to thinking thatAsmodea will not be able to harm him in the least, eagerly awaiting the for her to try and strike him. Asmodea, sensing the intensity of Reginald''s desire to fight, attacked with all her might.
However, Reginald''s attacks were skillful and powerful, causing Asmodea''s armor to be rendered ineffective against his blows.
Though the armor was well-built and able to deflect weaker attacks, it proved to be no match for Reginald''s strength and precision.
Asmodea quickly realized that she needed to adjust her strategy if she was going to stand a chance against Reginald.
She focused on defending herself from his attacks while searching for any weaknesses in his movements. With each passing moment, the intensity of the battle increased, with both fighters pushing themselves to the limit.
----
(A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is pretty enough we just have to increase fan value on the novel, so 1 power stone is enough, it is like just one time, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)
Thank you very much for all your support.
I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle???¡ã . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ???¡ã ???¡ã
Chapter 178 178: A Mage Soul!
Power stonesa?o???a?o???a?o???a?o???
-----
She focused on defending herself from his attacks while searching for any weaknesses in his movements. With each passing moment, the intensity of the battle increased, with both fighters pushing themselves to the limit.
As the battle between Asmodea and Reginald progressed, both of them found themselves standing atop structures that were slowly disintegrating. Despite the distance between them, Reginald managed to fire a tattoo towards Asmodea, using it to attack her from a distance.
Suddenly, two cannons appeared on Reginald''s shoulders, mounted by his tattoos. Asmodea found it amusing at first, but soon realized that Reginald''s tattoos were not meant to be taken lightly. The cannons fired, and Asmodea had to dodge the iing attacks quickly.
The tattoo cannons were not the only weapon in Reginald''s arsenal. He used his tattoos to create various other forms of weaponry, including swords, spears, and even shields. Asmodea was surprised at the sheer versatility of Reginald''s tattoos and struggled to keep up with his constant barrage of attacks.
Despite the overwhelming nature of the fight, Asmodea refused to give up. She continued to dodge and block Reginald''s attacks while trying to find an opening to strike back.
Reginald''s weapons didn''t deter Asmodea, who effortlessly avoided them with her supernatural agility. Despite the speed and power of the bullets, Asmodea managed to deflect them, showcasing her impablebat skills.
Asmodea''s counterattack was swift and precise, as she struck Reginald''s face with her ymore. Reginald stumbled back, clearly caught off guard by her unexpected move.
In retaliation, Reginald swung his sword in an arc, attempting to strike Asmodea, but she was ready for him. She summoned a misty energy that shot towards Reginald, unleashing her own version of a ranged attack.
The sh of their swords echoed throughout the battlefield as the two continued to exchange blows. Reginald''s tattooed cannons once again roared to life, unleashing a hail of bullets at Asmodea. However, she managed to dodge and parry each one with ease, her movements fluid and effortless.
Asmodea countered with a devastating strike, swinging her ymore with all her might. The de glowed with an ominous red aura as it sliced through the air, leaving a trail of energy in its wake.
Reginald was taken by surprise, as he had not anticipated that Asmodea would use a ranged strike against him. He had always been confident in his quick reflexes and ability to dodge attacks, but the misty energy caught him off guard.
Although he managed to avoid most of it, he still received a minor cut just below his left knee. He winced in pain and looked up at Asmodea, his expression one of both surprise and admiration.
"Hey! What was your strategy there?" he asked, impressed by her sudden attack.
Asmodea''s alluring and mischievous smile was immediately apparent, her crimson eyes sparkling with amusement. "In exchange for you showing me your powers, I''ll show you mine," she replied, her voice dripping with seduction.
Reginald couldn''t help but feel a rush of excitement at her words. Despite the intensity of their battle, there was an undeniable sexual tension between them that only added to the thrill of the fight. He knew he was in for a challenge with Asmodea, but he couldn''t help feeling intrigued by her boldness and skill.
"Very well," he said, a smirk forming on his lips. "But don''t expect me to go easy on you."
Asmodea''s grin widened, and she lifted her ymore in preparation for the next round of attacks. Reginald braced himself, ready to face whatever she had in store for him. The twobatants stood poised on opposite sides of the crumbling battlefield, each waiting for the other to make the first move.
Reginald''s eyebrow lifted in surprise before he nonchntly shrugged his shoulders, as if revealing the meaning behind his tattoos was no big deal. "I will now fulfill my end of the bargain and exin the origin of my tattoos," he stated matter-of-factly. "It''s quite simple, really. Imissioned a tattoo artist to create these masterpieces using a special ink. But the ink itself is not ordinary. You see, I traveled back in time several centuries and captured the soul of an archmage."
Asmodea''s eyes widened in shock and disbelief at the revtion. She had heard of such a feat before, but it was an incredibly difficult and dangerous task. Reginald must have been truly skilled and powerful to have aplished it. "And then what did you do with the archmage''s soul?" she asked, curious.
Reginald grinned wickedly, clearly enjoying the attention he was receiving. "I infused the ink with the archmage''s soul, imbuing it with an incredible amount of magical power. The tattoo artist used this ink to create my tattoos, and now each one contains a fraction of the archmage''s soul and power."
Asmodea nodded in understanding, impressed by the cleverness of Reginald''s n. "I see. So your tattoos are essentially magical talismans, each one containing a piece of an archmage''s power."
Reginald chuckled. "Exactly. And now that I''ve revealed my secret, it''s your turn to show me what you''ve got."
Asmodea had a hunch about the source of Reginald''s tattoo''s power even before he spoke of the Archmage''s soul. Having dealt with different types of souls before, she knew that they could behave in mysterious and unpredictable ways.
The potency of an Archmage''s soul, in particr, had been known to manifest in various ways and grant individuals exceptional abilities. In Reginald''s case, it seemed that the power of the soul had assisted him in bringing the reality of his tattoos to life.
----
(A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is pretty enough we just have to increase fan value on the novel, so 1 power stone is enough, it is like just one time, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)
Thank you very much for all your support.
I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle???¡ã . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ???¡ã ???¡ã
Chapter 179 179: Heros Sword!
Power stonesa?o???a?o???a?o???a?o???
-----
The potency of an Archmage''s soul, in particr, had been known to manifest in various ways and grant individuals exceptional abilities. In Reginald''s case, it seemed that the power of the soul had assisted him in bringing the reality of his tattoos to life.
Asmodea pondered the implications of what Reginald had said, wondering how he had managed to obtain the soul of an Archmage in the first ce.
She suspected that it must have involved some form of dark magic or necromancy, which only added to her concern about the depths of Reginald''s power.
Despite her reservations, Asmodea couldn''t help but feel a certain level of fascination with the idea of harnessing the power of a soul in such a manner.
She wondered what other possibilities might be unlocked if one were to tap into the full potential of such a force. But for now, her focus remained on the task at hand: defeating Reginald and putting an end to his dangerous ns.
"Really good. My sword has a well-deserved reputation across all of human history. It was during the eighteen years that I spent in the human realm serving as a protector for my most beloved master that I came into possession of it. Do you happen to be familiar with the legendary hero William Wace? This is the sword that he uses. My preferences in terms of weaponry are rather specific, and the Wace Sword manages to satisfy those preferences while still being pretty effective. The strength of this sword increased as more time passed with it being handled by its owner." Asmoda exined her swords to Reginald.
"REALLY?" eximed Reginald in surprise upon hearing Asmodea''s response. He found her revtion about the location of Elizabeth to be intriguing. His attention was momentarily diverted towards the ongoing battle between Elizabeth and the other fighter.
"Woah, the two of them are really putting up a fight now," hemented, marveling at the intensity of the duel. But he quickly regained his focus and addressed Asmodea.
"If for some reason you are sessful in defeating me," he said confidently, "you will have the opportunity to learn about the legendary weapon that Elizabeth uses herself. But let''s not get ahead of ourselves and return to our current battle!" he dered, his voice rising with excitement.
Asmodea was quick to react when Reginald let loose two more rounds from his pistol tattoos. With her sword''s energy shes, she was able to block both iing bullets with precision and ease.
It was no surprise to her that Reginald''s new tattoo was of heavenly wings, in contrast to his demonic appearance. Asmodea deduced that Reginald was trying to score points for his style and originality.
Reginald continued to demonstrate his proficiency in closebat, using his wings to his advantage as he soared in Asmodea''s direction.
Asmodea prepared herself for the attack, taking a battle-ready stance with her sword in hand. As the two came within striking distance, Reginald made a sudden turn, narrowly avoiding Asmodea''s sword.
Asmodea, impressed by Reginald''s skill,plimented him on hisbat abilities. "You''re quite the skilled fighter, Reginald. I''ll give you that," she said with a hint of admiration in her voice. Reginald, however, was not one to let his guard down, and he quickly replied, "Don''t let your guard down, Asmodea. I''m just getting started."
The two continued to engage in a fierce battle, their swords shing with each other in a symphony of metal. Eachbatant was determined to emerge victorious, and neither was willing to give an inch. It was a battle of wits, skill, and power, and both Reginald and Asmodea were giving it their all.
Asmodea was taken aback by the stark contrast between what she had anticipated and what she encountered. Her whole being was ustomed to the idea of opposing forces such as light versus dark, earth versus sky, and Ruby versus Batibat, but Reginald''s appearance was unexpected.
While Ruby had angelic wings, Batibat had demon wings, but Reginald''s wings were different. Asmodea realized that he had heavenly wings, which was quite umon for someone with his background. It seemed like he was aiming for originality and style with his choice of tattoos.
Reginald charged towards Asmodea at an incredible speed, his wings almost frozen in the air. With his arm extended, he shed at Asmodea with his sword, but the snake that was coiled around her sword intercepted the blow and deflected it.
He then attempted to punch her in the chin with his fist, but Asmodea quickly deflected the attack with her metal gauntlet. The magic serpent that Reginald had summoned was also deflected away from him, leaving him momentarily vulnerable.
Asmodea took advantage of Reginald''s temporary vulnerability and attempted to strike him with her sword, but he was able to dodge the attack. Reginald quickly regained his bnce and moved in for a counter-attack, thrusting his sword towards Asmodea''s midsection.
Asmodea expertly deflected the blow with her sword and retaliated with a swift kick to Reginald''s midsection, which he barely managed to avoid. The twobatants continued to exchange blows, neither gaining a clear advantage.
Asmodea''s attack became more aggressive as she aimed to take down Reginald. She wielded her sword with great skill, attacking from different angles and attempting to strike vital areas of his body. She even resorted to using ranged attacks, releasing a hazy energy st towards him.
However, Reginald was well-prepared for Asmodea''s attacks, revealing a hidden tattoo on his right underarm.
----
(A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is pretty enough we just have to increase fan value on the novel, so 1 power stone is enough, it is like just one time, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)
Thank you very much for all your support.
I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle???¡ã . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ???¡ã ???¡ã
Chapter 180 180: Ruby Wound!
Power stonesa?o???a?o???a?o???a?o???
-----
However, Reginald was well-prepared for Asmodea''s attacks, revealing a hidden tattoo on his right underarm.
The tattoo depicted a garishly coloured tower shield that he used to defend himself against Asmodea''s ranged attack. He held the shield up and was able to repel the bolts of hazy energy with ease.
As the battle continued, it was clear that both opponents were evenly matched. The fight could have gone either way, with eachnding several sessful strikes and defending against each other''s attacks. The tension was high as the battle raged on, with neither giving an inch.
In the end, it was a close call. The battle could have been a draw if either had made a single mistake.
-----
As the battle between Asmodea and Reginald seemed to reach a standstill, Elizabeth and Ruby''s fight was drawing to a close. The situation appeared to be in Elizabeth''s favor, with her having the upper hand in the fight against Ruby.
"I must say... You are quite the opponent. You have well beyond my expectations, even taking into ount that you are a member of the Pir of Lust. Are you sure this is the only option you have avable to you?" Addressing Ruby, Elizabeth''s tone was icy but confident as she spoke.
Sheplimented Ruby on her skills, admitting that thetter had exceeded her expectations, even taking into ount that she was a member of the Pir of Desire.
Elizabeth then questioned Ruby, asking if she was sure that fighting was her only option. Her words hinted that there might be another way to resolve their conflict, but Ruby was determined to continue the fight.
The atmosphere between the two fighters was tense as they prepared to make their next moves. It was clear that the oue of their battle would have a significant impact on therger conflict between the pirs.
ording to the legends, Elizabeth belongs to a covert group of assassins known as the Parish. Despite being a Fallen Angel, she is unlike any other member of the demonic organisation. Her head was adorned with silvery-gray hair, which was neatly held in ce by a simple circlet. The pointed tips of her ears were pierced, giving her a distinctive look.
Elizabeth''s attire was a reflection of her deadly persona. She was dressed in silver-coloured armour that matched her outfit, which had various gold embellishments on it, adding to her overall grandeur.
A bow that had not been strung up yet was strapped to her back, suggesting her mastery of long-rangebat.
Her weapons of choice were her daggers, which were the most prominent feature of her appearance. She tightly sped one lengthy and razor-sharp dagger in each hand, giving off an intimidating aura.
In short, Elizabeth''s appearance alone gave off the impression of a formidable warrior, and her attire and weaponry spoke to her skills inbat.
The two daggers wielded by Elizabeth shared an almost identical design and hue, yet their length was insufficient to ssify them as short swords by just a few centimeters. The daggers featured a pointed hook at the end of each branch, which extended outwards from opposite sides of the de.
Despite Elizabeth''sposed demeanour, it was apparent that she was struggling to catch her breath, suggesting that she had recently engaged in a taxing fight.
Numerous scrapes and cuts on her exposed skin were evident, indicating that she had endured an arduous battle. Her silvery-gray hair, held in ce by a simple circlet, was slightly dishevelled, with some strands sticking to her sweat-covered forehead.
Elizabeth donned a silver-coloured armour thatplemented her attire, with gold embossments embellishing it. A bow rested on her back, unstrung but ready for use.
Her ears were pierced, adding to her edgy appearance. The daggers were the most prominent feature of her appearance, held tightly in her hands, glinting menacingly in the light.
Despite the small wound on her hip, Elizabeth appeared to be in a better condition than herpetitor, Ruby.
As she approached, she saw the red subus standing triumphantly a few metres away, with her arms hanging down and her legszily supporting her battle-worn body. Ruby was covered in a multitude of wounds and scars, evidence of the intense struggle she had been through.
Elizabeth''s gaze flicked over Ruby''s injuries, and she couldn''t help but feel a sense of admiration for the demon''s resilience. Ruby''s wings were torn and tattered, and her horns had been broken off at the base, but she still stood tall, undeterred by her injuries.
Despite this, Elizabeth was confident that she had the upper hand in the fight. She had managed to evade most of Ruby''s attacks and had inflicted several significant wounds in return. As she drew closer to her opponent, she readied her daggers for another strike, preparing to end the fight once and for all.
Ruby''s body was in a devastating state as she stood triumphantly. She had multiple wounds and battle scars adorning her entire body, but the most concerning one was a gaping hole just below her breasts.
Despite its small size, the hole had gone all the way through her body and was still critical, requiring significant medical treatment. Though Ruby had miraculously stopped the bleeding some time ago, her body still showed signs of distress.
As if her injuries were not enough, Ruby had also narrowly escaped losing an arm. Elizabeth''s daggers hade dangerously close to severing it, but she managed to evade the attack just in time.
----
(A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is pretty enough we just have to increase fan value on the novel, so 1 power stone is enough, it is like just one time, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)
Thank you very much for all your support.
I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle???¡ã . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ???¡ã ???¡ã
Chapter 181 181: Handicap!?!
Power stonesa?o???a?o???a?o???a?o???
-----
As if her injuries were not enough, Ruby had also narrowly escaped losing an arm. Elizabeth''s daggers hade dangerously close to severing it, but she managed to evade the attack just in time.
The severity of Ruby''s injuries was evident in the way she supported her bodyzily, with her arms hanging down and legs looking weak. Despite the odds stacked against her, she still stood there with a defiant expression on her face, determined to continue fighting.
Despite the numerous wounds and injuries Ruby had sustained in the battle with Elizabeth, she remained resolute and unbroken.
Her body was covered in a myriad of cuts and gashes, each one a testament to the ferocity of the battle that had ensued. However, despite the severity of her injuries, Ruby remained defiant and determined.
In fact, Ruby had been through far worse in the past. She once had her armpletely severed from her shoulder, yet even this did not break her spirit.
Through sheer willpower and determination, she was able to have the arm reattached in time to continue using it normally. This experience had taught her the value of perseverance and the importance of never giving up, even in the face of seemingly insurmountable odds.
Despite the pain and agony she was undoubtedly feeling, Ruby refused to give up or back down. She knew that she had to keep fighting, no matter what the cost, if she was to emerge victorious from this battle with Elizabeth.
Ruby''s expression and demeanor suggested that she was carefree and happy, despite her severe injuries. Her eyes were shut, and she was humming a happy tune while puffing out her cheeks in a yful manner. However, she still had a curious and cheerful smile on her face.
With a cheerfulugh and a carefree bounce, Ruby responded to Elizabeth''s remark, "That''s so kind of you to say! Oh, there''s so much more toe...I''m having far too much fun to worry about failing. I''m sure they''ll work even harder now that they''ve seen what I''m capable of!" Her tone conveyed a sense of yful enthusiasm and mischievous delight, as if the prospect of more challenges thrilled her to no end.
"You weren''t making any efforts before, were you? It''s hard for me to imagine that you would stand by and let yourself be hurt to such a degree without making any attempt to save your life... How are you even able to stand up with all the wounds you have?" Elizabeth wore a frown on her face as she spoke to Ruby, her toneced with incredulity.
She found it hard to believe that Ruby had not made any attempt to save herself from getting so severely hurt in the fight. Elizabeth was puzzled as to how Ruby could still stand up with so many wounds all over her body. She expressed her dissatisfaction with the situation by fluttering her ck feathers.
"Hmmmm? What''s the matter? I''m giving you a handicap!" Ruby, on the other hand, seemed unperturbed by Elizabeth''s words and continued to maintain her joyful and carefree demeanor. She seemed to be mocking Elizabeth by replying in a singsong voice and stretching out her words.
"Handicap?" When Elizabeth asked her what she meant by "handicap," Ruby seemed to ignore the question altogether and continued to act as though she was doing Elizabeth a favor by allowing herself to be hurt so badly.
Elizabeth''s frown deepened as she struggled to understand Ruby''s perspective, feeling frustrated and exasperated by the other girl''s nonchnce in the face of such serious injuries.
Ruby replied with a smile, "Yes, I enjoy feeling the pain and suffering. It''s a fetish that Lust enjoys as well." She seemed to revel in the agony, even though she was covered in wounds from the fight.
She had intentionally refrained from protecting herself, as it allowed her to experience the pain to the fullest extent possible.
Elizabeth, on the other hand, was unable toprehend this mentality. She looked at Ruby with a perplexed expression, unable to understand why someone would willingly subject themselves to such agony.
"So you have no interest in protecting yourself from my attacks, all for the sake of your strange masochistic fetish?" she asked with a frown. Elizabeth was concerned about the well-being of her fellow demon, and her confusion and worry showed on her face.
If Ruby''s statement is true, then it suggests that she is not just skilled but is also allowing Elizabeth to inflict wounds on her. However, this assumption may not be entirely urate if Ruby is pretending to be injured.
Elizabeth nced towards Ruby and noticed that despite her injuries, she appeared to be in a state of calm and was not disying any signs of exhaustion, difort, or fear.
She instead had a disturbingly wide grin on her face. Elizabeth also observed that Ruby wiped the blood from her lips with a lick, relishing the taste before pressing her metal gauntlets onto her cheek.
This made Elizabeth wonder whether Ruby''s injuries were genuine or whether she was simply putting on a show.
It was clear that Ruby was not making any efforts to protect herself, and the fact that she seemed to be enjoying the pain only added to Elizabeth''s confusion.
She couldn''t help but think that Ruby''s actions were driven by her masochistic tendencies rather than any desire to win the fight.
----
(A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is pretty enough we just have to increase fan value on the novel, so 1 or 2 power stone is enough, and you canment too it is like just one time, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)
Thank you very much for all your support.
I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle???¡ã . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ???¡ã ???¡ã
Chapter 182 182: Mocking The Fallen!
Power stonesa?o???a?o???a?o???a?o???
-----
She couldn''t help but think that Ruby''s actions were driven by her masochistic tendencies rather than any desire to win the fight.
The sounds of the ongoing battle between Asmodea and Reginald echoed through the air, creating a tense atmosphere that was only broken by the shing of their weapons.
Despite the intensity of the battle, there was an eerie silence surrounding Ruby, which could be attributed to her choice of weapons.
She had equipped herself with a light metal armour that was crafted into razor-sharp ws and talons on her hands and feet, providing her with a deadly closebat weapon.
Ruby relished in the brutal and bloody nature of hand-to-handbat, and her weapon choice reflected her love for getting up close and personal with her opponent.
Despite the apparent disadvantage of not having a long-range weapon, Ruby seemed unfazed. Her eyes were closed, and she was humming a tune to herself, seemingly enjoying the violence around her. The way she moved was almost like a dance, with her wed hands and feet striking with deadly precision.
It was evident that Ruby was in her element, thriving on the chaos and destruction of the battlefield. Her armor, though light, offered enough protection for her to take on her opponents with ease.
As the battle raged on, Ruby continued to dance and hum, her ws and talons slicing through the air, leaving a trail of blood in her wake.
Ruby''s choice of weapons could put her at a disadvantage against many of her opponents, especially those with longer-range weapons, as her light metal armor with w-like extensions was meant for close-quartersbat.
However, she viewed this as an added challenge, adding excitement to the bloody battles she so enjoyed.
Despite the potential risk, she refused to let anything stand in the way of her enjoyment of the kill. After all, she had never been killed before, so why should she start worrying now?
As a fighter, Ruby had developed an almost addictive craving for the thrill ofbat, seeking out the most difficult and dangerous opponents to engage with in order to fully satisfy her desires.
She was willing to take risks that many others wouldn''t, putting herself in harm''s way for the sake of the fight. Even if she were to face death, it was a risk she was willing to take, confident in her abilities and her ability toe out on top.
This unwavering confidence and willingness to take risks added to her allure, making her a formidable opponent to anyone who dared cross her path.
Ruby spoke to Elizabeth, "Are you feeling refreshed now, you sweet little angel?" She was speaking in a yful manner as if the fight was just a game to her, and if circumstances were different, she would have enjoyed ying with Elizabeth. Ruby found Elizabeth adorable and was intrigued by her.
Elizabeth, on the other hand, clenched her teeth in frustration as she realized she was at a significant disadvantage due to Ruby''s behavior.
She understood that she had to strike her opponent with fatal blows immediately if she hoped to win the fight. Elizabeth demanded nothing less than perfection from herself, and any mistake could cost her the fight.
Despite Elizabeth''s determination to win, she knew that her opponent was formidable. Ruby was incredibly skilled and had a unique way of fighting.
She was at a disadvantage due to her opponent''s lethal w weapons, which gave her a shorter range and less room to manoeuvre. Ruby enjoyed hand-to-handbat and always got in the middle of the bloodshed, which made her a formidable opponent.
Even though she was at a disadvantage, Elizabeth was not going to give up. She understood that the fight was a matter of life and death, and she had to give it her all if she wanted toe out on top. Elizabeth had to be wless in her execution if she hoped to defeat Ruby.
As a Fallen Angel, Elizabeth still had some of the light power she possessed when she was an angel. Her eyes glowed with a white light as she gathered energy and unleashed five rays of light towards Ruby, each of which came at her from a different angle.
Elizabeth was prepared to attack and quickly dashed away, using the bolts as cover. She held the pommels of her daggers perpendicr to her palms and was ready to strike.
Ruby was well aware that Elizabeth had a powerful attack in store for her, and she had been anticipating it. As a result, she had already braced herself for the impact of the first bolt of light that had pierced through her chest.
Despite the excruciating pain, she found herself enjoying the sensation. However, Ruby knew that she couldn''t afford to let her guard down or take too many more hits like that.
Ruby was impressed with Elizabeth''s power and agility, but she was also aware of her own strengths. She was a skilled fighter with the ability to dodge and evade attacks with ease.
She was confident in her abilities, but she knew that one misstep or moment ofcency could cost her the battle. Ruby was determined toe out on top and was willing to do whatever it takes to achieve victory.
As Elizabeth continued to unleash bolts of light at her, Ruby remained focused and alert, constantly on the move and evading the attacks with calcted movements.
----
(A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is pretty enough we just have to increase fan value on the novel, so 1 or 2 power stone is enough, and you canment too it is like just one time, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)
Thank you very much for all your support.
I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle???¡ã . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ???¡ã ???¡ã
Chapter 183 183: Innate Ability!
Power stonesa?o???a?o???a?o???a?o???
-----
As Elizabeth continued to unleash bolts of light at her, Ruby remained focused and alert, constantly on the move and evading the attacks with calcted movements.
She was determined to find an opening and strike back with her own deadly weapons. Despite the pain and danger, Ruby found herself exhrated by the intensity of the battle, eager to test her limits and get more advantage andstly win.
Ruby was aware that light was a poison for demons, and so she knew that she couldn''t stay in the area for too long. She had to avoid being hit by Elizabeth''s rays of light, no matter how pleasurable they might be. With her quick reflexes, Ruby dodged the bolts of light and positioned herself in a defensive stance. She was ready to parry Elizabeth''s daggers with her own gauntlets.
The sh of metal produced a shower of sparks as the two sets of weapons met. Ruby''s metal gauntlets, fashioned into sharp ws and talons, were designed to be deadly. As the two fighters circled each other, Elizabeth lunged forward, brandishing her daggers. Ruby was ready, however, and she met the attack head-on. She parried Elizabeth''s daggers with her own gauntlets and countered with a swift kick.
The sharp ws on the bottom of her metal boots pointed upwards, and as she kicked, she aimed for Elizabeth''s midsection. The kicknded with a resounding thud, causing Elizabeth to stagger backwards. Ruby saw her opportunity and pressed her advantage, moving in for the kill.
The sound of shing metal echoed throughout the battlefield as Elizabeth and Ruby continued their intense duel. Although their blows didn''t inflict significant damage on each other, they both endured a considerable amount of pain. Elizabeth gritted her teeth and lunged forward with her daggers, attacking Ruby with a series of rapid strikes. However, the crimson subus was too quick and agile, dodging and parrying each of Elizabeth''s attacks with ease.
In a desperate attempt to gain an advantage, Elizabeth channelled her power into one of her daggers, surrounding it with a brilliant light. She then swung the de in the opposite direction, catching Ruby off-guard and slicing her left forearm. The subus winced in agony, but her pain only seemed to fuel her rage.
Ruby retaliated with a fierce kick, her razor-sharp ws aimed towards Elizabeth''s abdomen. However, the fallen angel was able to dodge the attack, causing Ruby to miss her mark. Despite her failure, Ruby relished the fight, feeling alive in the midst of the chaos. She despised the angels for their power, yet she couldn''t help but admire their effectiveness in battle.
The ability to wield magic was an incredibly rare and coveted trait in most humanoid species. However, the innate magical ability was limited to only a small portion of the poption, excluding humans, demons, and most other humanoids. One of the few species that possessed this capability was angels. From the moment they were born, angels had an intrinsic capacity to wield light magic, summoning it from the very centre and soul of their being.
One unique aspect of angels'' magical ability was that they did not require the recitation of any incantations to use their light magic. Unlike many other magical species who relied on spoken words and gestures to channel their power, angels were able to tap into their innate abilities without any external prompts.
This innate magical ability was not only limited to light magic. Some angels, like Aureal, had the capacity to wield both light and evil magic without the need for incantations. This was a testament to the strength and versatility of the angelic race, and it set them apart from most other magical beings.
After exchanging numerous blows, the fight escted into a grappling match, with both Ruby and Elizabeth clinging to each other with all their might in an effort toe out on top. The stakes were high, and neither of them could afford to let go or lose the power struggle, as the consequences would be fatal.
They were locked in a fierce battle, with both of them sweating profusely as they exerted every ounce of their strength. It was as if they were participating in the most gruelling arm wrestling match ever, with neither of them giving an inch.
Their muscles bulged with effort as they strained against each other, their faces contorted in determination and pain. The sound of theirboured breathing filled the air as they battled on, each refusing to give up even an inch of ground.
As they grappled, Elizabeth''s wings were spread wide, pping furiously in an effort to maintain her bnce and gain an advantage over Ruby. Meanwhile, Ruby''s tailshed out, coiling around Elizabeth''s leg in an attempt to trip her up.
The struggle continued for what felt like an eternity, neitherbatant willing to give up or let go. Their eyes were locked in a fierce stare, each one daring the other to make a move.
"That''s interesting! Please keep me entertained for a little while longer, thank you!" As Ruby gained the advantage over Elizabeth, she taunted her with a sly grin on her face.
Elizabeth''s frustration grew as she struggled to break free and regain control of the match. She was so focused on the grappling that she was neglecting her ability to summon her light magic.
Despite her innate magical ability, Elizabeth also knew how to recite incantations. In fact, she had been trained in various forms of magic, including incantation-based spells.
----
(A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is pretty enough we just have to increase fan value on the novel, so 1 or 2 power stone is enough, and you canment too it is like just one time, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)
Thank you very much for all your support.
I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle???¡ã . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ???¡ã ???¡ã
Chapter 184 184: Elizabeths End!
Power stonesa?o???a?o???a?o???a?o???
-----
Despite her innate magical ability, Elizabeth also knew how to recite incantations. In fact, she had been trained in various forms of magic, including incantation-based spells.
However, in the heat of the moment, she was relying solely on her physical strength and grappling skills to overpower Ruby.
As the match continued, Elizabeth began to realize her mistake. She knew that if she didn''t summon her light magic soon, she would be at a disadvantage. She took a deep breath and closed her eyes, focusing all of her energy on summoning the magic within her.
With a burst of energy, Elizabeth broke free from Ruby''s grasp and unleashed a powerful st of light towards her opponent. Ruby was caught off guard and stumbled backwards, giving Elizabeth the opportunity to strike with her daggers.
The two continued their intense battle, with Elizabeth using her light magic to her advantage while Ruby relied on her agility and cunning to evade her attacks. Despite the odds against her, Ruby remained confident and determined toe out on top.
"Light of a thousand suns... Heaven''s own door be closed to me..." Elizabeth''s focus was entirely on her incantation as she chanted the words of her mantra. She knew that if she wanted to defeat Ruby, she needed to summon all the power that was within her. Her eyes were fixed on Ruby''s face, watching for any hint of fear or worry.
On the other hand, Ruby was usually fearless in the face of danger. However, the power of Elizabeth''s magic was causing her thoughts to race. She could feel a growing sense of unease within her as she watched the intense focus with which Elizabeth was reciting her incantation.
"I call upon the elegance and light that is uniquely Muspell!" Suddenly, Elizabeth''s voice became louder and more powerful as she called upon the elegance and light of Muspell.
The points of her daggers began to glow, and a bright sh of light erupted from the des, illuminating the entire area. Ruby immediately felt the shift in the dynamic of their grappling match, as Elizabeth''s increased strength and power overpowered her.
Elizabeth''s daggers, infused with Muspell''s light, unleashed a blinding sh that hit Ruby. The subus tried to shield her eyes, but the intensity of the light was too much for her to handle.
She let out a blood-curdling scream as the searing light pierced through her skin, causing unbearable pain. Elizabeth could hear the agonizing cries of her adversary, which were music to her ears.
As the light faded away, Elizabeth slowly opened her eyes, still adjusting to the sudden darkness. She saw Ruby lying on the ground, writhing in pain.
The subus had suffered a fatal blow, and it seemed like she was about to breathe herst. Elizabeth took a deep breath and tried to calm herself, knowing that this was the moment she had been waiting for.
However, just as she was about to take a step forward, Elizabeth felt a sharp ache on the back of her neck. It was a sudden and unexpected pain that took her by surprise.
She instinctively reached for the back of her neck, trying to locate the source of the pain. As she touched the spot, she felt something sticky and warm on her fingers. It was blood. Elizabeth''s heart raced as she realized that someone had attacked her from behind.
As Elizabeth''s fingers touched the puncture marks on the back of her neck, she felt a shiver run down her spine. The realization of what had just happened hit her like a ton of bricks.
Ruby had managed to sink her fangs into her flesh and rip off a chunk of her neck. She gasped in pain as blood oozed from the wound, staining her skin and clothes.
Elizabeth''s eyes darted towards Ruby, who was writhing on the ground in agony. The light magic had indeed worked, causing two significant wounds on her opponent.
The first wound was a deep cut on her right arm, severing it from the elbow down. The amputated arm was still moving uncontrobly on the ground, as if trying to grasp something.
Elizabeth''s mind raced as she struggled to maintain herposure. She knew that she had to act fast before Ruby regained her strength.
With a deep breath, she summoned her light magic once again, this time directing it towards the writhing arm on the ground. The light magic enveloped the dismembered limb, causing it to burst into mes and disintegrate into ashes.
Despite the gruesome sight, Elizabeth felt a sense of relief wash over her as she knew that the danger had passed. However, she couldn''t shake off the memory of the fangs sinking into her neck and the pain that followed. She knew that she had to be more careful in the future, especially when dealing with opponents who possessed such deadly weapons.
The second wound was a grotesque sight, as arge patch of skin was missing from Ruby''s side. Elizabeth had bitten off a chunk of flesh, leaving a bloody and raw cavity that was now visible on the fallen angel''s body. The wounds on Ruby''s body were severe, and the blood loss from her arm and side were substantial.
As the life began to fade away from Elizabeth''s body, she managed to give her assant a finalpliment before she breathed herst breath. Even in her weakened state, Elizabeth recognized Ruby''s impressive fighting skills and admired her for them. She reflected on the two individuals in her life who had helped her be the person she was now.
----
(A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is pretty enough we just have to increase fan value on the novel, so 1 or 2 power stone is enough, and you canment too it is like just one time, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)
Thank you very much for all your support.
I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle???¡ã . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ???¡ã ???¡ã
Chapter 185 185: That Whore!
Power stonesa?o???a?o???a?o???a?o???
-----
As the life began to fade away from Elizabeth''s body, she managed to give her assant a finalpliment before she breathed herst breath. Even in her weakened state, Elizabeth recognized Ruby''s impressive fighting skills and admired her for them. She reflected on the two individuals in her life who had helped her be the person she was now.
They were her mentor, a wise and powerful angel who had taught her how to harness her innate magic abilities, and her childhood friend, a human who had shown her kindness and eptance when others had shunned her for being different.
Despite the agony of her injuries and the knowledge that her time was limited, Elizabeth was at peace with herself.
She knew that she had lived a full life, had fought for what she believed in, and had left a legacy that would be remembered by those who had known her.
As her eyes closed for the final time, Elizabeth felt a sense of contentment wash over her, knowing that she had made a difference in the world.
''Archibald...? I do love you, and the fact that you led me to sin was a good thing for me. Despite the fact that I havee to know that I loved her more... Thank you so much.'' Elizabeth''sst thoughts before passing away were directed towards Archibald, expressing her love and gratitude for leading her down a path of sin that ultimately shaped her.
Despite realizing that she loved someone else more, she acknowledged the positive impact that Archibald had on her life.
These thoughts were interrupted by Ruby''s words, as she expressed her satisfaction with the taste of Elizabeth''s blood and her need for rest.
"It was... Sooooo delicious! It is imperative for me to get a lengthy snooze right now." Ruby said looking at Elizabeth.
Ruby had never before faced such a challenging opponent, having sustained numerous wounds during their fight.
Despite this, she felt a sense of aplishment and satisfaction in her victory over Elizabeth, and eagerly looked forward to the rest that she needed.
Ruby''s words were a stark contrast to the seriousness of Elizabeth''sst thoughts, highlighting the stark difference in personalities between the two characters.
The silence that followed was deafening, as the only sound that could be heard was Ruby''s slow breathing. Elizabeth''s lifeless bodyy motionless on the ground, a testament to the brutality of the fight that had taken ce.
The sun had now set, casting an eerie glow over the scene, and it was clear that life would never be the same for those involved in this deadly encounter.
Despite her doubts about her ability to survive, Ruby knew that she had to take action if she wanted to live. She had to cast a spell on herself that would allow her to endure the pain and prolong her life.
With this spell, her allies would have enough time to reattach her severed leg and stitch up her wounds. She closed her eyes and focused all her energy on the spell.
As she cast the spell, Ruby could feel the pain slowly subsiding. It was still there, but it was more bearable now. She knew that this was not a permanent solution and that she had to find a way to defeat Asmodea if she wanted to survive.
But as she looked over at the ongoing fight, it seemed that Asmodea was losing. Despite her best efforts, she was unable to overpower her opponent, who seemed to be gaining the upper hand.
Ruby knew that if Asmodea lost, there would be no chance of survival for either of them. She had to do something, and she had to do it fast.
----
Reginald and Asmodea were still locked in a tense confrontation, and the atmosphere between them was charged with hostility. They took a brief break from their fight to exchange some words about the oue of Elizabeth''s battle against Ruby.
"Tsk, tsk. Elizabeth lost, wasn''t she?" Reginald was quick to taunt Elizabeth, asking if she had lost the fight.
Asmodea''s response was surprising, as she did not share Reginald''s hostility towards Elizabeth.
"Are you going to call her trash and scold her dead body for losing?" Instead, she asked him if he intended to insult a dead body. Her question implied that Elizabeth had been defeated and killed in the fight, and Reginald''s words were inappropriate and disrespectful.
"Oh, it won''t work this time. Despite the fact that she lost... And failed terribly to boot. I am familiar with the name Ruby, and from what I understand, she is a difficult adversary topete against." Reginald''s tone changed slightly as he responded to Asmodea''sment. He admitted that Elizabeth had indeed failed in her fight against Ruby, but he also acknowledged the difficulty of the opponent she had faced.
He seemed to give credit to Ruby for her victory and acknowledged that Elizabeth had been outmatched.
"So I''ll give her credit for kicking the shit out of that whore, since it appears as like she''s about to go over at any moment now. What delight!" However, his choice of words was still callous and insensitive, as he referred to Elizabeth as a ''whore'' and expressed delight at her impending defeat.
Overall, the exchange between Reginald and Asmodea revealed their differing attitudes towards their opponents and towards the violence of their fights. Asmodea showed somepassion and respect for her fallen enemy, while Reginald remained callous and focused on his own enjoyment of the fight.
----
(A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is pretty enough we just have to increase fan value on the novel, so 1 or 2 power stone is enough, and you canment too it is like just one time, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)
Thank you very much for all your support.
I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle???¡ã . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ???¡ã ???¡ã
Chapter 186 186: Sleeping Spell !
Power stonesa?o???a?o???a?o???a?o???
-----
Overall, the exchange between Reginald and Asmodea revealed their differing attitudes towards their opponents and towards the violence of their fights. Asmodea showed somepassion and respect for her fallen enemy, while Reginald remained callous and focused on his own enjoyment of the fight.
Asmodea, the more seductive of the two fighters, stretched out her body and let out anguid yawn before resuming her stance. "The spirit of this sword, you shall no longer remain dormant. No longer," she intoned. "Awaken your genuine will to fight and you will achieve triumph!"
For centuries, swords and weapons of all kinds have been endowed with a mystical power that could only be unlocked by those who knew the secrets of the weapon or had battled with it for a long time.
The sword''s powery in its spirit, which was thought to be linked to the wielder''s own spirit. Asmodea understood this, and she had spent many years honing her skills and developing a deep bond with her sword. She knew how to unlock its power and how to use it to her advantage in battle.
The power that weapons can bestow upon their wielders has been a subject of fascination for many throughout history. It was believed that these powers were influenced by various factors, such as the personality, experience, and intentions of the weapon''s previous owners.
As for Asmodea and the Wace Sword, the powers that the sword possessed were linked to themander of Scottish rebellions in medieval Britain.
The sword had the reputation of giving its owner authority over mists, but Asmodea, who had only been with the sword for two years, had yet to unlock this particr ability.
Despite this, Asmodea refused to give up on the sword''s potential. She spent countless hours trying to decipher the sword''s enigmas and unlock its true power.
Through her unwavering dedication and perseverance, she was able to learn how to control the mists emanating from the sword to the fullest extent possible, despite her limited time with the weapon.
Asmodea was now able to summon mists onmand, which gave her a unique advantage in battle. The mists provided cover, allowed her to disorient her enemies, and even served as a medium for her spells.
Asmodea knew that there was still much to learn about the Wace Sword, but for now, she was content with the progress she had made in understanding and mastering its secrets.
"You got that right. Your weapon is pretty famous like you imed. Let''s DO THI-" Reginald was about to finish what he was about to say something to Asmodea about her weapon when suddenly he stopped talking.
Asmodea noticed the change in his behavior and followed his gaze. To her surprise, the blue monster that was fighting against Ruby had fallen to the ground, revealing Ruby''s bloody and injured body.
Reginald was about to speak again, but Ruby interrupted him with a weak voice. "Shut uuuuup! You are such a pain in the neck," she said, using all her remaining strength to talk.
Asmodea''s voice dripped with amusement as she looked down at Reginald''s motionless form. "You had your fun, I suppose. But you really should have let me use my sword before you intervened," she remarked, a sly smile ying at the corners of her mouth.
Ruby''s condition had worsened considerably, her battered and bloody body wracked with pain. She knew that in order to recover, she needed to rest and recuperate as quickly as possible.
"I really need to sleep now. Can you please do that thing you do to put me into a deep sleep? I don''t think I can hold on much longer without some rest," she pleaded with Asmodea.
Asmodea nodded in understanding, her expression softening slightly. "Of course, I''ll perform the spell. Just hold on a little longer," she reassured Ruby.
With a few deft movements of her hands, she began to chant an incantation that would send Ruby into a deep sleep, slowing down all of her physical processes and allowing her body to focus on healing.
Ruby''s eyes fluttered closed as the spell took effect, her breathing slowing down and her muscles rxing.
The incantation she used was one of her own creation, and it had a significant impact on Ruby''s physical state.
The charm had the power to put Ruby into a deep sleep that couldst for an extended period of time, essentially slowing down her body''s functions to an almostplete halt.
The spell was incredibly useful in Ruby''s current situation as it would give her body the necessary time to recover from the numerous wounds she had sustained in her recent battle.
Inbination with medical attention, the deep sleep would provide her body with the ideal environment for healing to take ce.
Asmodea had mastered this technique over many years of practice and research into the mystical arts, and she knew that it was one of the most powerful spells she had ever created.
As she uttered the incantation, the energy from her body flowed into Ruby''s, and a warm,forting sensation washed over Ruby as she fell into a deep sleep.
"The moon may be down, the sun may be up," Asmodea repeated the incantation, her voice soft and soothing. "However, the time of your rxation ising," she added, her tone filled with hope and confidence that Ruby would recover from her wounds ande back stronger than ever before.
----
(A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is pretty enough we just have to increase fan value on the novel, so 1 or 2 power stone is enough, and you canment too it is like just one time, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)
Thank you very much for all your support.
I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle???¡ã . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ???¡ã ???¡ã
Chapter 187 187: Take Him As Hostage!
Power stonesa?o???a?o???a?o???a?o???
-----
"The moon may be down, but the sun may be up," Asmodea repeated the incantation, her voice soft and soothing. "However, the time of your rxation ising," she added, her tone filled with hope and confidence that Ruby would recover from her wounds ande back stronger than ever before.
After casting the spell on Ruby, Asmodea carefully ced her on a smooth rock to rest. The location was chosen carefully, as it was hidden away in a partially submerged room with a sturdy roof that could protect her from any potential danger that might arise. Ruby could now sleep soundly, without any concern about the Vanishing Storm reappearing.
Asmodea then turned her attention to Reginald, who was still recovering from his injuries. "Don''t worry about me, I''ll be fine," Reginald replied weakly. "Thank you for your concern, Asmodea."
Asmodea ignored his response and instead positioned a small gem next to Ruby. It was a signaling device that would allow them to locate her again in the future.
"We wille back for you, Ruby," she promised. "And as for you, Reginald of the Parish, don''t think for a second that you''re safe. If you cross us again, I won''t hesitate to end your life."
Reginald nodded weakly, too injured to do much else. Asmodea turned away from him and began to make preparations for their next move. There was still much to be done, and she couldn''t afford to waste any more time.
Asmodea was taken aback by the sound of Sitri''s voice. It had been quite some time since they hadst spoken, and Asmodea had been worried about her friend''s well-being. "Sitri!!?" Asmodea asked with surprise and relief evident in her tone.
Sitri responded with a light chuckle, "Yes, it''s me. I''m sorry I''ve been out of touch for so long."
Asmodea was quick to put Sitri''s previous disappearance behind her, and the two goddesses began to catch up on what had happened during their time apart. It was during this conversation that Asmodea learned of Reginald''s plight and was quick to offer her apologies.
"I''m sorry that I let a reputable member of the Daughters of Lust be knocked unconscious in such a manner," Asmodea said, her tone apologetic and concerned. "Do I have reason to believe that the venom has been extracted from your body?"
Sitri confirmed that she had managed to extract the venom from Reginald''s body and that he was recovering well. "Hey, what''s up? Let''s not murder him yet," Sitri joked, lightening the mood.
"Yes, it is a great stroke of luck that the poison turned out to be of the type that did not cause death, and that it did not remain in the body for very long." Sitri''s voice was quiet as she spoke, expressing relief at the fact that the poison was not fatal and did not linger in her body for long.
She attributed this to being lucky, as only 45 minutes had passed between the time she was poisoned and when she regained consciousness after the battle had ended.
Asmodea nodded in agreement and then turned her attention to the captive, Reginald. "Let''s bind him up so that he can''t move or use his tattoos," she said. "From what you saw during your slumber, if he can''t fight back, it should be considered a loss for his team. We should use him as a hostage or for any resources he may have avable."
Sitri thought for a moment before responding. "Yes, that sounds like a good n. We should also search him for any useful items or information that he may have on him."
Asmodea and Sitri proceeded to tie up Reginald with the rope that they had taken from Elizabeth''s body. The knot was tight, and Reginald had no chance of escaping.
As he slowly opened his eyes, he realized the gravity of the situation he was in. His captors, Asmodea and Sitri, were standing in front of him, armed and ready to act.
Reginald let out a frustrated "Fuck" as he took in his surroundings. He knew he had been outmatched, and there was little he could do now to change the situation.
Asmodea then took charge and suggested they proceed with caution, warning their captive that they would not hesitate to harm him if he tried anything funny.
Asmodea drew her sword and pointed it menacingly at Reginald, who was nowpletely at their mercy. "The people are saying to all of their captives, ''Come with us the easy way, and you won''t be harmed,''" she announced, her tone firm and confident.
It was clear that she was enjoying the power dynamic of the situation, relishing in the control she now had over Reginald.
Sitri''s eyebrows furrowed in irritation as she looked at Reginald, the one who had poisoned her earlier. The frustration was evident in her expression as she spoke.
"If we manage to survive thispetition, we may spare your life. But that will only happen if you remain still and keep your mouth shut when we ask you to," she warned him, her voice cold and stern.
Reginald gave a frustrated sigh and rolled his eyes, a look of disgust evident on his face. Despite the fact that he appeared to harbour no ill will towards his captors, the mere fact that he was in such a situation seemed to be irking him.
----
(A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is pretty enough we just have to increase fan value on the novel, so 1 or 2 power stone is enough, and you canment too it is like just one time, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)
Thank you very much for all your support.
I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle???¡ã . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ???¡ã ???¡ã
Chapter 188 188: Info On Enemy Side!
Power stonesa?o???a?o???a?o???a?o???
-----
Asmodea noticed the look on his face and decided to address him. "Do not underestimate us, Reginald. You may have some tricks up your sleeve, but we have faced much worse than you before," she said, her voiceced with confidence.
Reginald didn''t say anything in response, but the look on his face was enough to tell them that he wasn''t impressed. Asmodea and Sitri exchanged nces, both knowing that they had a tough battle ahead of them if they were toe out on top. With Reginald now securely bound, they set off on their journey, hoping toe across other captives that they could add to their group to increase their chances of survival.
"The only reason the poison I gave you was able to leave your system was because I passed out. Since the snakes that are attached to my arms are the source of the poison, I must continue to exert effort in order for the poison to remain effective. This is a free piece of advice for you. When are we going to get this show on the road?" Sitri spoke to Reginald in a serious tone, making it clear that she was not pleased with him.
"Not just yet. Please tell me where the other members of your group are and what skills they have. I really don''t want this to be a Limbra situation, so let''s try to get along for the time being, mmmk?" Asmodea said as she began to go through the motions of her evil cop impersonation.
"Eh, considering the fact that I detest the idea of being tormented, which is what I believe being a Limbra will entail, and that I do not enjoy passing away... It won''t bother me if I tell you. We had decided to go our own ways with Avndor and Luce not too long ago, and Elizabeth and I had followed suit." Reginald said stopping at middle and then continued.
"Regarding the other members of the group, I have no idea what they are doing. Although it seems that one of us saw Yaotl, the man who was dressed as a jaguar, the other day. Veronica passed away, give or take a few of hours, just now. Huh, that''s weird. Good for you, eh?" Reginald''s words came out clear and unwavering; he did not feel any allegiance to the individuals who had only recently been his allies.
As he proceeded, he licked the tip of his tongue and said, "As for abilities... I know very little of our temporary allies. In light of the fact that Elizabeth and Veronica have passed away, I do not believe it is necessary to tell you about them; I feel the same way. Archibald is an extremely good swordsman who also possesses a working knowledge of some fundamental but effective fire magic."
"Thaddeus, who I loathe... Lucifer is the only one who understands the reason why he is friends with Archibald and Elizabeth. Thaddeus maintains business rtionships with a wide variety of unsettling species. I shiver when I think about his most powerful ones, or more urately, his most bizarre ones. Since I have no idea what Yaotl and Chigaru are, I won''t bother talking about them. Luce is a Djinn and uses a form of summoning magic that is somewhatparable to that used by Thaddeus, but to call forth beings who aren''t entirelyposed of organic matter. And Avndor wields Old Age, despite the fact that I have no clue why he possesses it." Reginald finished.
Asmodea and Sitri were shocked to hear Reginald''s final description of his weapon, which stood out from all the others. The inscription on the de read, "Lord''s personal sword... Given to him by Death himself," which left them both surprised and intrigued.
Even sitri, who had been quiet up until now, was taken aback by this revtion. "Father''s sword, how in the-! Arazra..." she muttered, unable to finish her sentence.
Asmodea was quick to ask Reginald about the history of the sword and how he came to possess it. She was curious to know more about this mysterious weapon and its connection to Death. However, Reginald was reluctant to share any more information, and instead remained silent with a grim expression on his face.
Asmodea''s eyes widened in amazement while Sitri clenched her fists in anger. They were both equally curious about Avndor and why Arazra had entrusted him with one of the seven most powerful weapons in the seven rings.
The history of the seven rings was shrouded in mystery, and not much was known about them except for the fact that each Ruler of Sin had received a unique piece of Death''s scythe as a gift a long time ago. The scythe was divided into seven pieces, each representing a different sin. Death had given the rulers the freedom to use the weapons in any way they saw fit, whether it meant passing them on to someone else or keeping them for safekeeping.
The sword that Avndor was wielding was one of these pieces, and it was inscribed with the words "Lord''s personal sword... Given to him by Death himself." This only added to the mystery of Avndor and his connection to Arazra.
Asmodea and Sitri exchanged a nce, wondering what other secrets the Seven Rings might hold and how they could be used to their advantage in thepetition. But for now, they needed to focus on the task at hand and figure out their next move.
----
(A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is pretty enough we just have to increase fan value on the novel, so 1 or 2 power stone is enough, and you canment too it is like just one time, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)
Thank you very much for all your support.
I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle???¡ã . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ???¡ã ???¡ã
Chapter 189 189: Swords! By DEATH Himself!
Power stonesa?o???a?o???a?o???a?o???
-----
Asmodea and Sitri exchanged a nce, wondering what other secrets the Seven Rings might hold and how they could be used to their advantage in thepetition. But for now, they needed to focus on the task at hand and figure out their next move.
The Seven Rulers of Sin were each gifted a unique piece of Death''s scythe a long time ago. Asmodeus, the Lord of Lust, was given the gift of old age in the form of a simple yet elegant de. Although it is a straightforward weapon, it is considered to be one of the most mysterious and unusual of all the seven weapons.
On the other hand, Lucifer, the Prince of Pride, demanded a sacrifice in exchange for his weapon. Despite its ferocity, the weapon is known for its stoic appearance. Nyssa had mentioned earlier that the Altruism of Pride currently possesses it.
Each of the seven weapons is unique and bears a special significance to its owner. The fact that they were gifted by Death himself only adds to their mystique and power. The group wondered what kind of person Avndor must be to wield the weapon bestowed upon him by Death.
Leviathan, the Emporer of Jealousy, was gifted the weapon of Famine. This weapon takes the form of a whip, but it is far from an ordinary one. It is a weapon that is feared for its immense power, and it has been used to conquer numerous cities and break countless sieges. The whip is said to be incredibly effective in reaping the lives of its enemies, leaving nothing but destruction in its wake.
As for Beelzebub, the General of Gluttony, he was rewarded with a burden, which takes the form of a halberd. This weapon is extremely versatile and can change its shape at will, providing the wielder with a variety of different ''heads'' to choose from.
The power of this halberd is unpredictable, making it a dangerous weapon in the hands of an experienced fighter. It is said that the weapon possesses the ability to transform into a swarm of insects, which can be used to swarm and overwhelm an enemy.
Mammon, the Governor of Greed, was entrusted with the weapon of Destruction, a fearsome hammer that can cause significant harm and destruction. Despite its intimidating nature, it is considered to be one of the most powerful weapons if used with precision and uracy.
Satan, as the Warmaster of Wrath, was granted the weapon of Strife, a sharp and lightning-fast cannon. It is a unique weapon, so powerful that none of the previous or current Warmasters have been able to wield it to its full potential since it was created.
The power of this weapon is so immense that it is believed to be capable of causing a significant impact on the oue of any battle.
Both weapons were part of the seven weapons that Death gifted to the Rulers of Sin, and they held immense power in the hands of their respective wielders.
Each weapon represented the unique traits and abilities of their respective Rulers and served as a testament to their prowess and authority.
The Seven Weapons of Sin were revered and feared throughout the Seven Rings, and those who possessed them were considered to be the most powerful beings in existence.
Belphegor, the King of Sloth, was granted the gift of Decay in the form of a sickle. This weapon exudes a sense of ominousness and mncholy. Its power is said to be unmatched and unstoppable, leaving its victims with no chance of survival.
Despite the clear descriptions and histories of each of the seven weapons, there was one rumour that remained unconfirmed. Death never confirmed nor denied its existence, leaving many to specte about its true nature.
The rumour suggested that there was an eighth weapon, one that was more powerful than the seven already known.
This weapon was said to be so elusive and enigmatic that none of the Rulers of Sin, nor any of the countless experts who tried to uncover its existence, were sessful in finding it.
The mystery surrounding the eighth weapon had be a source of fascination and dread among those who knew of it.
It was believed that whoever wielded this weapon would have the power to surpass even the Rulers of Sin themselves, bing an unstoppable force capable of dominating the seven rings of Hell.
But until someone could uncover the truth about the eighth weapon, it would remain nothing more than a legend, shrouded in secrecy and uncertainty.
The idea that all seven weapons could reassemble into Death''s Scythe was nothing more than a legend, one that had been passed down through the ages but had never been confirmed by any official sources.
The possibility of such an event urring was extremely unlikely, and many dismissed it as pure fantasy.
Despite this, the fact that Arazra had entrusted one of these powerful weapons to a mercenary was both shocking and inexplicable. These weapons were known to be incredibly potent, and only the most skilled and powerful individuals were thought to be worthy of wielding them.
To give such a weapon to a stranger seemed like an unwise decision, and it was difficult toprehend why Arazra had chosen to do so.
Nevertheless, there was no denying that the mercenary in question must have possessed some kind of talent or skill to have earned Arazra''s trust and been entrusted with such a powerful weapon.
----
(A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is pretty enough we just have to increase fan value on the novel, so 1 or 2 power stone is enough, and you canment too it is like just one time, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)
Thank you very much for all your support.
I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle???¡ã . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ???¡ã ???¡ã
Chapter 190 190: Arrogant Prick!
Power stonesa?o???a?o???a?o???a?o???
-----
Nevertheless, there was no denying that the mercenary in question must have possessed some kind of talent or skill to have earned Arazra''s trust and been entrusted with such a powerful weapon.
Asmodea confided in Sitri about her thoughts on the situation. "I knew that Old Age disappeared about a year after our Lord''s death, but the fact that it ended up in the hands of the Lord''s son is remarkable," she said.
Sitri nodded in agreement. "It''s quite the coincidence, but it seems like he''s put it to good use," he replied.
Asmodea scoffed. "He may be skilled, but he has no right to wield that sword. It wasn''t meant for him," she said, irritation creeping into her voice.
"Perhaps he feels entitled to all of our father''s possessions," Sitri suggested.
"He''s an arrogant little prick," Asmodea spat.
Reginald maintained a cautious demeanor as he observed his captors, Sitri and Asmodea, while the former was venting her frustrations on her brother.
Reginald had recently discovered that Sitri''s true name was Trash, and he pondered whether it would be wiser for him to use her real name instead.
The constraints were so tight that he could not move a muscle, not even his fingers, which were individually restrained.
Reginald realized that his only hope of surviving this ordeal was to put aside his pride and acquiesce to their demands.
He had to find a way to appease them and hopefully earn their trust, but it would not be an easy task. The weight of his predicament was heavy on his shoulders, and he felt a sense of helplessness creeping over him.
Sitri nodded her head in agreement before turning her attention to Reginald, "It makes no difference as to the reason why; for the time being, all that is important is that we find out where the sword is and retrieve it. What''s up, is that you, Reginald? How were you able to determine that Veronica had passed away?"
Reginald took a deep breath before answering, "Well, instead of exining how I will be able to aplish that, how about I simply tell you that I will be able to show you where the other members of my group are? Despite their being just Archibald and Thaddeus."
Asmodea raised an eyebrow at Reginald''s statement, "Are you suggesting that you will betray yourpanions in exchange for your freedom?"
Reginald''s lips twisted into a bitter smile, "I am suggesting that I am willing to do whatever it takes to survive. And if that means giving you information about myrades, then so be it."
Sitri leaned in closer to Reginald, her voice low and dangerous, "Don''t y games with us. If you are lying to us, I will make sure you suffer a fate worse than death."
Reginald gulped nervously, knowing that Sitri wasn''t someone to be trifled with. He tried to keep hisposure as he answered, "I assure you, I am not lying."
Reginald then proceeded to provide his petty exnation on why, saying, "I don''t particrly care for men. I only became a member of this organisation because of Veronica and Elizabeth, and since both of them have passed away, I don''t see any need to continue showing any allegiance to the other people in this group."
Sitri cocked an eyebrow and said, "You are most certainly a demon." Whatever it is, lead us in the direction of the nearest one. It would be wonderful if we could finish this up in its entirety before the advent of the Disappearing Storm.
Reginald shifted his gaze away from Sitri, unable to hide his difort at the demon''s statement. "Yes, I am a demon," he admitted reluctantly, "but my personal preferences have nothing to do with our current mission."
Asmodea interrupted, "Enough chitchat. Reginald, lead us to yourpanions."
As a result, Reginald walked at a rapid speed as he led Asmodea and Sitri away from the area in which they were searching for one of their fellow soldiers.
-----
Aureal, a beautiful yet pale Fallen Angel, spoke with conviction, "Give me control of this odious creature and his vile minions." Her words were strong and unwavering, leaving no room for doubt. The creature she referred to was Thaddeus, a demon of Gluttony.
It was Thaddeus who had led the initial attack on Jessica and her twopanions. His ambush was hastily set up with a group of monstrous creatures that did not seem to be affiliated with any of the rings.
Despite being a demon of Gluttony, Thaddeus was oddly thin, with a slender build that contrasted with his demonic nature. He had a peculiar bluish-green mane on the side of his head that was styled to resemble a crown, pointing skyward.
Aureal''s request for control of Thaddeus and his minions hinted at her intentions to take charge of the situation. Her presence exuded authority, and it was clear that she was a force to be reckoned with.
As the group of adventurers faced off against Thaddeus and his minions, it remained to be seen how Aureal''s involvement would affect the oue of the battle.
Thaddeus, the Gluttony demon, had a rather unusual appearance. He was dressed in a dark blue jumper with buttons and wore thin, baggy trousers that pped around his legs. He didn''t bother with any shoes or armor, but despite his disheveled and revolting appearance, he exuded an air of confidence.
----
(A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is pretty enough we just have to increase fan value on the novel, so 1 or 2 power stone is enough, and you canment too it is like just one time, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)
Thank you very much for all your support.
I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle???¡ã . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ???¡ã ???¡ã
Chapter 191 191: Call Upon Thy!
Power stonesa?o???a?o???a?o???a?o???
-----
Thaddeus, the Gluttony demon, had a rather unusual appearance. He was dressed in a dark blue jumper with buttons and wore thin, baggy trousers that pped around his legs. He didn''t bother with any shoes or armor, but despite his disheveled and revolting appearance, he exuded an air of confidence.
Aureal, a beautiful yet pallid Fallen Angel, described Thaddeus'' appearance to herpanions, Nyssa and Lauryn, as they continued their journey.
As they walked, a rodent-like monster suddenly sprang out from behind a boulder, attempting to attack Aureal.
She swiftly swung her hammer, bringing it down on the monster''s head, shattering its skull on impact. The creature''s blood began to boil as it came into contact with the searing heat of the sun.
Thaddeus'' strange and slender frame was entuated by the bluish-green mane on the side of his head, which was styled like a crown, jutting skyward.
Despite his seemingly fragile build, he had previously ambushed Jessica and herpanions with a group of vile creatures that didn''t seem to belong to any of the rings. But he appeared to be pretty confident even without any armor or weaponry.
As soon as the neers appeared, both Lauryn and Nyssa quickly took action to confront them. They knew they had to be prepared for whatever was toe, but also hoped for the best oue.
Despite the uncertainty of their opponents'' strength, it was clear that Aureal was the strongest among them, with her skills and power that came from being a Fallen Angel.
Nyssa felt a sense of difort in admitting that Lauryn had more authority than her, but she knew it was the truth. Lauryn had more experience and a stronger presence, making her a natural leader.
It was a fact that Nyssa had learned to ept and even respect. As for Aureal, it made sense for her to fight one of the demons, rather than the Djinn foe, given her strengths and abilities.
Nyssa was determined to engage inbat with Thaddeus, the demon possessing the sword they were searching for. She wanted to win the sword for her fianc??e, which she believed would make him happy.
She assured Lauryn that she would take care of Thaddeus, as he was the more troublesome of the two demons due to his countless repulsive and vexatious servant beings.
Lauryn nodded in agreement and took on the task of facing the Djinn foe. She knew that the Djinn was already on his way to her, and she prepared herself mentally and physically for the uing battle.
Meanwhile, Nyssa remained focused on Thaddeus and wondered why he carried the sword around with him. She shared her thoughts with Lauryn and expressed her desire to battle Thaddeus.
"Don''t worry, Nyssa. You can take him down," Lauryn said confidently. "And who knows? Maybe we''ll learn more about why he''s so attached to that sword in the process."
Lauryn''s eyes widened with excitement and anticipation as she watched the Djinn slowly making his way towards them. She knew that this would be no easy battle, but she was ready to face it head-on. Her brow furrowed in concentration as she tried to recall something that seemed to be at the tip of her tongue.
Finally, she remembered an ancient incantation that would give her the boost she needed to defeat the Djinn. "I agree," she said to Nyssa. "He does remind me of something, and I think I know just the thing to defeat him."
Lauryn took a deep breath and began to recite the incantation, her voice ringing out clearly and confidently.
"I call upon thy personal pact
Existing among those who are avoided and in the shadows
The unconquerable majesty of Wendigo!"
The Wendigo was a creature that had been created from people themselves, formed through an action that was frowned upon in the human world.
It possessed incredible strength, agility, and stamina, which made it a formidable opponent in the hunt. When Lauryn called upon the covenant of Wendigo, she was granted the same abilities that made the creature so powerful.
As the Djinn drew closer, Lauryn felt a surge of energy coursing through her veins. Her muscles bulged with newfound strength, and she felt more agile and nimble than ever before.
She raised her weapon, ready to face the Djinn in battle, and knew that with the power of Wendigo on her side, she could emerge victorious.
With a boost from the Wendigo pact, Lauryn leaped off a nearby rock, propelling herself towards the Djinn with incredible speed and agility.
Her de was aimed directly at the Djinn''s chest, poised to strike with deadly force. As she closed in on her opponent, the Djinn was taken aback by the sudden attack and his guard was momentarily down.
However, the Djinn quickly regained hisposure and was able to fend off Lauryn''s assault. The Djinn''s skin was an unusual shade, somewhere between tan and blue, and was adorned with intricate ck tribal tattoos that covered his entire body. His eyes glinted with a mix of surprise and admiration for Lauryn''s impressive disy of strength and skill.
Undeterred by her failed attack, Lauryn circled the Djinn warily, keeping her eyes fixed on his every move. She knew that the Djinn was a formidable opponent, and she would need to be quick and agile to avoid his attacks while waiting for an opening to strike.
----
(A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is pretty enough we just have to increase fan value on the novel, so 1 or 2 power stone is enough, and you canment too it is like just one time, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)
Thank you very much for all your support.
I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle???¡ã . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ???¡ã ???¡ã
Chapter 192 192: I Do Recognize You!
Power stonesa?o???a?o???a?o???a?o???
-----
Undeterred by her failed attack, Lauryn circled the Djinn warily, keeping her eyes fixed on his every move. She knew that the Djinn was a formidable opponent, and she would need to be quick and agile to avoid his attacks while waiting for an opening to strike.
In the world of Djinn, tattoos were a significant aspect of their culture as it determined their magical prowess. Their tattoos were unique to each Djinn and served as a reflection of their personality and power. The tattoos were also designed to be used in various summoning rituals, depending on the Djinn''s needs.
As for the Djinn they were facing, his tattoos were in ck ink, intricately designed and covering his entire body. The patterns were made up of tribal symbols that had a deep cultural significance in his society.
The tattoos on his arms were particrly prominent, and they seemed to move and writhe as if alive, emphasizing the Djinn''s magical nature.
The Djinn''s attire was also notable. He wore heavy leather straps that crisscrossed over his chest and back, leaving his arms bare.
His lower body was covered in a grey, thin robe that was wrinkled with age and had a simple closure at the waist. The sandals on his feet were in and unremarkable, indicating that the Djinn valued function over fashion.
The sceptre he held was the most striking aspect of his appearance. The staff extended out from a dark pearl at its end, radiating a powerful aura that suggested it was imbued with magical energy.
The Djinn held the sceptre with an air of authority, and it was evident that he was a formidable opponent. Despite Lauryn''s initial strike, the Djinn was quick to recover, and his focus was now solely on defending himself from her attacks.
"hmm... I do recognise you, you''re the daughter of Mistress Le Fay, correct?" As Lauryn heard the Djinn''s question, she was taken aback by how he seemed to know about her mother''s identity. She was indeed the daughter of a renowned witch named Morgana, but Lauryn had never know thest name, she just remembers the only first name of her Mother.
She couldn''t help but wonder how the Djinn knew about her mother''s identity, and she was filled with a mix of curiosity and apprehension.
"I humbly request you call me Luce." Djimm''s Introduced himself with the name Luce and tell me to call it by him in the future.
After introducing himself Luce smiled at Lauryn and nodded, "It is a pleasure to meet you, Lauryn. Your mother is quite well-known in certain circles, and her reputation precedes her. I have heard much about her abilities and exploits." He paused for a moment before continuing.
The fact that Lauryn was uncertain as to whether or not Luce''s supposition was right was something that shemunicated to the Djinn.
"I-I am not aware of the identity of my mother. Her name, or at least her first name, is Morgana, as far as I am aware. Also that she is a witch of incredible power and immortality, despite the fact that this is not who she really is." In Lauryn''s opinion, there was no reason for her to avoid responding to Luce''s inquiry.
"I see. There is however one approach that I am aware of to find out. Will you give me the time of day?" Luce disyed a posture of submission by spreading his arms out in front of him, indicating that he genuinely desired to discuss rather than fight, at least not just now.
Despite releasing the contract that was now controlling her, Lauryn did not put her de away; rather, she kept it at the ready. "Oh, could you kindly exin it to me? I am quite curious about the identity of my mother. She instructed me on a lot of different areas pertaining to witchcraft..."
"It''s clear that you had feelings for her." Luce added her two cents.
Luce replied while maintaining a glum expression on her face. "Then, if you are willing, please engage in a fight with me in which you give it your all. I shall be able to determine whether or not you are the genuine long-lost daughter of Mistress Le Fay based on the level of your talent and ability. Even yet, I have no doubt that you would have done that anyway." Following thosements, he took a defensive position, lifted his sceptre, and prepared himself for whatever Lauryn would throw at him.
''Fight him eh?'' This idea ran through Lauryn''s head a number of times until she finally let it go. She was willing to engage in physical conflict with him if that was the only way to learn the identity of her mother. Since Lauryn had firste into contact with Alex, she had been subject to the presence of demonic energy.
After Lauryn was questioned by the Djinn, she felt a strange energy influencing her. It wasn''t a negative energy, but rather something she had never experienced before.
The energy seemed toe from a source that was not of this world, and it was changing her. She felt a newfound power flowing through her veins that was beyond herprehension.
Despite the short time that this energy had been influencing her, Lauryn noticed a shift in her magical abilities. She had always been a powerful witch, but now she was even more potent.
----
(A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is pretty enough we just have to increase fan value on the novel, so 1 or 2 power stone is enough, and you canment too it is like just one time, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)
Thank you very much for all your support.
I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle???¡ã . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ???¡ã ???¡ã
Chapter 193 193: Formidable Deity!
Power stonesa?o???a?o???a?o???a?o???
-----
Despite the short time that this energy had been influencing her, Lauryn noticed a shift in her magical abilities. She had always been a powerful witch, but now she was even more potent.
The energy seemed to enhance her capabilities, making her stronger and more skilled in the maniption of magical energy. It was as if she had tapped into a hidden reserve of magical power that she had never essed before.
Lauryn was also discovering that she had an easier time manipting the magical essence of other worlds that were different from the human world. Her power was expanding beyond the limitations of the human world and into other realms.
This newfound ability was crucial for a witch as it allowed her to travel to different worlds and tap into their unique sources of magical energy. It was a skill that only the most powerful witches possessed, and Lauryn was now one of them.
Lauryn was grateful for the increased magical abilities that she had obtained through the energy that was now coursing through her veins.
It allowed her to fully take advantage of the pacts she had made and to ess her magical powers in ways that were impossible in the human world.
She was now able to conduct aplete summon without the risk of it altering her body, a feat that was once out of her reach.
With this newfound power, Lauryn summoned the most dangerous beast that she had ever made a pact with, a creature that had been lying dormant since theirst encounter.
It was a creature that Lauryn had struggled to control in the past, but with the boost of power from her pacts, she was confident that she could finally harness its full potential.
The thought of unleashing this beast filled her with both excitement and apprehension, but she knew that it was necessary if she wanted to defeat her enemies.
"I call upon thy firm pact
From the frozen wastnds of the north
I make a request of you, F??fnir"
In the ancientnguage, Lauryn spoke with a clear voice, asking for the benefits that were promised in the pact. She called upon the monster from the frozen wastnds of the north and requested that it give her its ice-cold breath, as well as other abilities promised in their pact.
"Not only should you offer me your ice-cold breath, but also...
But shake yourself awake and take a breath once again."
Lauryn''s eyes flickered with a fierce light as she spoke thest few words of the incantation, and she reached out with her mind to the beast she had called upon. The ground shook beneath her feet as the dragon began to stir, and Lauryn felt its presence drawing closer and closer.
F??fnir, a dragon made entirely of ice, is a prominent figure in Norse mythology. Although the circumstances surrounding Lauryn''s encounter with this formidable creature and the reason she decided to make a contract with it are unknown, calling upon the essence of such a contract, let alone a dragon, was a daunting task for Lauryn. In order to sustain herself and proceed, she had to ess her hidden reserves of energy.
However, Lauryn''s move was a high-stakes gamble that could end the game on the first move. Dragons, despite their incredible strength, were known for beingrge and unwieldy, making it easy for a nimble creature to dodge their attacks while moving swiftly.
Nheless, Lauryn was determined to take the risk and call upon F??fnir''s ice-cold breath, along with something else that was still unknown. The oue of this bold move remained uncertain, and there was no telling what challenges or surprisesy ahead for Lauryn.
The summoning of F??fnir had a tremendous impact on the area surrounding Lauryn and Luce. The ground trembled with such intensity that it felt like an earthquake was happening right underneath them.
Stones and rocks cracked and broke apart, sending showers of sand and dust flying into the air. The force of the summoning was so powerful that it created a gaping hole in the ground.
As the dust settled, two bright, azure spheres appeared in the gap. At first, Lauryn was unsure of what they could be, but as they moved, she realised they were F??fnir''s eyes.
The eyes wererge and unblinking, scanning the area with a sense of cold detachment. Lauryn couldn''t help but feel a shiver run down her spine at the sight of them.
The dragon''s presence was overwhelming, and she couldn''t help but wonder if she had made a mistake by summoning it.
"You have never sought my assistance in the past, you little witch. And to think that the very first time you did it, I woulde to your help instead of my icy breath!"
As Lauryn stood there, she was surprised to hear a voice in her head. It took a moment for her to fullyprehend what was happening. The voice belonged to F??fnir, the dragon she had summoned with the help of her pacts. The F??fnir seemed to be expressing its displeasure at being called upon for the very first time.
Lauryn''s mind was still reeling from the shock of hearing the voice. She had always known that F??fnir was capable ofmunication, but she had never expected to hear it speak to her in her mind.
Lauryn''s sense of honor and respect for her allies had always prevented her from utilizing her contract with F??fnir for personal gain.
----
(A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is pretty enough we just have to increase fan value on the novel, so 1 or 2 power stone is enough, and you canment too it is like just one time, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)
Thank you very much for all your support.
I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle???¡ã . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ???¡ã ???¡ã
Chapter 194 194: A Cliche Motive!
Power stonesa?o???a?o???a?o???a?o???
-----
Lauryn''s sense of honor and respect for her allies had always prevented her from utilizing her contract with F??fnir for personal gain.
She considered it an insult to call upon the assistance of such a revered deity merely to gain an advantage in a fight. As a result, their pact had remained dormant for a long time, with Lauryn choosing to rely solely on her own abilities and wit.
However, when Lauryn discovered that her opponent, Luce, was aware of her mother''s identity and nned to use it against her, she knew that she needed to take drastic measures.
It was an issue of great importance to Lauryn, and she was not willing to risk any possibility of her mother''s safety beingpromised. Thus, she had no hesitation in turning to F??fnir for help.
Although she had not nned on using the F??fnir''s power during this particr fight, Lauryn knew that it was necessary to protect her loved ones.
She had made the difficult decision to call upon F??fnir, despite the risks and the potential consequences. And now, she waited anxiously for the F??fnir''s icy breath to strike down her opponent and protect her secret.
"And to think that of all ces, Hell would be the one to seek for my assistance... I was beginning to believe that you considered me to be a feeble creature worthy of forming a contract with." F??fnir said to Lauryn in her mind connection.
The mental connection between F??fnir and Lauryn was reinforced, and Lauryn spoke with F??fnir via telepathy, saying, "I-I''m sorry, I did not wish to use you simply as a tool for randombat."
"And what was it that made you decide to call upon me at this time?" F??fnir inquired in cold and authoritative voice.
"I require your aid, F??fnir," Laurynmunicated via thought. "My adversary, a Djinn named Luce, is aware of the identity of my mother, and he may reveal it during our confrontation. But he cannot be certain unless we engage in battle and he investigates the simrities between me and my mother."
The dragon, F??fnir, listened carefully to Lauryn''s plea. "Ah, a cliche motive to enterbat, but an honourable one nheless," he responded. "I see no reason to hold back then. It has been centuries since Ist exerted any significant power. I am eager for the opportunity to assist you."
Lauryn breathed a sigh of relief. She had never before relied on F??fnir''s aid in battle, and she was grateful that he had agreed to help her this time. "Thank you, F??fnir. Your assistance means a great deal to me," she said.
F??fnir chuckled, his icy breath visible in the air. "Do not worry, little witch. I will make sure that this Luce does not trouble you any further," he replied.
"To believe that you entered into an agreement with a dragon... A dragon with a penchant for cold... You really are a potent being. However, with only this information, I am unable to verify if you are in fact Mistress LeFay''s daughter. I shall start my assault right now." Luce uttered.
As Lauryn continued her mental conversation with F??fnir, Luce grew impatient and expressed his disbelief that Lauryn had made a pact with a dragon known for its love of cold. Despite his doubts, Luce made it clear that he would start his assault immediately in order to determine if Lauryn was truly the daughter of Mistress LeFay.
Luce began to perform a dance ritual in order to summon his own monsters. However, Lauryn was aware of the distinction between summons and pacts, knowing that the former requiresplete subservience to the master''s will, which would be impossible to achieve with beings possessing strong wills.
The difference between pacts and summons was a crucial factor in the battle that was about to ensue. Luce''s ability to summon creatures would be limited by their willingness to follow hismands.
In contrast, Lauryn''s pact with F??fnir meant that the dragon would lend her its power willingly, with no need for coercion or subjugation. The battle was about to begin, and Lauryn was ready to put her pact to the test against Luce''s summoning abilities.
Lauryn was well-versed in the nuances of pacts and understood that they were different from summoning. While a pact was a mutually beneficial agreement between two parties, summoning involvedpletely subservient creatures whose wills were entirely bent to the will of their master. Since beings with a strong will could not be summoned, summoning was not an option in most cases.
As Lauryn continued her mental conversation with F??fnir, Luce took the opportunity to prepare for the battle. He began to perform aplex dance, which would allow him to summon his own monsters. Two creatures emerged from the ground, standing on either side of the Djinn.
The first was a terrifying beast that appeared to be abination of a wolf and a panther. However, it was muchrger and fiercer than either of those creatures, and it also had leather wings that allowed it to fly. Luce named the creature Tyul.
Lauryn was not intimidated by Luce''s disy of power. She knew that she had the aid of F??fnir, and that was all she needed to face her opponent. She drew her sword, ready for the fight that was about to begin.
Luce''s second creature was a fascinating sight to behold. It was a unique blend of various features, each of which seemed to serve a different purpose.
----
(A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is pretty enough we just have to increase fan value on the novel, so 1 or 2 power stone is enough, and you canment too it is like just one time, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)
Thank you very much for all your support.
I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle???¡ã . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ???¡ã ???¡ã
Chapter 195 195: Summoning Creatures!
?
Power stones????????
-----
Luce''s second creature was a fascinating sight to behold. It was a unique blend of various features, each of which seemed to serve a different purpose.
The Djinn''s homnd had a plethora of fascinating creatures that were like nothing Lauryn had ever seen before. However, she had no intention of underestimating Kuam or Tyul, as both of these creatures were undoubtedly powerful and dangerous.
After Luce had finished naming his creatures, he turned around to see Lauryn, who appeared to be ready for the next phase of their battle. However, he was taken aback when he saw the ice dragon F¨¢fnir, who had suddenly materialized from the ground right next to her.
Luce had heard stories of F¨¢fnir and knew that he was not one to be trifled with. It appeared that Lauryn had called in the big guns, and Luce knew that he was in for a challenging battle.
"So it appears that you have a dragon at your beck and call. How delightful. This will make our battle all the more exciting," remarked Luce with a smirk.
F¨¢fnir was an impressive sight to behold, with his shining silver-blue scales and imposing size. His long ws and misty breath added to his already impressive appearance.
He was at least ten meters long and stood roughly five to six meters tall, towering over the Djinn and his two summoned beasts. Despite having centuries of experience and a vast army of creatures at his disposal, Luce knew that dealing with F¨¢fnir would be a challenging task.
He pondered different strategies that he could employ to ovee the dragon''s might. He was confident that his summoned beasts would be able to keep F¨¢fnir upied for a decent amount of time.
And if need be, he could always call upon more creatures from his reserve army to assist him. While Luce was capable of controlling up to three creatures at a time, he had only managed to summon two before Lauryn was ready to face them.
The two sides now stood facing each other, the tension between them palpable. F¨¢fnir''s eyes glowed with an intense blue light as he sized up his opponents.
Luce''s beasts growled and snarled, their eyes fixed on the dragon. With a nod of her head, Lauryn signaled that she was ready to begin the fight.
Luce had a calcted strategy in mind, and he relied on his summoned creatures to distract the powerful ice dragon long enough for him to have a closebat confrontation with Lauryn.
He was confident that his beasts would be able to keep the dragon at bay for a reasonable amount of time, giving him an opportunity to strike a fatal blow.
Luce knew that Lauryn had her own limitations, and her strength was restricted to the extent of her existingmitment. However, with F¨¢fnir''s boundless source of power, Lauryn was able to replenish her energy and regain her strength.
F¨¢fnir, being a dragon himself, could offer his power to Lauryn without any adverse effects on her body, unlike the risk that Luce took with his summoned beasts.
Lauryn was now recharged and ready to face Luce in battle. She took a deep breath and focused her mind on the task at hand. The dragon had materialized beside her, and she could feel its cold breath on her skin. She turned to Luce and spoke, "Are you ready for this? I hope you''re not underestimating me."
Lauryn moved closer to the dragon, carefully observing its movements and preparing for the right moment to strike. She watched as the dragon drew in a deep breath, ready to unleash a cloud of icy mist, and then charged forward with her dagger in one hand and her other hand outstretched.
She closed in on the dragon, who was taken aback by her sudden approach, and managed tond a blow with her dagger, causing a small cut on the dragon''s leg. The dragon roared in anger andshed out with its tail, narrowly missing Lauryn. She dodged the attack and continued to press forward, determined to take down the dragon.
Luce watched from the sidelines, conjuring up more creatures to distract the dragon, but they were no match for Lauryn''s quick reflexes and deadly uracy with her dagger. F¨¢fnir watched from above, lending his power to Lauryn whenever she needed it, but he too knew that the battle was ultimately in her hands.
Lauryn continued to dance around the dragon, dodging its attacks andnding blows whenever she could. Her hair, now streaked with red and orange, flowed behind her as she moved with agility and grace. She was focused on her task, determined to fulfill her part of the pact and defeat Luce.
"Now, listen carefully, you little witch," Luce taunted from the sidelines. "I will take care of all of his creatures, and despite the fact that it is evident that they are powerless against me, you will need to beat him with your hands and magic if what the Jinn says is urate. Do not even entertain the slightest amount of doubt; the one with whom I made a bargain will not be defeated by those obedient Jinn."
With a sharpmand, Luce called upon his creatures to engage in battle with the ice dragon. "TYUL! KUAM! Keep the dragon from getting bored!" he shouted, his voice echoing across the icyndscape. The beasts sprang into action, lunging towards the dragon with ferocious growls and snarls.
----
(A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is pretty enough we just have to increase fan value on the novel, so 1 or 2 power stone is enough, and you canment too it is like just one time, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)
Thank you very much for all your support.
I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle?? . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ?? ??
Chapter 196 196: Highly Experience!
?
Power stones????????
-----
With a sharpmand, Luce called upon his creatures to engage in battle with the ice dragon. "TYUL! KUAM! Keep the dragon from getting bored!" he shouted, his voice echoing across the icyndscape. The beasts sprang into action, lunging towards the dragon with ferocious growls and snarls.
Luce''s instructions to his creatures were clear: they were to prevent the dragon from breathing its icy breath on him and to keep it upied for as long as possible.
The summoner knew that he himself could not withstand the full force of the dragon''s breath, so he relied on his creatures to take the brunt of the attack.
Despite the daunting size of the dragon, Tyul and Kuam attacked with reckless abandon, gnashing their teeth and wing at the dragon''s thick scales.
The dragon roared in fury, its icy breath spewing forth in a freezing st that the beasts narrowly avoided. Luce watched with satisfaction as his creatures held their own against the dragon, even if they could not defeat it outright.
----
After narrowly evading another attack from the fearsome Avndor, Nyssa panted heavily as she struggled to catch her breath. It had been a gruelling battle so far, and she knew that she needed to be on her guard at all times if she hoped toe out on top.
Before the fight began, Nyssa and Avndor had engaged in the customary exchange of pleasantries that was expected of honourable fighters.
Despite their imminent battle, there was a sense of mutual respect between them, and Nyssa could tell that Avndor was a warrior of great skill and experience.
With determination in her eyes, Nyssa made it clear to Avndor that she desired the sword that was in his possession, and she would do whatever it takes to obtain it.
Even though Avndor did note right out and say it, Nyssa could sense the threat of his impending destruction if she were to fail in her quest. However, she refused to be intimidated and stood her ground, ready to face any challenge that came her way.
Avndor was an intimidating figure, d in a dark grey mail armour that seemed to absorb the light around it.
The armour''s intricately designed tes covered his body, giving him a formidable and fearsome look. His open-topped helmet revealed his face, which was twisted in a perpetual scowl, disying his demonic nature.
In one hand, he held arge and imposing sword, which Nyssa could tell was meant for nothing but destruction. In his other hand, he carried his shield, which was unlike any other she had ever seen.
The shield''s shape was a unique hybrid of a square and a circle, with the square representing the points and the circles serving as the sides of the shield.
The shield was predominantly coloured ck and blue, with a grey insignia in the centre. Nyssa could feel the power emanating from the shield and knew that it was not to be taken lightly.
However, the most striking feature of Avndor was the permanent scar that ran across his face. It only added to his already imposing appearance, a reminder of the battles he had fought and won.
Nyssa knew that Avndor was a demon of Wrath, and the aura of anger that surrounded him was palpable. She understood that he was not someone to be trifled with and that obtaining his sword would be a difficult task. Despite this, Nyssa remained resolute, determined to face the demon head-on and emerge victorious.
Nyssa knew that despite her extensive training, facing Avndor was going to be a difficult battle. The demon''s sheer size and strength were intimidating, and Nyssa knew that her opponent was not going to hold back. Despite her fears, Nyssa was determined to fight with all her might and defend herself.
Nyssa''s training in swordy was not taken lightly, as she was taught by the Perfection of Pride himself.
The Perfection of Pride was renowned for being the most skilled swordsman in the ins of Pride, and his training was not for the faint of heart. Nyssa had spent countless hours honing her skills, perfecting her stance, and mastering various techniques.
The Perfection of Pride was known for his pursuit of perfection in all aspects of life, and swordy was no exception.
He pushed Nyssa to her limits, constantly challenging her to improve her skills and strive for greatness. Nyssa knew that she had to be at her best to face Avndor, and she was determined to make the Perfection of Pride proud.
Despite the odds against her, Nyssa stood her ground, holding her sword firmly in her hand, ready to face Avndor head-on. She was not going to let her years of training go to waste.
But...
Under the tutge of the Perfection of Pride, Nyssa''s training in swordy was rigorous andprehensive. Not content with just the traditional forms ofbat, the Perfection of Pride sought to outdo his own reputation as a master swordsman by introducing Nyssa to a diverse array of swordy techniques from different cultures and eras.
Nyssa''s training included ssical European fencing, where she learned the graceful and precise movements of rapier and foil.
She also delved into the art of Kenjutsu, mastering various styles of Japanese swordy, from the swift strikes of the samurai to the fluid movements of the katana. Additionally, she learned the ancient techniques of the Roman dius, honing her skills with the iconic short sword.
----
(A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is pretty enough we just have to increase fan value on the novel, so 1 or 2 power stone is enough, and you canment too it is like just one time, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)
Thank you very much for all your support.
I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle?? . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ?? ??
Chapter 197 197: This Damn Sword!
?
Power stones????????
-----
She also delved into the art of Kenjutsu, mastering various styles of Japanese swordy, from the swift strikes of the samurai to the fluid movements of the katana. Additionally, she learned the ancient techniques of the Roman dius, honing her skills with the iconic short sword.
But it didn''t stop there. The Perfection of Pride went beyond conventional swordy, teaching Nyssa the intricacies of two-handed swordy, where she learned to wield a greatsword with finesse and power.
However, the most unique aspect of her training was the school of demonic swordy known as Unholy Cuts, which was created by the Perfection himself. It involved tapping into the dark energies of the demon realm, channeling them through the sword to unleash devastating attacks.
Despite her extensive training, Nyssa was acutely aware that herck of real-life battle experience set her apart from Avndor, the battle-hardened mercenary. While Nyssa had only engaged in practice bouts, Avndor had likely fought in numerous conflicts and battles, gaining invaluable experience.
Nyssa knew that this difference in experience could be a significant challenge in her uing battle with Avndor. However, she was determined to make the most of her training and use her skills to the best of her abilities in the impending showdown.
Despite this, Nyssa received high praise from the Perfection of Pride, who recognized her as the most naturally skilled swordfighter among her peers in her generation.
His words of encouragement fueled Nyssa''s determination to prove herself and fulfill her mission. She was unwavering in her resolve to not let his praise go in vain.
For her, failure was not an option if she aspired to be the wife of a Ruler of Sin. She believed that she needed to be able to defeat even a skilled mercenary like Avndor to demonstrate her worthiness.
"Ach! This ursed weapon refuses to follow in any way!" Avndor''s frustration was palpable as he muttered under his breath, clearly annoyed with his sword.
He dropped his sword and shield, and his gaze was fixed on the weapon in his hand, paying no attention to Nyssa, his opponent. He seemed to be in a state of disbelief and anger, as if his sword was not behaving ording to his expectations.
"It is impossible for me to fight with this ursed sword if I continue to act like a stupid child," Avndor grumbled, his voiceced with annoyance.
eaglesnov?1,§ão§® He red menacingly at his weapon, seemingly ming it for his inability to wield it effectively. His frustration was evident in his posture, as he paced back and forth, clearly agitated. He seemed to have no regard for Nyssa, as he was fully absorbed in his own vexation with his sword.
Despite Nyssa''s initial misconception that Avndor''s sword was just a regr weapon, she soon realized that it was, in fact, an incredibly potent weapon of Death. She realized her mistake and understood that she had underestimated the power of the de.
"Fuck! It appears that I am unable to employ the damnable power of this sted de just yet," Avndor eximed in frustration, his disappointment evident in his voice. He seemed to be disappointed with the limited effect he had been able to achieve with the sword.
"All I was able to aplish was force out that little amount. I guess I''ll have to fall back on my standard swordy and spells for this one," he muttered, his frustration palpable.
Avndor heaved a sigh as he swung the de in a few different directions, testing its weight and bnce. He then drew it across his shield, testing its sharpness.
He whispered some additional words to himself, which Nyssa strained to hear, but she could not make out the incantation. From his demeanor, she could tell that it was not a spell, but perhaps some sort of internal monologue or self-motivation.
Nyssa adjusted her stance, shifting into a position that was more suitable for the Unholy Cuts technique. Unlike the traditional swordy stance, which typically involves standing with one side facing the opponent, arm extended behind, and the sword held out in front, Nyssa''s stance was different.
She used both of her hands to hold up her sword, with the tip pointed towards Avndor, but at a tilted angle, so that the side of the sword facing him was the same.
With her feet nted firmly on the ground, Nyssa''s body was slightly angled towards Avndor, her eyes fixed on her opponent''s movements. She was ready to execute the Unholy Cuts technique, a unique and deadly form of swordy created by Perfection himself.
The technique involved swift and precise movements, utilizing the sword in unconventional ways to deliver lethal strikes that could catch opponents off guard.
With a shield raised, Avndor advanced towards Nyssa while taking two swings at her with Old Age.
Nyssa noticed that there was some hesitation in Avndor''s sword, which struck her as odd, but what was even more peculiar was that it seemed as though the sword, and not Avndor, was having second thoughts. It was as if Old Age was putting up a resistance against Avndor himself not epting, what he was doing to just he couldn''t handle it.
Despite this, Avndor was able tond his blows on Nyssa, despite her stance being positioned to easily parry his attacks. Nyssa quickly realized that she was going to have to take a more aggressive approach if she wanted to stand any chance of defeating Avndor.
----
(A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is pretty enough we just have to increase fan value on the novel, so 1 or 2 power stone is enough, and you canment too it is like just one time, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)
Thank you very much for all your support.
I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle?? . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ?? ??
Chapter 198 198: A Chance!
?
Power stones????????
-----
Despite this, Avndor was able tond his blows on Nyssa, despite her stance being positioned to easily parry his attacks. Nyssa quickly realized that she was going to have to take a more aggressive approach if she wanted to stand any chance of defeating Avndor.
She lunged forward towards him, attempting to strike him with a series of rapid and precise attacks, but Avndor was prepared for her assault. He countered her every move with an expert level of skill, causing Nyssa to fall back on her defensive stance once again.
With the Unholy Cuts technique, Nyssa was able to take control of the fight and put Avndor on the defensive. She waited for the perfect moment to strike, watching carefully as he prepared his next move.
The Unholy Cuts technique relied on luring the opponent in and causing them to falter, even if only for a split second, so that Nyssa could take advantage of that momentary weakness.
eaglesnov?1,§ão§® Despite being a difficult technique to master, it suited Nyssa well and was likely the most powerful technique she had in her arsenal. With her sword held in both hands, she lunged forward towards Avndor, taking advantage of the momentary dy in the de of his sword. She aimed straight for his chest, knowing that this was the best chance she had tond a significant blow.
Avndor was caught off guard by Nyssa''s sudden attack and stumbled backward, his shield ttering to the ground. Nyssa pressed her advantage, following up with a series of quick strikes that forced Avndor to retreat further. It seemed as though she had finally gained the upper hand in their duel.
Nyssa''s initial attack proved sessful as she managed to inflict the first serious wound on Avndor. While Nyssa had only sustained minor injuries until now, her sword had pierced through the chain mail of the demon''s body, bypassing the links'' small gaps.
The shield that Avndor had raised to protect himself proved useless against the thrust, as it went straight through the gap under the shield.
Avndor screamed in pain as he recoiled backward. With his shield, he attempted to deter Nyssa from attacking him again. But, after regaining hisposure, Avndor tried to retaliate by using his sword, only to realize that the sword was no longer under his control. The de had taken on a life of its own, ignoring hismands and moving as it saw fit.
Nyssa saw the sword''s erratic movements, and it gave her an opening to attack. She lunged forward, her sword ready to strike.
Avndor''s attempt to strike back with his sword was met with greater resistance this time, as if the sword itself was actively resisting his actions. Despite his effort, the shcked its previous strength, and Nyssa was able to easily parry the weakened attack with her own sword.
Nyssa''s mind raced as she tried to make sense of the situation. She couldn''t help but be impressed by the ancient de in Avndor''s possession. It seemed to have a mind of its own, putting up a fight against its wielder.
Nyssa wondered if this was a side effect that Avndor was experiencing due to wielding such a powerful weapon. She had heard tales of legendary swords with their own will and consciousness, but she had never encountered one until now.
With her mind racing, Nyssa prepared herself for the next assault from Avndor. She could not afford to be caught off guard, as she could sense that the battle was far from over.
She adjusted her stance, keeping her eyes on Avndor''s sword, ready to react and counter his next move. She could feel the adrenaline coursing through her veins, heightening her senses and sharpening her focus.
Avndor, on the other hand, appeared to be struggling with his sword''s rebellious behavior. He gritted his teeth in frustration as he tried to regain control over the weapon. However, his efforts were futile, and the sword continued to move on its own ord, defying hismands.
Nyssa seized the opportunity and struck with precision. She made a swift feint to Avndor''s left side, causing him to shift his shield in that direction, and then quickly changed her direction and aimed for his right nk. Her sword sliced through the air with deadly uracy, aimed at the vulnerable spot beneath Avndor''s raised shield.
Avndor''s sword moved to intercept Nyssa''s attack, but it was slower and weaker than before due to the sword''s resistance. Nyssa''s de met Avndor''s, and with a burst of strength, she pushed through, forcing Avndor to step back and lose his footing. He stumbled, and his shield fell to the ground, leaving him exposed.
Nyssa seized the opportunity and lunged forward, aiming for Avndor''s chest. But just as her sword was about to make contact, Avndor''s sword suddenly regained its strength and blocked her strike.
As Nyssa aimed her sword at Avndor''s shoulder, she had to maintain her shield, which was no easy task. Nevertheless, she managed to thrust her sword at Avndor, but not at the angle she had intended.
As Avndor approached her, Nyssa felt the shield hit her in the stomach, causing her to lose her bnce and lose control of her de.
In that moment, Avndor saw an opening and seized it,unching himself at Nyssa with all his strength. He aimed his sword at her neck and swung with ferocity.
----
(A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is pretty enough we just have to increase fan value on the novel, so 1 or 2 power stone is enough, and you canment too it is like just one time, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)
Thank you very much for all your support.
I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle?? . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ?? ??
Chapter 199 199: Something Strange!
?
Power stones????????
-----
In that moment, Avndor saw an opening and seized it,unching himself at Nyssa with all his strength. He aimed his sword at her neck and swung with ferocity.
Nyssa realized her predicament, knowing that she could not stop her sword from striking her target. She tried to raise her hands to protect herself, but she knew it was a futile attempt.
As Avndor''s de descended towards her, Nyssa closed her eyes, bracing herself for the impact. She felt a sharp pain as the de sliced through her skin, but somehow, it did not reach her neck.
She opened her eyes to see that her sword had been caught by Avndor''s own sword, which had somehow defied hismand and moved to intercept Nyssa''s de. The two swords locked in a fierce struggle, neither giving way to the other.
Nyssa''s hand managed to move in time to block Avndor''s fatal strike, a strange urrence that left them both bewildered.
As Old Age came to a halt on Nyssa''s de, she began to understand the reason behind it. It was a strange and inexplicable moment, unlike anything they had ever experienced before.
Both swords started to emit a quivering sensation, and a bright light began to emanate from them. They were enveloped in a whirlpool of dark energy, which emanated from Old Age''s tip, the epicentre of the brightest part of its glow.
Nyssa and Avndor both watched, stunned, as the energy slowly started to build and coalesce, forming a dark and ominous aura around the two swords. The atmosphere became tense as the power emanating from the des grew stronger and stronger.
Nyssa felt an immense surge of power emanating from her sword, and she could feel her whole body shaking with the force of it. She wondered what was happening to her sword, and she could feel her body trembling with excitement and fear.
Meanwhile, Avndor watched in horror as the strange dark energy began to coalesce around the swords, unsure of what was happening or what the consequences might be.
At that moment, both of them were shocked and dumbfounded, and they stared in wonderment as the dark energy continued to flow into Nyssa''s sword.
It was an unprecedented urrence, and neither of them had ever seen or experienced anything like it before. The thread-like energy appeared to be guiding itself towards Nyssa''s de with an intent of its own, and the sensation was both eerie and unsettling.
As the dark energy flowed through Nyssa''s de, it began to emit a faint, eerie light that illuminated the area around them.
Despite their confusion and fear, they were mesmerized by the sight and could not look away. Suddenly, the energy exploded, and a deafening roar shook the ground beneath them.
Both Nyssa and Avndor were thrown off bnce by the force of the st, and they tumbled to the ground.
As they struggled to regain their footing, they could feel the energy pulsing through the ground beneath them, and they knew that they were in the midst of something incredible and terrifying.
Both Nyssa and Avndor were astonished by the events that had just unfolded. They exchanged wary nces, unsure of what had just transpired. As the dark energy dissipated and their swords fell to the ground, they cautiously approached the scene, their senses on high alert.
Nyssa reached her sword first, and she surveyed it with a mix of curiosity and trepidation. The de, which had absorbed the dark energy, now appeared different. The once dull metal now gleamed with an otherworldly hue, and faint wisps of dark energy seemed to swirl around it.
Nyssa cautiously reached out to touch it, and as her fingertips made contact with the de, a jolt of energy surged through her body. She quickly withdrew her hand, startled by the sensation.
Avndor, who had also approached his fallen sword, observed Nyssa''s actions with a wary expression. He could sense that something had changed, and he was uncertain of what it meant. He decided to keep his distance from Nyssa and her sword, watching intently as she continued to examine it.
Nyssa could feel a strange connection to the sword, as though it was calling out to her. She could sense a surge of power emanating from it, and she was both intrigued and cautious.
As Nyssa touched the hilt of her sword, she was suddenly overwhelmed by an array of intense and opposing sensations. It was as if she was experiencing the entirety of existence itself all at once.
She felt pleasure and agony coursing through her veins, as though they were inextricably linked. The heat and cold sensations were so intense that it was impossible to distinguish between them.
Nyssa tasted the saltiness of the sea and the sweetness of honey simultaneously, and her mouth was dry and wet all at once. The excitement of battle and the boredom of waiting were at war within her.
Her fingers felt the smoothness of the polished metal of her sword, yet her skin was being scraped by its roughness. Nyssa felt both frozen and burned at the same time, and the emotions were so overwhelming that it felt like itsted for tens of minutes.
When the onught of sensations eventually came to an end, Nyssa was left in a state of stillness, and her thoughts began to calm down. She tried toprehend what had just happened to her and what it meant for her sword.
----
(A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is pretty enough we just have to increase fan value on the novel, so 1 or 2 power stone is enough, and you canment too it is like just one time, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)
Thank you very much for all your support.
I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle?? . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ?? ??
Chapter 200 200: Souls Of The Sword!
?
Power stones????????
-----
When the onught of sensations eventually came to an end, Nyssa was left in a state of stillness, and her thoughts began to calm down. She tried toprehend what had just happened to her and what it meant for her sword.
As Nyssa''s body moved on its own, she felt like a passenger trapped inside a car that was out of control. Her limbs moved in a jerky and uncoordinated fashion, but the movements were precise and effective. She was attacking Avndor with a ferocity and skill that was beyond her own abilities.
Nyssa tried to resist the impulses that were controlling her movements, but it was as if her body had been possessed by something else entirely. She was not sure what was happening to her, but she knew that it was not natural. The more she struggled, the more intense the assault became, and the less control she had over her own body.
As Nyssa''s body continued to move on its own, she felt a growing sense of dread. She was afraid of what was happening to her, and she had no idea how to stop it.
Her thoughts were interrupted by a sudden movement, and she saw Avndor fall to the ground, defeated. As the dark energy that had possessed her dissipated, Nyssa regained control of her body and copsed to the ground, exhausted and confused.
The scene was filled with a cacophony of voices, each speaking simultaneously in a chaotic frenzy. Amidst the chaos, Nyssa was able to pick out some of the conversations that were taking ce. "You, I like you," one voice said, followed by another voice responding, "Agreed, that other guy is a wee bit too much." Nyssa couldn''t help but wonder who they were referring to.
As she listened more closely, another voice caught her attention. "Such elegance! That would be Unholy Cuts, wouldn''t it?" the voice said. Nyssa could sense a hint of admiration in the voice. "Yeah, you must be," the voice continued. "Are you serious? One and only man has the ability to strike out on his own and develop his own method of swordy." Nyssa couldn''t help but feel curious about the person being discussed.
However, not all of the voices were friendly. "You guys may be happy, but I, for one, don''t see what you see in her," one voice said, followed by another voice chiming in with a crude remark about Nyssa''s appearance. Suddenly, someone yelled out, "Fucking dirty old fuck...," causing a ripple of shock and disapproval to spread throughout the crowd.
The multitude of voices continued to speak, their words blending together in a chaotic symphony. However, at some point, they all fell silent in response to what must have been the leader''s voice.
Nyssa strained to hear what was being said, but she couldn''t make out the words over the din of the crowd. Nevertheless, she could sense that something important was about to happen.
"Child, what you are witnessing right now is none other than yourself engaging inbat with the entity known as Avndor Rdsa Nuir. You are actively battling and thinking like you normally would in the outside world exactly this very now. Despite the fact that you are moving and thinking independently at this point as well," the voice exined to Nyssa.
"Where is it? And where am I?" Nyssa muttered, confused and disoriented.
Suddenly, a voice called out to answer Nyssa''s questions. "You are currently situated within the sword you were holding, the personal weapon of Death that was presented to Asmodeus, the first Lord of Lust. If what I''m saying makes any sense, both I and everyone else you''ve heard before are souls currently residing in their geriatric years," the unknown voice said.
Nyssa was dumbfounded by the revtion of where did the voicee from or who is it, is it enemy? Or is it an ally? And totally confused what that unknown voice told her. "Souls? Geriatric years? What do you mean? How is any of this possible?" she asked, still struggling toprehend the situation she found herself in.
Nyssa was utterly perplexed and frustrated with the situation, "No, no it doesn''t make any damn sense!" she eximed.
The voice spoke again, trying to exin the situation to Nyssa, "Well, let me continue and you will learn,ss. The souls of one thousand two hundred seventy-seven of the most skilled swordsmen who have ever existed throughout all of the kingdoms have been gathered together to be Old Age."
Nyssa was still struggling toprehend what was being said, "Old Age? What''s that?"
The voice continued, "It does not make a distinction between sentient beings such as humans, devils, angels, pagans, humanoids, or anything else that was created. Because everyone else considers me to be the weakest of the bunch, I am the one who gets to serve as the chief spokesperson, if you will. We are immortal beings whose one and only desire is to spend all of eternity in old age honing our skills as swordsmen and having a good time doing it."
Nyssa''s confusion only deepened, "Immortal beings? Eternity in old age? This all sounds like some kind of twisted joke."
The voice replied, "I assure you,ss, this is no joke. It is the truth. And you, as the wielder of the sword of Death, have been brought here to battle alongside us in Old Age."
----
(A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is pretty enough we just have to increase fan value on the novel, so 1 or 2 power stone is enough, and you canment too it is like just one time, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)
Thank you very much for all your support.
I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle?? . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ?? ??
Chapter 201 201: You Already Are...!
?
Power stones????????
-----
The voice replied, "I assure you,ss, this is no joke. It is the truth. And you, as the wielder of the sword of Death, have been brought here to battle alongside us in Old Age."
Nyssa''s eyes widened in realization as she processed the information. "So, we are in a realm where souls go after they depart from the living world, and this realm is called Old Age. And Old Age is a collection of souls of the most skilled swordsmen, who desire to hone their skills in sword fighting for all of eternity."
The voice confirmed her understanding, "Yes, that is correct,ss. We have been brought here to this realm, and we have the ability to decide who gets to wield Old Age. Asmodeus, the first Lord of Lust, was granted Old Age, but we decided not to let him control us as we did not share his beliefs. However, he agreed with us and didn''t seem to mind, but he did not reach Old Age because he valued his magic more than his sword fighting skills."
Nyssa was curious and asked, "So, how do you decide who gets to wield Old Age?"
The voice exined, "When Old Age is passed on to a new owner, a vote is held among all of us to determine whether or not the new wielder is deserving of holding Old Age. And when it came to Avndor, we discovered that he wascking in skill, and the final tally of the vote was 369 in favour of him wielding Old Age and 908 against."
Nyssa nodded slowly, trying to process everything. The concept of a realm where souls of skilled swordsmen resided to hone their skills for eternity was beyond her imagination.
Nyssa was still trying to process everything. "That is a significant difference," she remarked.
"Yes, although there have been gaps that were much worse," replied the voice. "And now it''s your turn to speak. 1205 of us voted in favour of you wielding Old Age, while 72 of us voted against it."
Nyssa was stunned by the news. She had never expected such overwhelming support from the souls residing within Old Age. "I have to say that I am taken aback by this information. There has never been such arge number of votes cast in favour of a single candidate. You really do have reason to be honoured," the voice continued.
Nyssa felt a surge of pride and gratitude. To have gained the approval of so many skilled swordsmen, some of the most talented in all the kingdoms, was a tremendous honour. "Thank you," she said, her voice filled with emotion.
"In effect, Old Age belongs to you now until you want to pass it on to someone else," the voice exined. "If you do so, we shall hold a vote to determine whether or not that individual is fit to wield Old Age. However, you should be aware that once Old Age is passed on to a new owner, it will never go back to the person who previously wielded it."
Nyssa nodded, understanding the gravity of the responsibility that had been bestowed upon her.
She knew that she would have to live up to the high standards set by the souls residing within Old Age and continue to hone her skills as a swordsman. But for now, she felt humbled and grateful for the trust that had been ced in her.
Nyssa found herself in a difficult position. She had nned to im Old Age and gift it to Alex as a symbol of her love for him.
And she seeded in doing so, but now she was faced with the dilemma of whether to keep the sword for herself or give it to Alex. She was at a loss for words, and the decision weighed heavily on her.
Eventually, Nyssa decided to put off making a final decision until she could discuss it with her fianc¨¦. She knew it was a choice that needed careful consideration, and she didn''t want to rush into it without taking his opinion into ount.
With her mind made up, Nyssa turned to the voice and asked, "Okay, so how do I get there again? Back to the battle against Avndor."
The voice responded, "Simply think about it and focus your willpower,ss. You will return to the battle in no time at all." the voice said and after that the voice said again, "but you, are already fighting him on your own..." the voice informed her.
With that remark she got somewhat confused, but after that she did what the lice told her and with that, Nyssa closed her eyes and concentrated on her desire to return to the fight.
She could feel a sudden rush of energy coursing through her body, and when she opened her eyes, she found herself once again facing Avndor, ready to engage inbat.
Nyssa''s confusion heightened when she found herself in the midst of a fight with Avndor, the viin she had been battling all along. It seemed like she had been fighting him the whole time and suddenly, without any warning, she was transported back to her previous body.
However, Nyssa realized that she had carried with her the memories of both the battle and being in Old Age, which created a strange feeling of being in two ces at once.
----
(A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is pretty enough we just have to increase fan value on the novel, so 1 or 2 power stone is enough, and you canment too it is like just one time, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)
Thank you very much for all your support.
I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle?? . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ?? ??
Chapter 202 202: Confusion!
?
Power stones????????
-----
However, Nyssa realized that she had carried with her the memories of both the battle and being in Old Age, which created a strange feeling of being in two ces at once.
It was as if she was living in two different worlds, one where she was a mortal fighting for her life and the other where she was an immortal swordsman honing her skills. The experience was surreal, and Nyssa struggled to make sense of it all.
Was it possible that her time in Old Age had somehow given her an advantage in her battle against Avndor? Or was it simply a side effect of wielding Old Age, an artifact with powers beyond her understanding?
Regardless of the answers to these questions, Nyssa knew one thing for certain: she had to focus on defeating Avndor once and for all. She couldn''t afford to be distracted by the strange sensations and memories that lingered from her time in Old Age.
With renewed determination, Nyssa prepared to face Avndor again, knowing that the fate of the kingdom depended on her sess.
Avndor sneered at Nyssa, confident that he would emerge victorious in their battle. "Keh! When I finally get you, I believe I''ll have no choice but to make you pay for that miserable Death sword."
At the start of the battle, Avndor had the upper hand thanks to Death sword, and he wielded it with ruthless efficiency. Nyssa suffered several minor injuries from his attacks, and it seemed only a matter of time before hended a fatal blow.
Despite this, Nyssa refused to give up. She fought with all her might, using her own skills and cunning to evade Avndor''s attacks and retaliate with strikes of her own.
As the battle raged on, she began to feel the strain of fighting against such a formidable opponent. Her muscles ached, and her breathing becamebored, but still she refused to surrender.
As the battle between Nyssa and Avndor continued, Death sword seemed to have a will of its own and defied Avndor''smands. Slowly but surely, the tide began to turn in Nyssa''s favor.
Both fighters were now evenly matched in terms of their abilities, but Avndor still had an edge over Nyssa due to his extensive experience inbat. Moreover, he had the added advantage of wielding the powerful Death sword.
However, the tables turned as Death sword started to work against Avndor, and its effects rendered his experience useless. The mighty sword was now in Nyssa''s possession, and she wielded it with newfound strength and power.
Realizing that he was at a disadvantage, Avndor began to look for other sources of assistance to help him win the battle. He cast a quick nce over at the fight between Luce and Thaddeus that was taking ce nearby, even as he deftly blocked Nyssa''s de with his shield.
The battle was intense, with bothbatants putting up a fierce fight. Nyssa, determined to emerge victorious, attacked with all her might, striking hard and fast. Avndor, equally determined, defended himself with skill and agility, blocking Nyssa''s attacks with his shield and countering with quick strikes of his own.
Despite his efforts, however, he began to realize that he was no match for Nyssa''s newfound strength and determination, coupled with the power of Death sword.
As the fight continued, Avndor knew that he needed to act fast if he was to have any chance of winning. He weighed his options, casting furtive nces at the ongoing battle between Luce and Thaddeus.
Would he be able to get the help he needed to defeat Nyssa and im Death sword for himself, or would he have to admit defeat and ept the consequences of his failure?
As Avndor fought against Nyssa, his attention was divided between their battle and the ongoing one between Luce and the witch.
While he observed the two, he noticed that their battle had yet tomence. Despite the initial shock of seeing therge dragon lying next to the witch, Avndor swiftly refocused his attention on the demon Thaddeus.
Avndor quickly realized that the sorcery of the fallen angel was vastly superior to that of the demon. Thaddeus attempted to conjure up living beings, but each one was instantly destroyed by Luce''s light magic.
Additionally, whenever Thaddeus tried to engage in physicalbat, he was punished with ck magic. The realization dawned on Avndor that Thaddeus was channeling evil magic through the fallen angel.
This revtion further stunned Avndor and caused him to be distracted during his fight with Nyssa. His thoughts were consumed by the implications of what he had just witnessed.
How was it possible for a demon to channel evil magic through a fallen angel? What was the extent of their powers? These questions gued Avndor''s mind, and he realized that this battle was no longer just about defeating his enemies, but about unraveling the secrets of their abilities.
In the midst of the chaos, Nyssa seized the opportunity to strike at Thaddeus. With a swift movement, she overpowered the demon''s guard and aimed her de at his neck. The sword glinted in the light as it sliced through the demon''s flesh, severing his head in a single blow. Blood spurted from the open wound, staining the ground crimson.
Avndor watched in shock as the demon fell to the ground, lifeless. His horns shattered upon impact with the rocky terrain, and his body took a few unsteady steps before finallying to rest.
----
(A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is pretty enough we just have to increase fan value on the novel, so 1 or 2 power stone is enough, and you canment too it is like just one time, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)
Thank you very much for all your support.
I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle?? . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ?? ??
Chapter 203 203: Ha Ha Ha Ha Ha!
?
Power stones????????
-----
Avndor watched in shock as the demon fell to the ground, lifeless. His horns shattered upon impact with the rocky terrain, and his body took a few unsteady steps before finallying to rest.
Nyssa had triumphed over the demon, demonstrating her superiorbat skills and mastering the power of Death sword.
The Daughter of Pride and Fianc¨¦e to the Lord of Lust, Nyssa was now the seventy-third wielder of the legendary sword, having gainedplete control over its power. She stood victorious, her chest heaving with the effort of the battle.
The Death sword glowed with a faint light, as if acknowledging her as its true master. With a sense of aplishment, Nyssa turned to face her fianc¨¦, eager to share her victory with him.
------
"A dead body? Oh my. In the event that my recollection serves me correctly, this adversary is the fallen angel from the Parish. Little Ruby, you really messed things up for her, didn''t you?" Limbra, the Sadism of Lust, approached the mutted corpse on the ground and examined it with a sense of curiosity.
As she walked over, shemented on the fallen angel''s identity, recalling her from the Parish. She then turned her attention to the unstrung bow attached to the angel''s back, which caught her eye.
Initially, Limbra had nned to ignore the dead angel and continue on her way. However, her fascination with the bow led her to lift her left arm and twist it around, causing the weapon to slide out from under the body and float towards her palm. She caught it effortlessly and held it up to inspect it further.
The bow was an odd and intriguing item, unlike any that Limbra had seen before. She turned it over in her hands, examining its intricate designs and carefully crafted details. It was clear that the weapon had been made with great skill and care, and Limbra wondered what its story was.
She considered the possibility that the bow had once belonged to the fallen angel herself, and wondered what had caused her to bring it into battle. Or perhaps it had been taken from someone else, a victim of the angel''s wrath.
Regardless of its origins, Limbra knew that she wanted to keep the bow for herself. She slid it into the satchel at her side, a small but meaningful addition to her ever-growing collection of unique and interesting artifacts.
With a satisfied smile, Limbra gazed upon the ck circle as it closed itself and vanished into thin air. "This...you couldn''t possibly have failed to see this, could you, Ruby? Oh well, I have it all!" she eximed once more, feeling a sense of victory in the air.
Limbra was a collector of rare and exotic items, and the unstringed bow she had just acquired was no exception. It was a weapon of great value and rarity that had once belonged to a group of pagan gods that were long extinct due to the Pagan Wars. The bow was known as Apollo''s Bow, and it was named after the god of the sun, music, and gues, who was once worshipped in ancient Greece and Rome.
The bow was a remarkable piece of craftsmanship, with intricate carvings and designs etched into the wood. It was said to have been imbued with the power of the sun, and many believed that it could shoot arrows that would never miss their target.
As she recalled the tales she had heard about the bow, Limbra couldn''t help but feel a sense of excitement. This was a powerful weapon that had been wielded by some of the mightiest beings in existence, and now it was in her possession. She wondered what kind of power it held and how she could use it to her advantage.
With a flick of her wrist, Limbra decided to make the bow her own. She slid it into the ck circle, watching as it vanished into thin air, and couldn''t help but feel a sense of satisfaction. She now had a new addition to her collection of rare and exotic items.
-----
Belphegor looked at Leviathan with a mix of frustration and guilt. "I thought it would be a fair test of his character," he said.
"Really... What the heck did you do?"
"I challenged the alleged Lord of Lust to a fight to the death with nine of his allies against ten of my own chosen. Do you still not understand after the first try?"
"I BLOODY GET THAT! What the hell... Just what the fuck were you thinking, Belphegor?"
"I need to find out if this so-called Lord of Lust is a respectable individual... Despite the fact that I confess it, I did mess up thepetition. It wasn''t my intention to send them to the ce where gluttony gets punished... Intended for them to suffer the Consequences of Lust. Oh well!"
"I just... I don''t even... I hate my job."
"Hey, what''s up? You are aware of how much you adore it. Now be quiet, I need to finish reading this book."
"I hope that you are epting full responsibility for the consequences of your actions... This will impair future rtionships with the Lord of Lust, whether they are with Alex or Arazra. This is not just a possibility; it is a certainty. There is no possibility that there will not be some kind of conflict involving our nation in the not too distant future. "
"Yes yes. Put an end to that! Ha ha, Satchel! Bucky, why are you making meugh so much?"
----
(A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is pretty enough we just have to increase fan value on the novel, so 1 or 2 power stone is enough, and you canment too it is like just one time, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)
Thank you very much for all your support.
I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle?? . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ?? ??
Chapter 204 204: Info On Concubines!
?
Power stones????????
----- The resounding voice was heard in a grand hall that was situated at a considerable distance from the Capitol of Lust. It wasn''t a typical subus who owned the voice, but rather the property of a female subus.
The hall was magnificent, adorned with intricate carvings andvish furnishings that spoke of its owner''svish taste.
The muscr incubus, who was evidently the speaker, responded to the female subus, "Yes...Will I be rewarded with ess to Estair''s area in exchange for my support? Hisnd has always been appealing to me. Can''t really forgive him for the fact that his region is full of such stunning young women." His seductive voice sent a shiver down the spine of anyone who heard it.
The female subus chuckled in response to the muscr incubus''sment. "Of course, my dear. You have earned it with your unwavering support," she replied, her voice dripping with satisfaction. "Estair''snd is all yours. I have no doubt that you will make the most of it."
The two demons, surrounded by their loyal followers, were gathered in a remote structure that resembled a chapel from the human world. It was clear that the ce was designed specifically for their business discussions. As they spoke, their voices echoed throughout the space, bouncing off the high ceilings and ornate decorations.
However, this chapel was not a typical one; it was, in fact, a brothel that catered to the unique tastes of demons who enjoyed the taboo priest and nun fetish.
The structure was a perfect choice for the establishment, with its pews reced byfortable beds and the altar serving as a stage for exotic performances.
The incubus, who frequented the brothel, felt secure in this environment, knowing that their conversation would remain private and away from prying eyes and ears.
The retainers and followers surrounding them were all well-trained and loyal to their respective demon lords, ensuring that no secrets would be leaked beyond the walls of the chapel-brothel.
Both demons were surrounded by arge entourage of loyal followers and retainers who were exclusively devoted to them. They were discussing business in a remote structure that resembled a chapel in the human world, but it was specifically built for demon purposes.
It functioned as a brothel that specialized in priest and nun fetishes, making it an ideal location for the establishment. The incubus was confident that their conversation would remain private and away from prying ears.
"I don''t understand why you bother taking over Estair''s territory when I''m sure your countries have plenty of suitable women for you," the subus questioned.
"Well, the women in that area don''t interest me as much as other things do," the muscr incubus replied. "One of the reasons is that it''s appalling that a young demon like Estair is in charge there. Despite there being morepetent men and women to lead, they gave him the authority to reign even though he''s only neen years old," he continued, with a mocking tone as he uttered Estair''s name.
"I see, so you agree with me about the pretender?" The subus asked.
"Yes, I share the same opinion as you. I did my best during the meeting, and when I saw the supposed lord they brought in, I was thoroughly unimpressed. Eighteen years? What kind of nonsense is that?" The incubus seethed with anger as he spoke.
The subus leaned forward with interest as the incubus shared his observations of the young lord. She listened intently, and as the incubus finished speaking, she nodded thoughtfully. "I see," she said, tapping her chin with a finger. "So, he is humble on the surface, but harbors hate deep inside. That could be a valuable piece of information for us to use."
She turned to Yreir, the other subus, who was still holding the notepad and pen. "Make a note of that, Yreir," she instructed. Yreir quickly jotted down the information, her quill scratching across the paper.
"But there must be more that you noticed about him, surely," the subus pressed the incubus. "Anything else you can recall?"
The incubus thought for a moment, tapping his chin. "Well," he began slowly, "he had a strange air about him. As if he were...different somehow. I can''t quite put my finger on it. And he seemed quite unremarkable, really. Nothing special about him."
The subus nodded again, considering this new information. "Interesting," she mused. "We will need to keep an eye on him, I think. Who knows what secrets he may be hiding beneath that unremarkable surface."
The incubus grinned, pleased to have provided some useful information. "Of course, mydy. I am always happy to be of service to you."
"Even with the assistance of the so-called Grimoire, he has only a fundamental understanding of magic, as far as I can tell, and this is despite the fact that he has been studying it for quite some time. Aside from that, I can''t really say much without making stuff up, so that''s about all I can say." The incubus ran over a brief list of characteristics that supposedly belonged to the pretending Lord of Lust.
The subus listened intently as the incubus provided his assessment of the pretending Lord of Lust. She made sure that her assistant demon, Yreir, was taking notes of every detail mentioned by the incubus.
After the incubus finished speaking, the subus pondered for a moment before asking another question.
----
(A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is pretty enough we just have to increase fan value on the novel, so 1 or 2 power stone is enough, and you canment too it is like just one time, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)
Thank you very much for all your support.
I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle?? . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ?? ??
Chapter 205: Informant!
Chapter 205: Informant!
Power stones????????
-----
She was curious about the concubines that the pretending Lord had brought with him. "Are you able to provide me with any information regarding his concubines that he brought with him? We are only aware that he possesses three of them, but we are unsure of what they are."
"Ah, I see," the subus murmured thoughtfully. "So none of them fit the typical profile of a concubine." She pondered for a moment before continuing, "Please, tell me more about each of them."
The incubus cleared his throat before proceeding. "The first concubine is a human witch by the name of Lauryn. Her magical abilities are not typical, and she possesses a unique energy that I''ve never felt before. I believe that she may be a force to be reckoned with."
The subus nodded, intrigued. "And the second concubine?"
"The second concubine is a white demon named Nyssa. She''s also known as the Daughter of Pride, and she''s engaged to the pretender. I assume that she holds a position of high importance in his court."
The subus furrowed her brows. "Interesting. And the third concubine? What of her?"
The incubus took a deep breath before continuing. "The third concubine was the most surprising of them all. She is a newly fallen angel who has sumbed to the sin of desire. Her name is Aureal."
The subus was taken aback. "A fallen angel? After all these years?" She paused for a moment before continuing, "I see. Thank you for this information. It will prove useful in our future endeavors."
The incubus bowed his head in respect before speaking once more. "Is there anything else you wish to know?"
"I agree with you. This is a politically disastrous situation. If we do not act swiftly, the impostor may call upon the Pariah of Pride for help, given that he is engaged to the Daughter of Pride. And we know that Azazel, being a fallen angel, will not hesitate to use this as an opportunity to gain leverage over us. Moreover, the human witch with her unknown powers could prove to be a formidable challenge as well," the subus said, her expression grave.
She continued, "I will inform Arazra of this situation and urge her to prepare her forces immediately while keeping a low profile. Depending on how things y out, we may need to resort to a blitzkrieg strategy in the next day or two."
The incubus nodded, "Understood. I will make sure that our forces are ready to move quickly if needed. But we must also be careful not to make any sudden moves that could alert the impostor and his concubines."
The subus nodded in agreement, "Yes, we must tread carefully. This impostor and hispanions are not to be underestimated. We must be prepared for any eventuality and have a n in ce for every possible scenario."
With that, the two demons went their separate ways, each focused on their respective tasks and responsibilities in the uing battle for power and control.
The incubus Orman bid farewell to the subus and her attendants before departing, leaving them to their ns. With his promise of support, the subus felt a newfound sense of confidence, but also a sense of urgency. She knew that time was of the essence and that they needed to act quickly.
"Let us return to the seventh district and begin to organize our armies," the subus said to her attendants, her tone firm andmanding. "We must ensure that my honorable brother takes his rightful ce on the throne. He is the one who deserves it more than anyone else."
As she spoke, the subus''s voice faltered slightly, and her words became more hesitant. She knew that cing her brother on the throne would not be an easy task, and that there would be many challenges to ovee. But she also knew that it was the right thing to do, and that she would do everything in her power to make it happen.
With a determined look on her face, the subus led her attendants out of the chapel and back towards the seventh district.
The attendants of Mistress Orse bowed down in acknowledgement of hermand, and with that, they began their preparations to organise the troops of Arazra.
As the sound of footsteps echoed through the chamber, it became clear that they were in a rush, hurrying to get everything in order before it was toote.
Orse stood in the middle of the room, deep in thought, contemting the best course of action.
Her mind was filled with worry and uncertainty about the situation at hand. She knew that they needed to act quickly and decisively, or else they risked losing everything they had worked so hard for.
As she watched her attendants rush around, she couldn''t help but feel a sense of guilt for what she was about to do. She had always been loyal to her brother, but the idea of taking the throne from the current ruler, even if he was an impostor, weighed heavily on her conscience.
"Are we ready to go?" Orse asked her attendants, her voice wavering slightly.
"Yes, your highness. Everything is in order," one of the attendants replied.
With a deep breath, Orse nodded in acknowledgement. It was time to move forward and do what needed to be done. The troops of Arazra were ready, and they would not rest until the rightful ruler was on the throne.
----
(A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is pretty enough we just have to increase fan value on the novel, so 1 or 2 power stone is enough, and you canment too it is like just one time, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)
Thank you very much for all your support.
I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle?? . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ?? ??
Chapter 206: Summons are Annoying!
Chapter 206: Summons are Annoying!
Power stones????????
-----
Thaddeus, a gluttonous demon, spoke in a voice that was apanied by a lisp to the fallen angel he was battling with, "This is the first time that I have ever seen the flight of a fallen angel. Despite the fact that Elisabeth appeared to be mouthwateringly delicious, I find it abhorrent to feast on the flesh of friends."
The fallen angel, Aureal, nced at Thaddeus with an expressionless hatred, concerned for her opponent''s well-being. She wished she did not have to engage inbat with someone who would make such a statement.
Thaddeus was known for his gluttony and his love of consuming flesh, and he was not alone among the demons in his desire to consume fallen angels. However, his hesitation to consume Elisabeth''s flesh, even in the midst of battle, suggested that he had a certain level of respect or fondness for her.
Aureal''s own personal preferences shed with those of the demon, and she found it difficult to engage in battle with someone who would willingly consume the flesh of a friend or ally. It was an unsettling reminder of the dark nature of the world they inhabited and the harsh reality of their constant struggle for power and survival.
Aureal felt a sense of satisfaction as she defeated her demonic opponent. The challenge had been ideal for her, and her light magic proved to be a perfect match against the horrid and demonic creatures that Thaddeus summoned. Despite the victory, she remained calm andposed as she addressed Thaddeus.
"I ask that you remain silent at this time. Both the phrases and the dialect that you use in your voicee off as rude and offensive to me," she said sternly. Her tone was firm, and it was clear that she meant business. She was not willing to tolerate any further disrespect from her opponent.
Realizing the gravity of the situation, Thaddeus cast a wary nce at Aureal. However, he did not back down from the challenge. "I won''t give up so easily," he said defiantly.
Aureal''s expression remained unchanged. "Given that I am obviously in a stronger position than you are, I strongly suggest that you give up now; else, I will bepelled to eliminate you in a horrible manner," she warned him.
Her threat was not an empty one. Aureal was confident in her abilities, and she was not afraid to use her noxious and excruciatingly painful light magic to defeat her opponents.
Up to this point, all that she had done was practice her light magic and demonstrate her ability in the martial arts by wielding her war hammer.
Thaddeus''s face contorted into a frown as he swiftly moved his wrists inwards and outwards. In response to his gesture, two ghastly monsters emerged from the rocky ground, bearing their toothless mouths and skinless bodies as they leaped towards Aureal.
Thaddeus observed that both Elizabeth and Aureal were limited in their control of light magic, as they could only channel it through specific weapons.
He had also noticed this trait in Elizabeth during their past encounters. However, Thaddeus knew that a pincer attack was not as straightforward as it seemed.
Aureal quickly dodged the toothless monsters and raised her war hammer. She then swung it in a wide arc, unleashing a powerful st of light magic that dispersed the monsters in an instant.
With a confident smirk, she red at Thaddeus and warned him to surrender before she was forced to resort to more drastic measures.
Thaddeus narrowed his eyes and summoned more grotesque creatures from the surrounding area. The twobatants then engaged in a fierce battle, with Aureal utilizing her light magic to fend off Thaddeus''s relentless attacks.
Aureal''s swift and precise movement with her war hammer proved to be too much for the toothless monsters that Thaddeus summoned from the ground.
The first monster was hit with such force that it crashed into a nearby rock, leaving behind a trail of steaming blood. The second monster was hurled at a distance of at least thirty meters away from the point of impact due to the sheer momentum of Aureal''s attack.
Despite Thaddeus'' strategy of staying at a safe distance and sending out monsters to attack Aureal, he was not out of danger.
His tactic had worked well thus far in wearing down his opponent. However, the situation had never escted into a brutal melee fight where thebatants would exchange blows with each other.
Aureal had always maintained herposure and used her light magic and martial arts skills with precision to counter Thaddeus'' attacks. It was evident that Thaddeus had underestimated the extent of Aureal''s abilities and was now in danger of being defeated.
Despite Aureal''s proficiency in light magic and martial arts, Thaddeus'' relentless summoning of minions made it difficult for her to get a clear shot at him. Her attacks were constantly being repelled, and she found herself forced to engage in close-quartersbat.
As she fended off the attack of a scaled bird, Aureal saw an opening and hurled an arc of sr light at Thaddeus. However, the gluttonous demon was unfazed and responded with a snarling grin.
With a sweeping motion of his arm, he summoned an animal with a shell resembling that of a tortoise, which ran in and managed to halt the arc of light magic. Despite the animal''s sacrifice, Aureal knew that she could not let Thaddeus continue to summon minions and wear her down.
----
(A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is pretty enough we just have to increase fan value on the novel, so 1 or 2 power stone is enough, and you canment too it is like just one time, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)
Thank you very much for all your support.
I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle?? . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ?? ??
Chapter 207 207: Disgusting!
?
Power stones????????
-----
With a sweeping motion of his arm, he summoned an animal with a shell resembling that of a tortoise, which ran in and managed to halt the arc of light magic.Despite the animal''s sacrifice, Aureal knew that she could not let Thaddeus continue to summon minions and wear her down.
She took a deep breath and charged towards him, her war hammer raised high. Thaddeus'' minions swarmed towards her, but Aureal was determined to break through their ranks and take down the gluttony demon once and for all.
"You are incorrect. You cannot honestly expect me to surrender. I am not going to do that. It is expected that the thame will be catathtropic. I will make the same offer to you as I did before: Surrender, and I will only consume two of your limbs. And a wing to boot!"
Thaddeus got into a crouching position on a somewhat low boulder that offered him a good view of the area around him. At this very moment, the fallen angel was engaged inbat with a creature that resembled an armoured cat butcked eyes, noses, and ears.
Aureal let out a sigh as she used the pommel of her hammer to break the armoured cat''s neck and then replied, "You are the one who is incorrect, Thaddeus. I have no intention of surrendering to the likes of you. It''s clear that you have underestimated me and my abilities."
She paused for a moment, catching her breath, and continued, "Since you have chosen to continue talking and to not surrender, I believe it is appropriate for me to reveal a skill that has been witnessed by no more than the number of individuals you can count on one hand. This is a secret art that I have been perfecting for years. I call it the ''Sr re.''"
Thaddeus raised an eyebrow in curiosity, his previous sneer reced with a look of interest. "Interesting," he said. "But do not think that a mere trick will save you from my army of demons."
Aureal smiled slightly. "It''s not a trick," she said. "It''s a powerful spell that has the potential to destroy all of your minions in one fell swoop. But I need time to charge it up. Keep your minions at bay, and I will show you the true power of my light magic."
Thaddeusughed mockingly. "I highly doubt that," he said. "But I''ll humor you for now. Show me what you''ve got, fallen angel."
And with that, Aureal closed her eyes and began to concentrate. She raised her hammer to the sky, and a blinding light began to emanate from it. The demons surrounding her began to back away, sensing the immense power that was about to be unleashed.
Thaddeus watched with interest, but also with a sense of unease. He had never seen this kind of magic before, and he wasn''t sure if his minions would be able to withstand it. He prepared himself for the worst, knowing that this could be the end of him and his army.
Thaddeus let out a sigh as Aureal revealed her intention to use a valuable talent that she had been reluctant to use before. He couldn''t help but wonder what kind of ability she had been hiding, but he knew better than to underestimate his adversary. He tilted his head to the side, studying her with a mixture of curiosity and caution.
"If you do this, then I''ll do the same thing!" Thaddeus dered, standing up and taking a few deep breaths.
He could feel the adrenaline pumping through his veins as he prepared himself for whatever Aureal was about to unleash. As he moved his hands, he summoned a swarm of small rodent-like creatures, which scurried closer to him until they were almost in his mouth.
Thaddeus picked up each of these creatures and bit off their heads one by one, relishing the taste of their flesh as he consumed every piece of them. He chewed slowly, savoring the vour and texture of the rodents.
Once he had finished with the heads, he took his time devouring the bones, which required more attention and skill to digest. Finally, he consumed the remaining bodies, licking his lips with satisfaction.
Aureal watched in disgust as Thaddeus ate the rodents, her eyes narrowing in revulsion. She could hardly believe that her opponent was capable of such a repulsive act, but she knew that she couldn''t afford to be distracted.
With a deep breath, she focused her energy and summoned a bright ball of light in the palm of her hand. The ball grew brighter and brighter until it was almost blinding to look at, and then she hurled it at Thaddeus with all her might.
The demon raised his hand to block the attack, but the light ball passed through his fingers and struck him directly in the chest.
Thaddeus let out a howl of pain as the light burned his flesh, leaving a searing mark on his chest. He staggered backwards, clutching at his chest, and then fell to the ground, writhing in agony.
Aureal stood over him, her war hammer at the ready. "Surrender now," she said, her voice firm andmanding. "Or suffer the same fate as those rodents."
Thaddeus disyed his twisted sense of satisfaction by devouring the rodent-like creatures and relishing the taste of their heads, especially the eyeballs and bones.
----
(A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is pretty enough we just have to increase fan value on the novel, so 1 or 2 power stone is enough, and you canment too it is like just one time, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)
Thank you very much for all your support.
I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle?? . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ?? ??
Chapter 208 208: Dark Magic!
Chapter208 208: Dark Magic!
Power stones????????
-----
Thaddeus disyed his twisted sense of satisfaction by devouring the rodent-like creatures and relishing the taste of their heads, especially the eyeballs and bones.
He made several bizarre noises with his mouth as part of the ritual for the specific spell he was about to cast. Thaddeus was now fully prepared for any eventuality.
Before Aureal could react, Thaddeus leapt off the rock, extending his arms in front of him. With a swift diagonal motion of his arms, he hurled bone fragments in the direction of the fallen angel.
The bone fragments broke off from his flesh, causing him to bleed heavily from the affected areas. The bone darts moved at an incredible speed and were small enough to evade Aureal''s defences, making it impossible for her to counter the attack.
The bone fragments were not just any ordinary bones. They were imbued with Thaddeus''s dark magic, which allowed him to control and direct them at his opponent.
As the bone darts hit Aureal, they shattered into tiny, razor-sharp pieces that tore through her armour and pierced her flesh. Aureal let out a painful cry as she stumbled back, struggling to regain her bnce.
Thaddeus was pleased with his attack and decided to press his advantage. He summoned more bone fragments from his flesh, creating a cloud of bone shards that surrounded Aureal.
The fallen angel tried to dodge the projectiles, but it was difficult to avoid them all. She managed to deflect some of the bone fragments with her shield, but many others pierced through her defences and inflicted deep wounds.
Aureal realized that she was in a precarious position and needed to act fast. She reached into her pouch and retrieved a vial of holy water.
With a swift motion, she sshed the water onto the bone fragments, causing them to disintegrate into dust. Thaddeus was taken aback by this move but quickly regained hisposure and prepared tounch his next attack.
As Thaddeusunched the bone fragments at Aureal, she quickly activated her armour tes in an attempt to defend herself.
The tes were sessful in blocking three of the bone darts, causing them to fall harmlessly to the ground. However, the remaining three were able to break through the gaps between the tes and the links of her mail shirt, and flew towards her exposed flesh.
Aureal tried to dodge the iing projectiles, but the darts were too fast and small for her to effectively counter.
Two of them managed to prate her armour and sank into her flesh, causing a sharp pain to radiate through her body. The third dart was caught by her hand, but it dug deep into her finger bones, refusing to budge even after she had stopped its momentum.
Aureal gritted her teeth and forced herself to remain focused. She knew that she could not afford to let her guard down for even a moment, not with Thaddeus still atrge.
As she tried to remove the dart from her hand, she noticed that the wound it had caused was already beginning to heal. Despite the pain, she could not help but be impressed by the restorative powers of her celestial body.
As Aureal bit down on the bone shard, she had to stifle a scream of pain that threatened to escape her lips. She knew that she had to act quickly, as she couldn''t afford to let her guard down against Thaddeus.
''I have no choice but to cast my evil spells... What did I do differently thest time?'' Her mind raced as she thought about what she could do to turn the tide of the battle.
Memories flooded back to her, and she found herself reliving a past battle with an angel named Danna. It was then that she had sessfully used her dark magic to y the snarky angel.
As she pondered how she had brought about the angel''s demise, Aureal''s mind started to piece together the fundamentals of dark magic that she had studied in the past.
She knew that she had to remember the precise incantation and gesture required to cast the spell.
Aureal pondered her previous encounter with ck magic, trying to recall how she had managed to defeat an angel using this forbidden power. She realized that if she had been able to protect herself from the effects of ck magic, she must have also possessed knowledge of how to use it.
She remembered that the fundamental principle of dark magic was to create an atmosphere of darkness within oneself, regardless of whether it was brought about by being in a dark room or by shadows falling over a lit area. The power of the magic was directly proportional to the darkness of the location.
Furthermore, in order to manipte shadows, there must first be a light source to cast the shadow. Thus, the user''s shadow must be present in order for shadow maniption to take ce. Aureal believed that if she could tap into this understanding of dark magic, she might be able to use it to defeat Thaddeus.
Aureal closed her eyes and focused on creating darkness within herself. She let go of all the light and goodness within her, and allowed the darkness to consume her. As she did so, she could feel the shadows within the room growing stronger and more potent.
With a deep breath, Aureal focused her mind and began to chant the ancient words of the spell. As she did so, her hands moved in intricate patterns, invoking the power of the dark magic.
She opened her eyes, which had turned pitch ck, and unleashed a burst of dark energy at Thaddeus. The energy was so powerful that it knocked him off his feet and sent him hurtling across the room.
Aureal felt a rush of triumph as she watched Thaddeus struggle to get back up, but she knew that this was only the beginning of their battle.
Aureal was feeling increasingly helpless in her battle against Thaddeus. Despite having the fundamental knowledge of dark magic, she was struggling to activate it, and Thaddeus'' mastery of bony magic was proving to be a formidable opponent. She knew that if the fight continued at this pace, Thaddeus would soon overpower herpletely.
Meanwhile, Thaddeus continued to demonstrate his strange abilities. He devoured yet another rodent, relishing in the taste beforeunching a fresh round of bone darts.
These darts were different from the ones before; they were coated with a strange substance that Aureal couldn''t identify. Thaddeus then leaped back to evade the swing of Aureal''s hammer and simultaneously fired three darts from his left arm.
The bone darts, with their mysterious coating, were difficult for Aureal to defend against. She struggled to keep up with their speed and precision as they darted around her, avoiding her hammer swings. Thaddeus, on the other hand, seemed to be relishing in the fight, his gluttony fueling his powers and making him a force to be reckoned with.
Despite her best efforts, Aureal was beginning to feel the weight of the fight bearing down on her. She knew she had to find a way to turn the tide and defeat Thaddeus before it was toote.
But how could she do it? The answer eluded her, and for the first time in a long time, Aureal felt the icy fingers of fear creeping up her spine.
Aureal could not help but feel unnerved by the strange, dark magic that Thaddeus seemed to be wielding. She had seen many forms of magic in her time, but this was something entirely different.
As the bone darts made contact with the rocky terrain, there was an eerie, bubbling sound that echoed through the area. Aureal was able to dodge two of the darts, but one managed to make contact with her metal gauntlet.
The substance that the bone fragments melted into was unsettling to say the least. Aureal had never seen anything like it before.
The material was a sinister shade of green and seemed to be alive, as it continued to boil and bubble long after it had seeped into the ground. The fallen angel felt a sense of dread settle in her stomach as she watched the residue slowly spread across the terrain.
"What kind of dark magic is this?" Aureal questioned aloud, her voiceced with concern. She knew that if Thaddeus continued to wield this power against her, she would need to find a way to counter it.
----
(A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is pretty enough we just have to increase fan value on the novel, so 1 or 2 power stone is enough, and you canment too it is like just one time, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)
Thank you very much for all your support.
I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle?? . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ?? ??
Chapter 209 209: Strange!
Chapter209 209: Strange!
Power stones????????
-----
"What kind of dark magic is this?" Aureal questioned aloud, her voiceced with concern. She knew that if Thaddeus continued to wield this power against her, she would need to find a way to counter it.
Thaddeus chuckled, his twisted sense of humor evident in his lecherous gestures and words. He seemed to take pleasure in taunting Aureal, relishing in her difort.
"It appears to be delicious, isn''t it?" Hemented, referring to the bone darts and the creatures he had consumed. "I just finished eating a boldwig, a cute little animal. I consume them for their minerals, which strengthen my bones." He licked his lips in a grotesque manner, his demeanor vile and repulsive.
Aureal''s anger surged at his words, and she found herself despising Thaddeus even more than she had despised Danna. The demon''s crudements andscivious behavior were repugnant to her.
"You''re not even fit to eat Danna because you''re so disgusting," she retorted, her voice dripping with disdain. She refused to let Thaddeus get under her skin, despite his provocative remarks.
With a surge of determination, Aureal swung her hammer at another scaly creature that had sprung from the ground in Thaddeus'' vicinity. She channeled her fury into her attack, striking the creature with all her might.
The hammer connected with a sickening crunch, sending bone fragments and ichor flying in all directions. Aureal''s resolve was unwavering as she refused to let Thaddeus''s taunts distract her from her goal of defeating him. She knew she had to stay focused and keep her guard up to stand a chance against his dark magic and twisted tactics.
"I see... But I couldn''t help but notice that delicious-looking thing you had, and now I really want to eat it. Where is it that you were previously threatening to give me your gift, and where exactly is it that you gave it to me? Is it possible for us to consume that as well?" Thaddeus expressed his happiness by pping his hands together.
Aureal was repulsed by the demon''s words. "That was a living creature, Thaddeus. You cannot simply consume it like that," she responded, her voice filled with disgust. She was already filled with anger at Thaddeus''s previous remarks, and his glee at the thought of consuming an innocent animal only served to fuel her fury.
While the two engaged in conversation, Aureal took advantage of the brief lull in their fight to consider her options. She knew that she possessed the ability to use dark magic, but without knowledge of the appropriate incantations, it would be difficult to utilize it to its full potential.
During the previous battles between angels and demons, Aureal had witnessed the different instances of evil magic that were used by demons and their allies. She racked her brain, trying to recall any incantations that might be relevant to the current situation.
But even as she pondered, she knew that time was running out. Thaddeus was growing increasingly impatient, and it wouldn''t be long before he resumed his attacks. She needed toe up with a n quickly if she wanted to stand a chance against him.
Aureal''s heart pounded in her chest as Thaddeus closed in on her with relentless aggression. She could feel the weight of his bone fragments as they pierced through her armour, causing blood to seep from the wounds. Her mind raced, searching for a solution to turn the tide of the battle.
She recalled the evil magic she had witnessed demons use in the past, during the shes between angels and demons. She knew that she possessed the ability to employ dark magic, but she couldn''t remember the incantations required to activate them. She pondered whether an invocation might be necessary for the more sinister forms of magic, but she had never attempted it before.
With Thaddeus closing in, Aureal had no choice but to take a risk. She muttered under her breath, "I beg you to put to use the evil spells that God has bestowed upon me..." Her voice was barely above a whisper, but she poured every ounce of her willpower into the invocation, hoping that it would trigger the dark magic within her.
As if in response to her plea, a surge of energy surged through Aureal''s body. Her senses heightened, and she felt a surge of power coursing through her veins. She could sense the dark magic awakening within her, as if it had been lying dormant, waiting for this moment.
With newfound confidence, Aureal focused her attention on Thaddeus. She swung her war hammer with renewed strength, aiming to counter his relentless assault. This time, her strikes were infused with the dark magic, imbuing them with a malevolent energy.
The air crackled with dark energy as her hammer shed against Thaddeus'' bone fragments, sending shockwaves rippling through the battlefield.
Thaddeus was caught off guard by the sudden surge in Aureal''s power. He staggered back, surprised by the intensity of her attacks. The bone fragments that he had been hurling at her now seemed to falter and dissolve upon contact with her dark-enchanted hammer.
Aureal pressed her advantage, pushing forward with calcted precision. She chanted incantations under her breath, weaving dark spells into her attacks. The once standstill battle had now turned in her favor, as she unleashed a barrage of dark-empowered strikes against Thaddeus. The gluttonous demon struggled to keep up, his bony magic proving to be ineffective against the newfound power that Aureal wielded.
As the battle raged on, the battlefield was consumed by an eerie aura of darkness. The ground cracked, and greenish residue oozed from the wounds left by Aureal''s enchanted hammer. Thaddeus''s confidence waned, and he started to retreat, realizing that he was outmatched.
Aureal pursued him relentlessly, her dark magic fueling her determination to defeat the demon. She swung her hammer with lethal precision, channeling the dark energy into each strike. Thaddeus''s defenses crumbled, and he finally sumbed to the overwhelming power of Aureal''s dark magic.
Certainly! Here''s a more detailed version of the battle scene while keeping the dialogue intact:
Thaddeus''s eyes gleamed with gluttony as he licked his lips, his gaze fixed on Aureal''s angelic form. "Strange... I stabbed you, but for some reason I''m the one who''s hurting myself," he remarked, puzzled by the fact that his bone projectiles were not harming the fallen angel.
Aureal''s expression turned to one of disgust as she red at the demon. "That is why... I don''t think it''s possible for me to taste just a little bit of that delicious angel food before I''m swallowed up by the abyss?" Thaddeus''s words fueled her righteous anger, and she tightened her grip on her hammer, readying herself for battle.
With a determined look in her eyes, Aureal began to recall the incantations she had learned from her past encounters with demons. She knew she had to tap into her dark powers, ones she had long suppressed, to defeat Thaddeus. Her mind raced as she tried to remember the words, the gestures, and the nuances of the dark magic.
As Thaddeus lunged at her with another bone dart, Aureal chanted the invocation, her voice low and steady. She felt a surge of power coursing through her, the dark energy responding to her call. Her wings spread wide, casting a shadow over Thaddeus as she prepared to retaliate.
"You are truly the offspring of the lowest of Gluttony," Aureal spat, her voice dripping with contempt. She pushed Thaddeus away with all her might, her divine strength evident in the force of her shove. Thaddeus stumbled backward, his gluttonous grin faltering for a moment as he realized he had underestimated Aureal''s power.
Aureal took a step forward, her wings unfurling even wider as she raised her hammer. "I beg you, keep your teeth away from me! Ew..." she eximed, her revulsion at Thaddeus''s gluttonous desires fueling her determination to defeat him. She swung her hammer with all her might, aiming to deliver a crushing blow to the demon and put an end to the battle.
Thaddeus, caught off guard by the sheer strength of Aureal''s attack, barely managed to evade the hammer, stumbling backward with a yelp.
He realized he was outmatched by the fallen angel''s divine power and cursed himself for underestimating her. The battleground around them was chaotic, with the sounds of their battle cries and shes of weapons echoing in the air.
----
(A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is pretty enough we just have to increase fan value on the novel, so 1 or 2 power stone is enough, and you canment too it is like just one time, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)
Thank you very much for all your support.
I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle?? . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ?? ??
Chapter 210 210: Other side!
Chapter 210 Chapter 210: Other side!
Power stones????????
-----
Thaddeus realized that he was outmatched by the fallen angel''s divine power and cursed himself for underestimating her. The battleground around them was chaotic, with the sounds of their battle cries and shes of weapons echoing in the air.
The two powerful beings shed with great force, and the impact of their strikes left deep craters in the ground. Dark and divine energies crackled in the atmosphere around them, creating a sense of danger and intensity.
Despite the overwhelming power of Thaddeus, Aureal was not willing to give up, and she continued to channel her inner strength. Her wings glowed with divine light as she drew upon her angelic powers to aid her in the battle.
Amidst the chaos of the battlefield, Aureal and Thaddeus were locked in a fierce struggle, each determined to emerge victorious. The oue of the battle remained uncertain, but bothbatants were determined to fight to the bitter end.
Thaddeus tried to retaliate with his own dark magic, but Aureal''s divine energy disrupted his attempts. He grew increasingly desperate, his gluttonous desire to consume Aureal overriding his usual cunning.
He lunged at her, his ws and teeth aimed at her, but Aureal dodged his attacks with agility and precision, her hammer striking true with every swing.
With each strike, Aureal''s determination grew stronger. She fought with unwavering resolve, fueled by her sense of duty and her contempt for Thaddeus''s gluttony.
Aureal managed to remove the bone spikes that had prated her chest, indicating her resilience and quick thinking. Shadow maniption is a rare form of dark magic that is notmonly used, even among the Circles of Sin, who view dark magic as the most potent. Thaddeus'' attack was sessfully thwarted by her.
She had what appeared to be two sharp, meaty cutting edges that required her to relinquish her hammer in order to use shadow maniption. The ability to manipte the shadows allowed her to defeat the evil gluttony demon.
However, the victory came with a severe price, as Orcus'' spell that caused harm to others is a cruel form of magic. The damage it inflicted would be so intense that it would strip away any remnants of sanity.
On the very first day that Aureal''s master, Alex, had left to investigate the capital city, she decided to inspect the pce''s armoury and weapon smith. She wanted to ensure that everything was in order and that there were no security breaches that could endanger her master or the pce.
During her inspection, Aureal came across Orcus who was engaged in a conflict with other demons. The demons were brandishing weapons and were clearly hostile towards Orcus.
Aureal knew about Orcus'' ck sorcery, which involved the maniption of shadows, and watched in awe as he disposed of the armed men with ease.
It was clear to Aureal that the demons had discovered Alex in some way and had attempted to kill him, but the Romance of Lust had intervened and saved him.
She couldn''t help but wonder why Orcus was fighting alongside Alex and what his motives were. Despite her curiosity, Aureal decided to keep her thoughts to herself and continue to observe the situation.
Aureal had a natural talent for remembering things, but she struggled with memorizing incantations for shadow maniption. Despite this, she was able to learn the basics of the dark art and how to utilize it inbat through her strong memory skills.
Despite herck of proper preparation, Aureal still called upon the magic in a desperate attempt to turn the tides of the battle.
With the battle over, Aureal turned her attention to herrades and assessed their conditions. She quickly checked each of them for injuries and made sure they were all ounted for.
As Aureal observed the ongoing battle, she noticed that herpanion, Lauryn, was engaged in a fierce fight against a powerful Djinn. Lauryn was fighting alongside an ice dragon, which Aureal remembered was one of the beasts she had previously mentioned making a covenant with.
The sight of such a formidable creature summoned by a young witch was truly remarkable, especially considering the notoriously stubborn nature of dragons.
Aureal couldn''t help but feel a sense of awe and admiration for Lauryn''s abilities. To be able to summon andmunicate with such a potent creature at such a young age was truly remarkable.
She wondered how Lauryn had managed to form such a bond with the dragon, and whether it was through magic or some other means. Nheless, the fact that Lauryn was able to wield such power was a testament to her talent and skill in the craft of witchcraft.
Aureal made a mental note to speak with Laurynter and ask her about her experiences and insights regarding dragon-summoning.
She knew that the young witch could teach her a thing or two about the craft, and she was eager to learn from her. In the meantime, she continued to watch the battle unfold, silently cheering for Lauryn and her ice dragon as they fought against the Djinn.
Despite the impressive nature of Lauryn''s magical abilities and her powerful ice dragonpanion, Nyssa had managed to impress herpanions as well.
She had defeated her opponent in a shy and skillful manner, beheading them with her sword. The excitement of her victory was clear in her voice as she called out to the fallen angel, Aureal, who she had been seeking.
As she approached, Nyssa was practically glowing with excitement, holding up something for Aureal to see. She eximed, "Hey!" and continued, "Take a look at what I''ve got here! It''s way beyond awesome!" She proceeded to twirl her de in the air, impressing both Lauryn and Aureal with her skill.
The white demondy continued to circle the group as Nyssa joined them, showing off her impressive fighting skills. It was clear that this group of warriors had each developed their own unique and impressive abilities, making them a formidable force against their enemies.
Aureal was startled when she saw the sword Nyssa was carrying. "Mistress... Even though it is not your authentic sword, it appears exactly the same. Could I inquire as to what took ce? I sense the passing of the ages." Her unease was palpable in the presence of the de.
Although she knew that Nyssa would never harm her, she could not help but feel anxious around potentially lethal items, just like when she was near Alex''s Grimoire.
"And therein lies the rub... Yes, I am aware that this weapon of mine is now known as the Death sword. Even I am dumbfounded by what took ce! Because there is so much to say about it at the moment, I will exin everything in detailter. Right now instant, let''s lend a hand to Lauryn!" Nyssa replied, pointing her de in the direction of the witch, the Djinn, and the dragon. "Reply," she said as she did so, signaling her intention to join the fray.
Aureal was still curious about the sword, but she knew that there was no time to waste, and she had to focus on the task at hand. She followed Nyssa to the battlefield, where Lauryn was fighting against a Djinn with the help of her ice dragon. Despite being impressed by the power of Lauryn''s magic, Aureal couldn''t help but feel a pang of worry for the young witch.
Nyssa charged into the fray, wielding her Death sword with a skill and precision that left Aureal in awe. The white demondy circled around the group with her de in the air, ready to strike at any moment. "Take a look at what I''ve got here! It''s way beyond awesome!" Nyssa eximed, clearly ecstatic about something.
Aureal watched in amazement as Nyssa dispatched the Djinn with a single swift stroke of her sword. She was impressed by Nyssa''sbat skills and the power of the Death sword. She couldn''t wait to hear the full story behind the sword and how Nyssa came to possess it. For now, though, she was just d that her mistress was safe and sound.
"Yes, Mistress."
And with that said, the two hurried over to offer their assistance to Lauryn.
As they ran towards the battle, Aureal couldn''t help but feel a sense of excitement mixed with apprehension. She had been trained inbat and had fought many battles alongside Alex, but the thrill of the fight never faded.
----
(A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is pretty enough we just have to increase fan value on the novel, so 1 or 2 power stone is enough, and you canment too it is like just one time, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)
Thank you very much for all your support.
I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle?? . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ?? ??
Chapter 211 211: Lauryn’s Mother orders!
Chapter 211 Chapter 211: Lauryn''s Mother orders!
Power stones????????
-----
As they ran towards the battle, Aureal couldn''t help but feel a sense of excitement mixed with apprehension. She had been trained inbat and had fought many battles alongside Alex, but the thrill of the fight never faded.
Luce had been observing Lauryn''sbat skills closely, and after their battle, he gave his assessment. "There is no doubt that your magic is on par with that of Mistress LeFay," he said, "However, it still has to be polished up and the rough edges should be trimmed. Despite this, your prowess in a fight to the death with weapons is rtivelycking."
Aureal and Nyssa were both watching the exchange, with Aureal feeling a sense of unease as she sensed the tension in the air. They had alle together to help Lauryn in her fight against Thaddeus, but the situation was far from ideal. The battlefield around them was chaotic, with the sounds of battle cries and shes of weapons echoing in the air. Craters formed from the impact of their shes, and dark and divine energies crackled in the atmosphere. Despite the chaos, Aureal was determined to help in any way she could.
Lauryn listened to Luce''s assessment of her skills, knowing that it was true. She had always been more focused on her magic than on her swordsmanship, and it showed in her fighting style. However, she knew that in this battle, using her magic could have dire consequences. If she used magic, the oue of the fight could be different; however, if that urred, the female witch would most likely murder Luce, and Luce would never learn the name of her mother.
"And it seems that you are putting too little stock in me based on your thoughts. Please understand that even your dragon would have a hard time killing me if the two of you were to go at it alone when we are battling," said Luce, his voice carrying a hint of amusement. Despite the seemingly impossible odds, Luce was confident in his abilities and didn''t seem to fear the dragon''s wrath.
"Not only am I skilled in the arts of conjuring," he continued, "but also... It''s possible that I should include some sort of incentive." With a quick movement, Luce sprang several meters in the opposite direction, putting some distance between himself and the others.
Lauryn felt a shiver run down her spine as she watched Luce move with such agility and grace. Despite his arrogant attitude, she couldn''t help but feel a sense of respect for the fallen angel''s skills. Even with her dragon at her side, she knew that a direct confrontation with Luce would be dangerous, and she needed toe up with a n to outsmart him.
"The desire of Mistress Lefay is as follows:
Locate that worthless brat of mine, please.
Trying to reason with her won''t help.
Make her strong and dependable
till such time as she is no longer in need of those stupid pacts.
Your request is going to be fulfilled."
The Djinn, who had been standing in front of Lauryn, underwent a gradual transformation as she watched everything unfold. His muscles tightened and erged, his tattoos glowing a faint blue, and even the monsters he had called forth took on a more menacing appearance. Luce was about to unleash his newfound power when he saw the witch''s allies approaching the battlefield. He hesitated, realizing that he would not be able to take them all on by himself.
The Djinn stood calmly as he spoke, "When a Djinn is given a task to fulfill a request, they will do everything within their power to make ite true, regardless of whether or not it is within their capabilities." He then turned his attention to Lauryn and continued, "I would like to make a request of you, and that is to pleasemunicate to your allies the fact that we are the only ones involved in this fight."
Lauryn turned to face her allies, Aureal and Nyssa, with a sense of agitation. "Hey! I beg you not to assist me in this matter. If I end up losing, feel free to interfere then; just not right now..." she pleaded.
The Djinn remained indifferent, knowing that the fight was between him and Lauryn. He continued to stand confidently, his muscles tightening and erging, and his tattoos glowing a faint blue. Even the monsters he had called forth took on a more menacing appearance. However, despite his newfound power, he was dissuaded from using it when he spotted Lauryn''s allies approaching the conflict.
"Rest assured, we have no intentions of interfering in this battle unless you request it, Lauryn," Aureal reassured her with a warm smile. "We believe in fair fights, and we won''t intervene unless the adversary is morally corrupt."
The Djinn interjected, "That can be interpreted in a number of different ways, Mistress."
Aureal ignored the Djinn''sment and continued speaking to Lauryn, "But you must do your best, Lauryn, if you wish to be with Alex. You muste out on top in this battle."
Lauryn nodded determinedly, "I understand. I''ll give it my all."
With that, the two women stepped back to observe the fight between Luce and Lauryn, while Nyssa watched from the sidelines with a solemn expression. The air crackled with energy as Luce summoned a horde of monstrous creatures to aid him in the battle, while Lauryn channeled her magic and prepared herself for the fight of her life.
----
(A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is pretty enough we just have to increase fan value on the novel, so 1 or 2 power stone is enough, and you canment too it is like just one time, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)
Thank you very much for all your support.
I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle?? . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ?? ??
Chapter 212 212: Best option for now!
Chapter 212 Chapter 212: Best option for now!
Power stones????????
-----
With that, the two women stepped back to observe the fight between Luce and Lauryn, while Nyssa watched from the sidelines with a solemn expression. The air crackled with energy as Luce summoned a horde of monstrous creatures to aid him in the battle, while Lauryn channeled her magic and prepared herself for the fight of her life.
"Mistress... I was under the impression that you wanted Alex to be yours exclusively, then why are you urging Lauryn to develop her rtionship with Master? I am in awe of your ability to tolerate other people." The group was in the midst of a chaotic battle, with the sounds of shes and spells reverberating in the air. Nyssa and Aureal had moved back to observe the fight while Lauryn and her dragon fought against Luce and his creatures.
LeFay turned her attention to Nyssa and responded, "Oh, it''s just that... it''s important to keep one''s options open, don''t you think? Besides, I want Lauryn to be as strong and capable as possible, even if it means she ends up with that man."
Nyssa nodded in agreement before returning her attention to the fight. Luce charged towards Lauryn with his arms outstretched, urging her to show him what she was truly capable of.
Lauryn gritted her teeth and prepared for his attack, her dragon by her side. "I''ll show you, Luce. I''ll show you what I''m truly capable of!" she yelled, beforeunching herself towards him with a fierce determination.
Lauryn''s dragon, F¨¢fnir, spoke to her through their telepathic link, suggesting that she should consider entering into a different pact to gain an advantage over Luce, the young Jinn who was taking advantage of their current circumstance.
"Young witch, may I suggest that you consider entering into a different pact? I am more than able to uphold my end of the bargain regarding the connection that keeps me here. You direct your power in a different direction. The fact that the young Jinn is taking advantage of the circumstance does not sit well with me," he said.
Lauryn replied with a sense of defeat, "Ah, ok... It is impossible for me to prevail unless I make use of another of my pacts, most likely the wendigo... Despite the fact that I have already used up all of my opportunities to do so." She realized that she needed to find another ally to engage in a straightforward hand-to-hand fight at this point.
As she contemted whose alliance she ought to join, Luce charged towards her, arms held out in front of him. "Let us proceed now that they are no longer a threat. Show me what you''re actually capable of doing," he said with a passionate plea. Lauryn knew that she had to act fast and choose the right pact if she wanted to win this fight.
Lauryn stood there, pondering on which pact she should utilize in order to defeat her opponent. As she weighed her options, she thought about the unique abilities each pact provided.
The Pact of the Nemean would undoubtedly be the most logical choice as it would strengthen her skin to the point where it could withstand even the strongest of blows, essentially acting as an imprable armor.
However, the Pact of the Wraith would allow her to carry out stealthy attacks and infiltrate the enemy''s defenses. While the Pact of the Minotaur could also prove to be useful, Lauryn could not quite figure out how she could utilize its powers in a productive manner.
As she went through her mental list, Lauryn also considered the Pact of Fenrir, which had been unchanged and remained a viable option should she need it. However, she knew that the Pact of the Kraken was too unpredictable on drynd to be of much use in this particr battle. That left her with the Pact of the Manticore, which could potentially be the key to her victory.
The Pact of the Manticore, which could very well be my answer to this conundrum. Okay, I''ve thought it through, and I know exactly what I want to do...
"I respectfully request that the deal be made with your esteemed beast," Lauryn said to the Jinn. She had decided on the Pact of the Nemean Lion, which would fortify her skin to the same degree as the strongest crafted armor. "The fierce and powerful Nemean Lion, who pays homage to no one but himself. Give it to me, and may it shield my being from harm."
The Jinn nodded and closed his eyes for a moment before opening them again. Suddenly, Lauryn felt a strange sensation all over her body, like tiny pinpricks. She struggled to control the urge to scratch herself as the feeling intensified, but then something shifted. Her skin became rough and thick, almost like armor. It felt as though a thousand calluses had sprouted all over her body.
Lauryn was not particrly fond of this ability, as it was somewhat unpleasant, but she knew it had its applications. With the Pact of the Nemean Lion, she would be nearly invulnerable to physical harm. She could engage in hand-to-handbat without fear of injury, and even if she did sustain damage, her skin would quickly heal itself.
Feeling the newfound strength and protection of her skin, Lauryn squared her shoulders and turned to face Luce and his creatures with renewed confidence. She was ready to put up her best fight ande out on top, no matter what it took.
----
(A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is pretty enough we just have to increase fan value on the novel, so 1 or 2 power stone is enough, and you canment too it is like just one time, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)
Thank you very much for all your support.
I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle?? . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ?? ??
Chapter 213 213: Surge of Power!
Chapter 213 Chapter 213: Surge of Power!
Power stones????????
-----
Lauryn felt a wave of power wash over her as she realized the full extent of her newfound strength and resilience.
Her skin felt like armor, and her muscles felt like steel, ready to take on any challenge that came her way. With a newfound sense of confidence, she squared her shoulders and turned to face Luce and his beasts, determined to put up a good fight.
Despite the chaos and confusion all around her, Lauryn''s focus was unwavering. She knew that this was the moment she had been preparing for, and she was determined toe out on top no matter what it took.
With each passing moment, she felt herself growing stronger and more capable, ready to take on any foe that dared to stand in her way.
As she faced off against Luce and his creatures, Lauryn felt a sense of rity that she had never experienced before. Every move and countermove seemed toe naturally to her, as if she were being guided by some unseen force.
With each passing second, she felt more in tune with her surroundings, more aware of her opponent''s weaknesses, and more ready to strike when the opportunity presented itself.
Luce''s sceptre came crashing down on Lauryn''s shoulder, but just in time, her transformation wasplete. The Djinn was hoping that his hit would shatter her bones, but Lauryn''s tougher skin absorbed the force of the blow and distributed it throughout her body, minimizing the extent of the injury.
Despite being in the middle of a duel, Lauryn couldn''t resist making a joke. "You''re going to leave a mark on my wless skin... When my skin bes bruised, it''s the worst. (Like a piece of fruit that has gone bad, ugh!) What will happen if Alex doesn''t think me attractive now?" She shed a smile, which was out of ce in the current situation.
Luce, annoyed with Lauryn''s banter, let out an exasperated sigh. "Your concern for your appearance is quite petty, young witch. You should focus on the task at hand and not worry about how you look."
Lauryn just shrugged off Luce''sment and prepared for his next attack. She had to stay focused, no matter how distracting the itchiness and roughness of her skin was.
Lauryn swiftly took advantage of Luce''s stumble and pulled him back, causing him to trip over a pebble. While he struggled to regain his bnce, she seized the opportunity and made an aggressive downward stab with her dagger, simultaneously throwing an unconventional punch at his body. Thebination of the two attacks caused Luce to lose his footing and fall to the ground.
Despite the impact of the fall, Luce was able to use his quick reflexes to block Lauryn''s dagger strike, which could have caused serious harm. With a swift motion, he pushed the dagger to the side, narrowly avoiding the de.
However, the real damage came from the punch that followed. The force of the punch hit Luce''s rib cage with incredible force, causing him to emit a pained grunt. The impact was so severe that it is quite possible that one or more of his rib bones were shattered or broken.
Despite the intense pain, Luce was able to quickly get back on his feet, coughing up blood as he did so. The blow had left him severely winded, but he remained standing.
With Luce''s quick reflexes, he was able to use his wrist to block the rock that Lauryn had thrown at him with astonishing speed. Though the rock was deflected slightly, it did not cause any significant harm to Luce.
This was due to the fact that his muscles had generated a thin suit of armor beneath his skin, which was able to deflect and absorb blows. This was different from Lauryn, whose skin had be tougher and more resilient after she made a pact with the Nemean Lion.
Despite the benefits of his muscr armor, Luce''s defense was only effective if he stiffened up at the right moment. For example, when Lauryn punched him earlier, he had not tightened his muscles, and the punch had caused him significant pain.
Lauryn was now thinking that maybe she could end the fight without having to make another pact, as she had done well against Luce so far. With this in mind, she decided to try another attack, grabbing a rock from the ground and hurling it at Luce with great force.
Luce was quick to react as he used his sceptre to smash another rock that was thrown at him. With his trusty sceptre still in hand, he swiftly twisted it around his head and lunged towards Lauryn with great force, hoping to catch her off guard.
Lauryn, however, was too quick for him and dodged the attack with ease. Instead, she reached out and grabbed hold of the Djinn''s arms. She intended to fracture his bones by striking upwards with her hand under his elbows, a potentially devastating attack.
But Luce wasn''t going to let that happen easily. With a swift and unexpected move, he threw his other arm towards Lauryn''s head in an attempt to strike her with it. His aim was true, and he managed to hit her on the side of the head with a ncing blow. Lauryn stumbled, but managed to keep her footing and avoid any serious damage.
The battle continued on for an extended period of time, with both Lauryn and Luce engaging in a series of intense hand-to-hand, sceptre, and dagger attacks. Despite their best efforts, most of these attacks were blocked by the other, while a few sessful ones left visible wounds and bruises on their skin.
----
(A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is pretty enough we just have to increase fan value on the novel, so 1 or 2 power stone is enough, and you canment too it is like just one time, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)
Thank you very much for all your support.
I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle?? . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ?? ??
Chapter 214 214: Do you Surrender?
Chapter 214 Chapter 214: Do you Surrender?
Power stones????????
-----
The battle continued on for an extended period of time, with both Lauryn and Luce engaging in a series of intense hand-to-hand, sceptre, and dagger attacks. Despite their best efforts, most of these attacks were blocked by the other, while a few sessful ones left visible wounds and bruises on their skin.
The battle continued on for an extended period of time, with both Lauryn and Luce engaging in a series of intense hand-to-hand, sceptre, and dagger attacks. Despite their best efforts, most of these attacks were blocked by the other, while a few sessful ones left visible wounds and bruises on their skin.
As the fight progressed, Lauryn couldn''t help but worry about F¨¢fnir''s safety. However, she knew that taking her focus away from Luce even for a moment could be disastrous. She gritted her teeth and focused all her attention on the battle at hand.
Meanwhile, F¨¢fnir had already taken care of the creatures that Luce had sent after him. The dragon had used his powerful mes to quickly dispatch the animals, and was now watching the fight from a safe distance, ready to intervene if necessary.
The twobatants continued to exchange blows, with neither gaining a clear advantage over the other. It was a true test of skill, strength, and endurance, and both Lauryn and Luce were determined toe out on top.
With newfound confidence, Lauryn watched as F¨¢fnir fought off Luce''s creatures with ease. The dragon had dispatched one of the beasts with his powerful jaws, while the other met its end with abination attack from his ws and icy breath. Although F¨¢fnir was bound to assist Lauryn as part of their deal, he was still cautious and only intervened when necessary.
Lauryn was impressed with F¨¢fnir''s abilities and began to consider the possibility of making another deal with him. While she didn''t want to rely on pacts for everything, she recognized that in this situation, another deal could be advantageous. She turned to F¨¢fnir and spoke in a low, urgent voice.
"It''s time to put the trust in the Fenrir Wolf," she said, hoping he would agree to her n. She had an idea in mind and knew that with F¨¢fnir''s assistance, she could defeat Luce once and for all.
F¨¢fnir looked at her with a measured expression before nodding in agreement. "What do you have in mind?" he asked, his voice deep and rumbling.
Lauryn grinned, relieved that F¨¢fnir was willing to help her. She quickly exined her n, and together, they formted a strategy to take down the Djinn once and for all. With renewed determination and the added strength of her pact with F¨¢fnir, Lauryn prepared to face Luce again.
"This agreement with the mighty beast," Lauryn said, her voice almost a whisper. "The unyielding wolf that can destroy even gods with its teeth. I beg you to lend me your vicious teeth so that I can bring this hunt to a sessful conclusion."
Lauryn felt a strange sensation in her jaw and teeth, almost as if they were shifting and changing. The contract had hinted at such a transformation. And then, suddenly, it happened. The user of the Pact of the Fenrir was gifted with a bite that was second to none other than those of its own kind. Lauryn had the ability to masticate her way through the hardest metal alloys if she so desired.
Feeling the power coursing through her, Lauryn turned to face Luce with renewed confidence. She bared her teeth, which had grown longer and sharper, and let out a fierce growl. "Let''s see how you handle this, Jinn," she said, a hint of challenge in her voice.
As the battle between Lauryn and Luce raged on, the two opponents continued to exchange blows, each one seeking to gain the upper hand over the other. Despite their respective strengths, neither was able to achieve a decisive victory. However, Lauryn was a cunning fighter, and she was able to use Luce''s own momentum against him.
When Luceunched a spinning kick at Lauryn, she saw an opportunity and quickly took advantage of it. With a quick movement, she redirected his kick, causing him to overextend himself and lose his bnce. Seizing the opportunity, Lauryn lunged forward and forced Luce to the ground.
As Lucey there, struggling to regain his footing, Lauryn saw her chance to strike a decisive blow. With her Fenrir teeth at the ready, she prepared to deliver a crushing bite that would end the fight once and for all.
Luce was now lying on the ground with his arms and legs pinned down by Lauryn. Even the slightest movement from him would result in a potentially fatal strike from the young witch. But Lauryn was not relying on her limbs to finish the fight; instead, she was nning to use her powerful bite to end it all.
She slowly lowered her razor-sharp fangs towards Luce''s neck, ready to strike. However, at thest moment, she stopped herself. With a confident expression on her face, she asked, "Do you yield?"
Luce was breathing heavily, and it was clear that he was struggling to free himself. He knew that he was defeated and that the only option was to surrender. With a defeated expression, he responded, "I yield."
Lauryn grinned victoriously and released Luce from her grasp. She had won the fight, and she had done it on her own, without relying on any other pacts or deals. She felt a sense of pride in her own abilities and strength.
----
(A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is pretty enough we just have to increase fan value on the novel, so 1 or 2 power stone is enough, and you canment too it is like just one time, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)
Thank you very much for all your support.
I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle?? . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ?? ??
Chapter 215 215: I surrender!
Chapter 215 Chapter 215: I surrender!
Power stones????????
-----
Lauryn grinned victoriously and released Luce from her grasp. She had won the fight, and she had done it on her own, without relying on any other pacts or deals. She felt a sense of pride in her own abilities and strength.
But she again said in her confident and prideful voice, "I didn''t hear that, what did you say." She said her eyes straight towards Luce.
As Luce epted his defeat, Lauryn felt a sense of relief and victory wash over her. She released her hold on him, allowing him to rise to his feet. He wore a scowl on his face that gradually transformed into a contented grin.
Luce bowed his head and closed his eyes in a submissive fashion, admitting his defeat and saying, "Yes, I yield to you. I have decided not to act against your team any longer while we arepeting." Lauryn felt grateful for Luce''s change of heart and hoped that he would keep his promise.
After Lauryn lifted herself off of Luce, she asked him with a solemn expression on her face, "Now tell me, is this witch that many people despised in myths truly my mother?" Luce looked at Lauryn with a nk expression, seemingly taken aback by her sudden question.
"Would that make you feel downhearted?" Luce responded, and he appeared to be genuinely interested in hearing what Lauryn had to say.
Luce''s question seemed to have caught Lauryn off guard, and she took a moment to collect her thoughts before responding. "No," she finally answered, her tone serious. "To tell you the truth, it wouldn''t make a bit of a difference either way if my mother killed hundreds of people or if she lived as a solitary hermit in the quiet woods of the."
Lauryn''s words conveyed a sense of detachment and resignation, as if she had long since epted the possibility of her mother''s viiny. She hade to terms with the fact that her mother''s actions did not define who she was as a person. Even if her mother were responsible for the deaths of countless individuals, it would not change Lauryn''s own sense of identity or purpose.
Luce nodded slowly, as if he understood Lauryn''s perspective. "I see," he said. "It seems that you have a strong sense of self. That will serve you well in the days toe."
"I see, well as I promised, I can confirm that you are most assuredly the daughter of Mistress LeFay, not only does your magic have the same feeling as hers, but you also look exactly like her," she said. Even your doggedness astonished me because of how much it resembles that of your mother.
To arge extent." Luce sighed before looking up and said, "I have decided to give up and join the Lord of Lust''s team in this annoyingpetition."
"Why?" Lauryn asked, surprised by Luce''s sudden decision.
Nyssa was surprised by Luce''s decision and asked him, "You surrender? Why on earth would you choose to do that?"
"Well first is because I realize that I cannot defeat you, and if I cannot beat you, then there''s no point in going against you," Luce said, shrugging his shoulders. "Furthermore, I believe that the Lord of Lust''s team will be the strongest in thispetition, and I want to be on the winning side." Luce said exining the two of the first reason.
Luce exined his second reasoning, "Since Mistress LeFay''s wish has been granted, I do not believe it is necessary for me to carry on with my journey at this time. I only joined with ck Steps with this goal in mind because it is not very probable that I will find Mistress LeFay''s daughter even if I hunt for her on purpose. I joined with ck Steps only for this reason."
Aureal chimed in, "But you had a good chance of winning thepetition, even without finding Lauryn. Your abilities as a Djinn are formidable." She said.
Luce chuckled, "Thank you for thepliment, Aureal. However, I must admit that I also don''t really want to die, which is another reason why I''m going to submit."
Nyssa nodded in understanding, "That''s a reasonable exnation. Your decision will be taken into consideration when determining the final result of thepetition."
Luce bowed respectfully and replied, "Thank you, Nyssa. It was an honor topete with you and your team."
Lauryn nodded, understanding Luce''s reasoning. "That ought to be taken into consideration when determining the final result," she said.
Lauryn turned her attention to Luce and inquired, "How... Sincere of you. What exactly are you going to be doing from this point on? And after thisplete sham of apetition?" Luce appeared to be deep in thought before responding.
"That is something about which I have not yet given much thought about," said Luce. "Since I was instructed to find you, Mistress LeFay, it has been many years, and during all of this time, I have been doing the precise things that I would have done after finding you."
Lauryn raised an eyebrow, curious about what Luce meant. "Oh, well, s---," Luce muttered under his breath. He seemed to be caught off guard by the question, and his response wasn''t what Lauryn was expecting.
Nyssa and Aureal exchanged a brief nce before Nyssa spoke up. "It sounds like you''re at a crossroads, Luce. Perhaps it''s time for you to start thinking about what you want to do with your life, now that you''re free from your mission."
Luce nodded, deep in thought. "Yes, you''re right," he said. "I suppose I''ll have to figure that out soon."
----
(A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is pretty enough we just have to increase fan value on the novel, so 1 or 2 power stone is enough, and you canment too it is like just one time, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)
Thank you very much for all your support.
I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle?? . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ?? ??
Chapter 216 216: I wonder!
Chapter 216 Chapter 216: I wonder!
Power stones????????
-----
Luce nodded, deep in thought. "Yes, you''re right," he said. "I suppose I''ll have to figure that out soon."
Aureal interrupted the conversation, saying in a monotone voice, "If I may be permitted to interject... If you have no idea what to do, please assist Master, the Lord of Lust." She continued, "Your apparently formidable ability to call upon creatures would be a great asset in the not-too-distant future."
Lauryn was quick to agree with Aureal''s suggestion and said, "That''s wonderful! At the very least, you should consent to assisting Alex for the time being so that you can think about what you want to do with the rest of your life once his position as Lord has been established."
Luce, on the other hand, appeared to be deep in thought as he contemted his next course of action. After a moment of silence, he replied, "Assisting Alex could be a viable option. At the very least, it would give me the time and space I need to figure out what I want to do with my life after all these years of searching for Mistress LeFay and her daughter."
Lauryn smiled, relieved that Luce had finally found a direction for his life. "I''m d to hear that," she said. "Alex is a good man, and I''m sure he will appreciate your assistance."
Aureal nodded in agreement before adding, "And who knows? Perhaps you''ll find a new purpose in life while working with him."
The group discussed the inevitability of a war in the near future, with Arazra being unable to remain silent for long. Nyssa, Aureal, and Lauryn all agreed that they would need all the help they could get, especially from someone with Luce''s expertise.
Luce weighed in on the conversation, stating that he had no interest in rejoining ck Steps and Xizaen, but he was willing to offer his assistance to the group and the Lord of Lust while they waited for ck Steps to return. He added that he could not tolerate Xizaen''s peculiar scar.
"I think that''s the best solution for my current predicament," Luce said, giving a respectful bow. "I will humbly offer my help to all of you, as well as to the Lord of Lust. I believe my abilities could be of great use, especially since I have no desire to go back to ck Steps and their less than desirablepany."
As the group celebrated their victory over the previous enemies, Lauryn brought up the fact that there were still more adversaries to defeat. She acknowledged that they should make their way to the next group and defeat them as well. Despite the fact that there was still a battle to be fought, her cheery tone indicated that she was in a better mood.
Lauryn then turned her attention to F¨¢fnir, the ice dragon with whom she wasmunicating telepathically. She expressed her gratitude for the dragon''s support throughout the conflict. "I want to offer my sincere gratitude for the support you''ve provided throughout this conflict," she said.
"F¨¢fnir, thank you so much for your help. I appreciate it," said Lauryn, feeling grateful for the ice dragon''s assistance.
"You are most wee," replied F¨¢fnir. "As you may have noticed, I have already severed the link of the pact that sustains my presence here until the next time you find the need to fully summon me. However, I would appreciate it if you let me sleep for a considerable number of years before that urs."
Lauryn nodded, understanding the dragon''s desire for rest. "Of course, F¨¢fnir. I won''t call upon you again unless it''s absolutely necessary."
F¨¢fnir then offered some words of praise towards Lauryn. "Since the day that I agreed to make that agreement with you... Well, I must say that I am rather impressed by the young woman that you have be, young witch. Have a good time ying with that demon lord child of yours."
Lauryn felt a sense of pride at the dragon''spliment. She turned her head in all directions, but F¨¢fnir was nowhere to be seen. She realized that he must have returned to his original location before she had called upon him without his consent.
Lauryn also knew that she couldn''t rely on F¨¢fnir''s assistance all the time. She didn''t want to be impolite towards such a honorable being. She silently vowed to be stronger so that she wouldn''t have to call upon F¨¢fnir as often.
''I''m curious as to whether or not mother is still alive.'' Lauryn thought to herself, ''I wonder.''
------
The blind swordsman Batibat was engaged in a fierce fight with one of the Jaguar Men, the humanoid inhabitants of the Sands of Sloth. In the heat of the battle, Batibat was overwhelmed by the Jaguar Man''s power, despite detecting only average strength within him.
"You... You are more powerful than both you and that Anubite give off," Batibat remarked, his curiosity piqued. "Is this something that the Jaguar Men have always had?"
Yaotl, the Jaguar Man, grunted in response, showing little interest in engaging in a conversation while he was still in the middle of the fight. He violently swung his reinforced wooden de with obsidian edges towards Batibat, who struggled to defend himself with his more measured approach to swordy.
The Jaguar Men were known for their fierce fighting skills, and Batibat was quickly realizing that he was facing a formidable opponent.
----
(A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is pretty enough we just have to increase fan value on the novel, so 1 or 2 power stone is enough, and you canment too it is like just one time, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)
Thank you very much for all your support.
I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle?? . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ?? ??
Chapter 217 217: Hmm... Revenge would be...!
Chapter 217 Chapter 217: Hmm... Revenge would be...!
Power stones????????
-----
The Jaguar Men were known for their fierce fighting skills, and Batibat was quickly realizing that he was facing a formidable opponent.
The Jaguar Men were known for their fierce fighting skills, and Batibat was quickly realizing that he was facing a formidable opponent.
He wondered if Yaotl''s strength came from some unique ability that the Jaguar Men possessed or if it was simply a result of his exceptional training and skill.
Despite his blindness, Batibat had honed his other senses to a razor''s edge, and he was able to perceive even the slightest movements and changes in the air around him. However, Yaotl''s strikes were so erratic and chaotic that Batibat found it challenging to anticipate them and defend himself ordingly.
The fight continued with bothbatants disying their impressive skills and abilities. Batibat hoped to uncover the source of Yaotl''s strength before the battle reached its conclusion.
Batibat found himself in a difficult position as he faced off against Yaotl, the Jaguar Man. Despite detecting only average power within Yaotl, Batibat was overwhelmed by his opponent''s unpredictable fighting style.
The Jaguar Man swung his reinforced wooden de with obsidian edges in Batibat''s direction, and the blind swordsman was forced to avoid each blow instead of being able to manipte the de as he would with a rapier.
The rapier was simply unable to withstand the force generated by Yaotl''s Xocoyotl weapon, which had a tremendous amount of motion behind it.
Batibat realized that his usual approach to swordy was not well-suited to the chaotic strikes of the jaguar. He was forced to sheath his parrying de due to the crude nature of Yaotl''s weapon.
The hook on the bottom of the dagger-like de was designed to assist in blocking and disarming an opponent who was wielding amon sword or other light weaponry.
As Batibat continued to dodge Yaotl''s strikes, he wondered how he could possibly defeat an opponent with such an unconventional fighting style.
Batibat and Yaotl were both skilled in weapons rather than magic, so they were not concerned about being caught off guard by any magical tricks. However, the Aztec weapon that Yaotl was wielding was far more primitive and crude than Batibat''s parrying de. As Yaotl continued to swing his reinforced wooden de with obsidian edges in Batibat''s direction, the blind swordsman found himself unable to deflect or manipte the weapon as he would with a rapier.
Batibat quickly realized that his usual measured approach to swordy was not suitable for the chaotic strikes of the jaguar-like humanoid. He had to rely on avoiding each and every blow directed at him rather than attempting to block them. In a disy of strength and speed that surpassed Batibat''s own, Yaotl continued to pummel him relentlessly. Batibat began to wonder if Yaotl''s abilities had been magically enhanced, despite being unable to verify this.
It wasn''t the first time that Batibat had encountered the Jaguar Men, so he believed that magic was likely involved. However, he knew that Yaotl and his fellow Jaguar Man Chigaru were both skilled warriors rather than spellcasters, so it was unlikely that they had anything to do with the creation of any spells. Despite being at a disadvantage, Batibat refused to back down, determined to find a way to ovee Yaotl''s strength and skill.
Despite being blind, Batibat had an edge over Yaotl inbat thanks to his superior supernatural senses, which were honed to a razor''s edge due to his blindness. He had managed to survive up to this point solely due to the strength of his senses and his endurance. It was a testament to his skill as a swordsman that he was able to hold his own against Yaotl, whose supernatural strength and speed far outssed his own.
As he fought, Batibat pondered the situation he was in. He had been engaged inbat with Yaotl for quite some time, and the only reason he had managed to survive thus far was because of his heightened senses. He couldn''t help but think about the three fallen members of Orcus''s side - Veronica, Orcus himself, and Chigaru, an Anubite. Batibat had watched as each of them passed away, and the gravity of the situation weighed heavily on him. He knew that he was lucky to still be alive, and he would do everything in his power to continue to survive.
Despite the intense fight with Yaotl, Batibat managed to maintain hisposure and push aside his grief over the loss of Veronica, Orcus, and Chigaru. He was able to draw upon his supernatural senses, honed by his blindness, to stay alive in the battle.
However, the issue of Orcus''s death continued to weigh on Batibat''s mind, and he knew that it needed to be addressed once the current situation with Yaotl had been resolved. For now, his priority was to protect the individual he was tasked with guarding who was locked in a life-and-death battle with Archibald, the man responsible for Orcus''s death.
Despite his determination to avenge Orcus, Batibat knew he had to stay focused on the present moment and not let his emotions interfere with his mission. He resolved to bury his feelings as deeply as possible within his psyche so that he could deal with them at ater time.
Batibat anticipated Yaotl''s attack and sessfully dodged the iing wooden sword aimed at his head. Without missing a beat, he seized the opportunity to retaliate and lunged at Yaotl with his rapier, hoping to inflict a significant blow.
----
(A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is pretty enough we just have to increase fan value on the novel, so 1 or 2 power stone is enough, and you canment too it is like just one time, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)
Thank you very much for all your support.
I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle?? . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ?? ??
Chapter 218 218: Fatal!
Chapter 218 Chapter 218: Fatal!
Power stones????????
-----
Batibat anticipated Yaotl''s attack and sessfully dodged the iing wooden sword aimed at his head. Without missing a beat, he seized the opportunity to retaliate and lunged at Yaotl with his rapier, hoping to inflict a significant blow.
The tip of his rapier made contact with Yaotl''s body, but the wound it caused was not deep enough to pierce any of the vital organs.
Yaotl was quick to react, and with one of his hands, he extended his razor-sharp ws in an attempt to intimidate Batibat and keep him at bay.
The Jaguar Man was aware of Batibat''s fighting skills, and he knew that he had to be cautious to avoid any more injuries. The ws on Yaotl''s hand glinted menacingly, ready to strike at Batibat''s unprotected areas if he made a wrong move.
Yaotl''s attempt to hit Batibat with an upward sh was met with another quick dodge from the blind swordsman.
Despite the agility of his opponent, Yaotl kept pressing on with his erratic and powerful strikes. Batibat had to rely on his superior sense of hearing and reflexes to avoid each and every blow that was directed at him.
The battle between the two men continued for several more minutes, with each of them trying to gain an advantage over the other.
Batibat managed to fend off most of Yaotl''s assaults by using his wooden sword to parry them. However, the obsidian edge of Yaotl''s de did manage to inflict a few dangerous scrapes on Batibat''s arms and shoulders.
After a few more exchanges, Batibat finally saw an opening and lunged forward with his rapier. The de managed to prate Yaotl''s guard and inflicted a wound just above his waist. However, the rest of Batibat''s attacks were prevented by the sturdy wooden sword, which Yaotl wielded with great strength and skill.
Despite the wound he had received, Yaotl continued to fight on, his jaguar-like reflexes and supernatural strength allowing him to keep up with Batibat''s every move.
Batibat acknowledged that carrying a sword different from his current one would have been advantageous for him in the ongoing battle with Yaotl.
However, his preference for using his rapier and parrying de inbat was too strong, and he only resorted to other weapons in exceptional circumstances.
As Batibat continued to fight, he noticed that Veronica''s twin sabres, which she had drawn at the start of her fight with Orcus, were lying on the ground nearby Veronica''s body.
He realized that these sabres would be much more effective against a heavy weapon like Yaotl''s Xocoyotl wooden de than his current weapons.
Though Batibat did not take up the twin sabres at that moment, he filed the thought away for future use. He continued to fight with his rapier and parrying de, using his supernatural senses and honed skills to avoid Yaotl''s attacks and counter with his own.
However, Batibat''s obsidian de did inflict some dangerous scrapes on his opponent, proving to be a formidable weapon in its own right.
In an attempt to gain an advantage, Batibat resorted to a simple but effective strategy of kicking rocks and dust towards Yaotl. The cloud of dust blinded the Jaguar Man, causing him to retreat backwards to avoid it.
Taking advantage of this momentary blindness, Batibat quickly sprang to his feet and vaulted over a pile of bricks, aiming to reach the twin sabres lying a few meters away from Veronica''s body.
As Batibat got closer to the sabres, he noticed that the dust cloud was dissipating much quicker than he had hoped for. Realizing that he might not have enough time to escape with the swords, he leaped towards the ground, sliding forward to grab them.
Yaotl, however, was quick to react and managed to leap over the dust cloud,nding on the other side with his wooden sword raised and ready to strike at Batibat.
Despite being in a disadvantageous position, Batibat was determined to make use of the swords to gain the upper hand. He picked up the sabres, taking a quick nce at them before readying himself for a counter-attack. Meanwhile, Yaotl lunged forward with his wooden sword, attempting to strike Batibat with all his might.
Batibat quickly grabbed the twin sabres and crossed the des in front of him to create a defensive barrier against Yaotl''s attack. However, the Jaguar Man''s strength was too much for Batibat''s defense, and he managed to break through it and strike Batibat with his wooden sword.
Despite his blindness, Batibat''s enhanced senses allowed him to sense the iing blow and try to evade it while maintaining his guard.
But it was not enough as the wooden swordnded on Batibat''s shoulder, causing the bones to dislocate painfully. While Batibat suffered from other wounds, the dislocated shoulder was the most agonizing at the moment.
The pain was unbearable, and Batibat had to grit his teeth to avoid crying out in agony. The injury also limited his mobility and made it challenging for him to fight effectively. Batibat knew that he needed to find a way to end the battle quickly before Yaotl couldnd another blow.
As the pain became too much for Batibat to bear, he let out a terrible scream that echoed through the air. Unlike his previouspanions Little Rouge and Orcus, who had sumbed to their wounds without much of a sound, Batibat was unable to suppress his agony.
----
(A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is pretty enough we just have to increase fan value on the novel, so 1 or 2 power stone is enough, and you canment too it is like just one time, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)
Thank you very much for all your support.
I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle?? . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ?? ??
Chapter 219 219: Not much Often!
Chapter 219 Chapter 219: Not much Often!
Power stones????????
-----
As the pain became too much for Batibat to bear, he let out a terrible scream that echoed through the air. Unlike his previouspanions Little Rouge and Orcus, who had sumbed to their wounds without much of a sound, Batibat was unable to suppress his agony. He felt every bit of the pain that wracked his body, and it was a torture unlike any other he had experienced.
As he screamed, Batibat coughed up blood, which sttered all over Yaotl''s face, but the Jaguar Man remained unfazed. Batibat''s coughing subsided, and he found himself gasping for breath as he tried to regain hisposure.
Meanwhile, Yaotl lifted a free hand with his ws syed out in front of him, ready to strike again. The incubus knew that he was in a dire situation and that his life was hanging by a thread.
Batibat became aware of the dire situation he was in. He was pinned to the ground by Yaotl''s monstrous strength, with a dislocated shoulder and a wed hand poised to end his life.
He knew that his chances of survival were slim to none. Despite his injuries, Batibat managed to force a smile and uttered, "I''m not often this weak... I hardly have the opportunity to serve the young lord who was left to me by the one who came before."
Yaotl, instead of using his deadly ws, opted to form a fist with his furry hand and struck Batibat''s head with a powerful blow. This caused the incubus to lose consciousness rather than being suffocated to death. As Batibat fell limp, Yaotl blinked his eyes twice, his mind pondering over why he had not yet eliminated his opponent.
The sound of the impact reverberated throughout the area. Batibat''s limp formy still on the ground while Yaotl loomed over him, his expression unreadable.
After a moment of silence, Yaotl grunted and stepped back, his eyes still fixed on Batibat''s unconscious form. He didn''t know what had stayed his hand, but something about the incubus intrigued him.
The fight hade to an end, but the oue was uncertain.
Yaotl''s decision to spare Batibat''s life was not motivated bypassion or respect for him. Whatever his reason was, it didn''t matter to Yaotl as long as he eliminated another opponent.
Thepetition was brutal, and the stakes were high; only those who died, remained unconscious, or submitted without conditions would be considered defeated. Once defeated, the losing team and those who surrendered would be taken back to their ce of origin.
The Shah of Sloth had exined the rules of thepetition to Yaotl during their conversation. Thepetition was designed to be merciless, with only the strongest and most ruthless warriors surviving.
Yaotl was determined to win at any cost, even if it meant sacrificing his opponents. The decision to spare Batibat''s life could have been strategic, or it could have been a sign of Yaotl''s unpredictable nature.
Whatever the reason, it was clear that Yaotl was a formidable opponent who would stop at nothing to emerge victorious.
The Jaguar Man shifted his focus towards the other conflict that was taking ce, which was happening between the alleged Lord of Lust and Archibald, the assassin for the Parish. Archibald had gone berserk after the death of Veronica, and he was able to overpower Chigaru, who was Yaotl''srade.
This was no easy feat, as both of them were under the effects of a powerful spell called the ''Body Overload''. The spell had significantly enhanced theirbat abilities and strength beyond the limits of their regr capabilities. With the spell active, they had be fiercebatants, capable of pushing their bodies to new levels of strength and speed.
As the fight raged on, the Jaguar Man observed the intense exchange between Archibald and Chigaru. Archibald was wildly swinging his weapons, using his overwhelming strength to overpower Chigaru, who was struggling to keep up. Despite Chigaru''s skill inbat, he was at a disadvantage due to the spell''s effects on Archibald''s body.
The Jaguar Man knew that this was a crucial moment in thepetition. If Archibald were to defeat Chigaru, it would give his team a significant advantage. However, if Chigaru were to turn the tide and emerge victorious, it would put Yaotl and his team in a better position to win thepetition.
Despite the risks that came with the ''Body Overload'' spell, both Chigaru and Yaotl had subjected themselves to it in order to maximize their chances of sess in thepetition. The enhanced capabilities it provided were remarkable, granting them a significant boost in theirbat abilities and strength beyond what was normally possible.
But as with any drug, the price was heavy, and in this case, it was death. Failure to perform to the best of their abilities would result in their demise. Yaotl, in particr, had no fear of death, although he sometimes wished he did. His recent use of the enhancement spell left him with no other option but to give it his all, as it was now an all-or-nothing situation for him.
The Jaguar Man kept a watchful eye on the conflict between Archibald and Chigaru while he picked up his macuahuitl. The macuahuitl was a traditional Xocoyotl wooden sword that had obsidian des embedded in it.
He bnced it on his shoulder and crept towards the fight, being careful not to draw attention to himself. The obsidian des glinted menacingly in the light as he got closer to the conflict, ready to intervene if needed.
----
(A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is pretty enough we just have to increase fan value on the novel, so 1 or 2 power stone is enough, and you canment too it is like just one time, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)
Thank you very much for all your support.
I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle?? . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ?? ??
Chapter 220 220: Cruel!
Chapter 220 Chapter 220: Cruel!
Power stones????????
-----
He bnced it on his shoulder and crept towards the fight, being careful not to draw attention to himself. The obsidian des glinted menacingly in the light as he got closer to the conflict, ready to intervene if needed.
After regaining consciousness, Ruby, who was feeling more mncholic than usual, uttered the question, "Huuuuuuh? Whozat?" to a person who was seated close by. As she began toe to her senses, she noticed that her arm had beenpletely reattached to her body with no visible signs of damage.
Surprisingly, instead of feeling any pain or difort, Ruby was filled with a peculiar sensation of exhration, which she couldn''t quiteprehend.
Due to the foggy state of her mind, Ruby was unable to recognize the person sitting across from her until she spoke. It was then that she realized that it was someone she knew, although she couldn''t quite ce them at the moment. The sense of confusion and disorientation made it difficult for her to process what had happened to her and how she was feeling.
"My Ruby, My Ruby... Although I am aware that you enjoy getting hurt in a variety of ways, I have to say that I have never seen you in such a state of disrepair!" Limbra''s voice sounded cheerful, yet with a hint of evilness to it, as she addressed Ruby who had just awoken.
Ruby felt a strange sensation of exhration instead of pain, and her arm had beenpletely reattached without any damage, much to her surprise. Due to her foggy state, she couldn''t recognize Limbra sitting opposite her until she spoke.
Limbra continued, "I saw your handiwork out there, and I must say, you did quite a number on that little angel girl!" She was bouncing excitedly in her seat as she spoke, contemting something.
Ruby tried to recall what had happened to her and how she ended up in this ce, but her memory was foggy. She responded to Limbra, "What...what do you mean? What happened to me?" Ruby felt a little disoriented, unsure of where she was and how she had gotten there.
Ruby coughed several times before responding to Limbra''s previous statement. "Yup-*cough*...An annoying little minx, he broke her heart, disfigured her breasts, and, just for good measure, he sliced her throat to shreds," Ruby recounted gleefully the gruesome fate of the fallen angel Elizabeth at her hands.
Despite the injuries she sustained during the fight, Ruby still managed toe out victorious. "She''s quite the active little angel, and she did quite a number on me before I got a chance to do it to her!" Ruby added with a hint of admiration for her former opponent''s strength.
Limbra, with an odd sense of cheeriness that was tinged with a more evil vibe,mended Ruby on her violent efforts. "I do appreciate your efforts, no one can get as violent as you can when they''re fighting," she said before delving into her own ount of how she dealt with Asura, the Fury of Wrath.
Limbra expressed her doubts that the Asura she fought was the actual one, wondering if it might have been one of his children or something. She then proceeded to recount in detail how she annihted, murdered, mangled, and ultimately exterminated her opponent.
The conversation between the two was filled with violent tales of death and destruction, and it was clear that they both took great pleasure in recounting the gruesome details. Limbra seemed to have a particr fascination with violence and the various ways in which she could inflict harm on others, while Ruby appeared to relish the challenge of fighting opponents who were as strong or stronger than herself.
Limbra and Ruby''s conversation was not for the faint of heart. They were discussing their most recent kills with an odd sense of cheeriness, tinged with an evil vibe. After a brief moment, the tone of their conversation changed, bing slightly less morbid.
Ruby brought up Limbra''s healing magic and expressed surprise at the amount of water Limbra had at her disposal. Ruby was examining her body, which appeared to be free of injuries.
It seemed that Limbra had used her water magic to heal Ruby''s wounds. In the elemental magic book, there were some healing arts in the water magic portion, but they required a specific type of water to practice.
Limbra seemed pleased with herself, stating, "I have always had an extraordinary supply of water. It''s one of the perks of being a water nymph, you know." Limbra''s abilities were due to her being a nymph, a type of spirit associated with nature.
Limbra went on to exin that she was able to channel water from underground sources and manipte it to her will. Ruby was impressed, but not surprised, as Limbra was known for her mastery of water magic.
As they continued to chat, Limbra suggested that Ruby should learn some healing magic of her own. Ruby, however, was not interested, stating that she preferred the thrill of battle over the tediousness of healing. Limbra shrugged and said, "Suit yourself, but you never know when a healing spell mighte in handy."
Limbra reached for a small vial of water that had a distinct red tint to it, and showed it to Ruby. "Ah yes, it just so happens that I happen to have some Cauterising Water (it doesn''t literally cauterise) with me," she said. "To tell you the truth, I have no idea what I was thinking. You are aware that, contrary to what you may believe, I do not typically heal wounds."
----
(A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is pretty enough we just have to increase fan value on the novel, so 1 or 2 power stone is enough, and you canment too it is like just one time, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)
Thank you very much for all your support.
I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle?? . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ?? ??
Chapter 221 221: Partial Paralysis!
Chapter 221 Chapter 221: Partial Paralysis!
Power stones????????
-----
Limbra reached for a small vial of water that had a distinct red tint to it, and showed it to Ruby. "Ah yes, it just so happens that I happen to have some Cauterising Water (it doesn''t literally cauterise) with me," she said. "To tell you the truth, I have no idea what I was thinking. You are aware that, contrary to what you may believe, I do not typically heal wounds."
Ruby examined the vial with interest. "Cauterising Water? I''ve never heard of that before. What does it do?" she asked.
"It''s water infused with a special kind of energy that can heal wounds, but it''s not your typical healing magic," Limbra exined. "It''s a bit... intense. It''s like pouring boiling water over an open wound, but without the pain. It works quickly and effectively, but it can be a bit unsettling."
Ruby raised an eyebrow. "That sounds... interesting," she said cautiously. "So, why do you have it if you don''t typically heal wounds?"
Limbra shrugged. "I came across it during one of my travels, and I thought it mighte in handy at some point. And it seems like today is that day," she said with a small grin.
Ruby nodded and epted the vial from Limbra. "Thanks, I''ll keep it in mind. I don''t know if I''m ready for something that intense, but it''s good to know it''s an option."
The two fell into a brief silence, each lost in their own thoughts. Ruby examined her reattached arm once more, still amazed at theck of pain or difort she felt. Limbra watched her, a thoughtful expression on her face.
"Hmm, well since I''m all set up and ready to go...," she said. Limbra wasted no time in getting to work. She ced her palm on Ruby''s forehead and began chanting in anguage that Ruby couldn''t understand.
As Limbra''s words filled the air, Ruby felt a sudden jolt run through her body. It was as if an electric shock had surged through her veins, causing her muscles to tense and contract involuntarily. Soon, Ruby''s body began to go limp, and she knew what was happening: partial paralysis.
Despite the fact that Ruby had experienced this sensation many times before, it was always unnerving. She was unable to move her body, and her senses were dulled. Limbra, on the other hand, appeared to bepletely unaffected by the whole ordeal. In fact, she seemed to be enjoying herself.
"You see, my dear," Limbra said, removing her purple gloves and closing her umbre as she walked through the desert, "you''re not going anywhere, at least not just yet!"
Limbra, the Sadist of Lust, relished in being the one who controlled the various activities that took ce in the Land of Lust, both during the day and at night. She was a master of power y and enjoyed inflicting pain on those who dared to cross her.
However, in this particr situation with Ruby, she understood that it would be best for her to refrain from her usual distressing adventures. Ruby had just recovered from fatal wounds, and it was important to give her time to heal.
Both Limbra and Ruby acknowledged that it was necessary to take things slow, despite their disappointment. Ruby''s body needed time to recover fully, and Limbra knew that pushing her too far could cause more harm than good. Nevertheless, they prepared themselves mentally for whatevery ahead.
As Limbra walked through the desert, she contemted her ns for Ruby. She knew that she needed to find a way to satisfy her sadistic tendencies without putting Ruby in danger. It was a delicate bnce that required careful nning and execution.
For Ruby, the partial paralysis was a familiar sensation. She had experienced it many times before in the Land of Lust. It was a reminder of her position as Limbra''s ything, a willing participant in her sadistic games. She braced herself for what was toe, knowing that she was in good hands with Limbra as her guide.
Limbra began to hum a tune to herself as she proceeded to carefully remove Ruby''s leather and armor. As she did so, she marveled at how easily the metal gloves slid off Ruby''s hands, almost like a liquid. Once she had stripped Ruby down to her bare skin, Limbra couldn''t help but admire her magnificent and substantial bust.
With a sneaky grin on her face, Limbra wiggled her fingers in the air and slowly brought them towards Ruby''s breasts. Ruby returned the smile, seeming to know exactly what Limbra had in mind.
Limbra then proceeded to pinch her nipples and tickle around the ares, which resulted in a peculiarly endearing mewl that did not originate from Ruby''s mouth. Limbra savored the moment, taking pleasure in the control she had over Ruby and the way her touch elicited such a response from her.
Ruby found herself in a state ofplete helplessness, with her body partially paralysed from the neck down, leaving her unable to move her arms or legs. She was at Limbra''s mercy, unable to resist or fight back.
As shey there, she longed to touch herself and to retrieve the toys that Limbra had inserted in her pussy and ass, but she waspletely immobilised. Limbra had mastered a spell that allowed her to control her victim''s body, leaving them helpless but still aware of everything happening to them.
----
(A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is pretty enough we just have to increase fan value on the novel, so 1 or 2 power stone is enough, and you canment too it is like just one time, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)
Thank you very much for all your support.
I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle?? . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ?? ??
Chapter 222 222: The One in Control! [R-18+]
Chapter 222 Chapter 222: The One in Control! [R-18+]
Power stones????????
-----
As shey there, she longed to touch herself and to retrieve the toys that Limbra had inserted in her pussy and ass, but she waspletely immobilised. Limbra had mastered a spell that allowed her to control her victim''s body, leaving them helpless but still aware of everything happening to them.
Ruby found herself in a state ofplete helplessness, with her body partially paralysed from the neck down, leaving her unable to move her arms or legs. She was at Limbra''s mercy, unable to resist or fight back.
As shey there, she longed to touch herself and to retrieve the toys that Limbra had inserted in her pussy and ass, but she waspletely immobilised. Limbra had mastered a spell that allowed her to control her victim''s body, leaving them helpless but still aware of everything happening to them.
Although Ruby was unable to move, she could still sense everything that was happening to her. Limbra took her time exploring Ruby''s body, starting with her breasts. She used her fingernails to dance around one nipple, causing goosebumps to rise on Ruby''s skin.
Limbra''s fingers traced the outline of Ruby''s breasts, making each one move in a unique rhythm as she went. Ruby was helpless to do anything buty there and feel the sensations coursing through her body.
Limbra seemed to take great pleasure in tormenting Ruby, teasing her with small touches and yful gestures. She knew exactly how to manipte Ruby''s body to make her feel pleasure and pain at the same time.
Ruby could feel herself bing more and more aroused, despite her inability to move or touch herself. She could feel her nipples hardening and her pussy getting wet as Limbra continued to y with her body.
As Limbra explored Ruby''s body, she couldn''t help but marvel at how perfect it was. She had never seen a body so beautiful, and she relished the opportunity to explore every inch of it.
She was determined to make Ruby feel every sensation possible, no matter how intense or overwhelming it might be. And as she continued to tease and torment her victim, she knew that she was seeding.
Limbra took great pride in her expertise at teasing and pleasuring people of all genders. She was not one to engage in crude groping or grabbing; instead, she skillfully employed delicate touches and precise stimtion to awaken every nerve in the body.
Her fingers danced over Ruby''s breasts, caressing the sensitive flesh with a feather-light touch. She traced circles around the ares, gently flicking her fingertips over the erect nipples, eliciting a delightful mixture of pleasure and tingling sensations.
"Ayahn! Sooooo tingling! ?" Ruby chuckled, her voice filled with a mixture of pleasure and anticipation.
Ruby felt her body respond eagerly to Limbra''s expert ministrations. The sensations building in her breasts were bing increasingly intense, bringing her closer and closer to the edge of climax.
However, just as Ruby was on the brink of screaming in ecstasy, Limbra abruptly withdrew her hands, denying her release. It was a frustrating and maddening interruption, leaving Ruby panting and craving more.
Limbra smirked, enjoying the sight of Ruby squirming and yearning for release. She took pleasure in ying with her victims, building up their desire only to deny them the satisfaction they craved.
It was a game of control and power, and Limbra reveled in every moment of it. She knew exactly when to push her victims to the edge and when to pull back, keeping them in a state of constant longing and anticipation.
Ruby, though frustrated, understood that Limbra was the one in control. She knew that her pleasure was in Limbra''s hands, quite literally. With each touch and withdrawal, Limbra heightened Ruby''s desire, making her ache for the release she so desperately sought.
It was a tormenting and exhrating dance between pleasure and denial, and Limbra was the master of this tantalizing game.
Limbra''s calcted actions kept Ruby on the edge of climax without allowing her to reach that blissful release, intensifying her frustration. The crimson subus couldn''t help but whimper in response to Limbra''s tantalizing touch.
Every fiber of Rouge''s being yearned for Limbra to continue ying with her breasts and explore her throbbing, neglected pussy, but Limbra stubbornly denied her any further pleasure.
The power dynamics were clear in this encounter, with Limbra firmly asserting her dominance. As the one in control, the purple subus took pleasure in prolonging the climax of her partner, drawing out the anticipation until the veryst moment.
Even then, she wouldn''t hesitate to extend the experience further, relishing in the torment she inflicted. Limbra''s sadistic nature reveled in pushing boundaries and testing the limits of pleasure and endurance.
Despite Ruby''s desperate pleas, Limbra remained unyielding in her resolve. She refused to grant Ruby''s wishes for more stimtion, knowing that she held all the power in this exchange. It was a game of control, and Limbra relished the control she wielded over her partner''s desires.
Feeling empowered by her dominance, Limbra decided that she no longer wished to be constrained by clothing. With a confident smirk, she shed every garment that covered her body, leaving behind only a few strategically ced straps that wrapped around her legs.
Now fully exposed and free, Limbra confidently strutted around in her nakedness, exuding a sense of uninhibited sensuality and power. The sight of her naked form served as a visual reminder of her authority and the boundaries she set within their interaction.
----
(A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is pretty enough we just have to increase fan value on the novel, so 1 or 2 power stone is enough, and you canment too it is like just one time, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)
Thank you very much for all your support.
I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle?? . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ?? ??
Chapter 223 223: Forbidden Taste! [R-18+]
Chapter 223 Chapter 223: Forbidden Taste! [R-18+]
Power stones????????
-----
Now fully exposed and free, Limbra confidently strutted around in her nakedness, exuding a sense of uninhibited sensuality and power. The sight of her naked form served as a visual reminder of her authority and the boundaries she set within their interaction.
Seeking to assert her dominance and maintain control, Limbra devised a n to keep Ruby in a state of anticipation and difort. With a seductive sway of her demonic tail, she caressed Ruby''s face and neck, leaving a trail of sensation in its wake.
As Limbra skillfully removed her own pants, she knew that Ruby''s limited mobility would only heighten her captivation.
Ruby''s gaze remained fixed on Limbra, unable to tear her eyes away from the mesmerizing disy before her. Despite her constrained position, Ruby employed her tongue to explore every inch within her reach,vishing Limbra''s tail with her saliva. It was a small act of defiance, a subtle way of asserting her own desires within the confines of her paralyzed state.
Positioning herself strategically, Limbra straddled Ruby''s waist, taking full advantage of her position of power. Her hands roamed the sides and stomach of Ruby''s body, generating friction that caused the skin to warm and tingle. Limbra expertly guided her tail, flicking it through the air until it found its way to the moistened folds beneath Ruby''s hooded garments.
With a mixture of control and sensuality, Limbra skillfully teased and prodded, using her tail to explore Ruby''s most intimate regions. The subus was keenly aware of the desire building within Ruby, the need for release that was kept just out of reach.
It was a calcted torment, a delicate bnce of pleasure and denial, as Limbra reveled in the control she held over Ruby''s pleasure, amplifying the longing and anticipation that coursed through her veins.
Limbra''s tail danced with deliberate precision, slipping around and under the hood, tantalizingly brushing against Ruby''s engorged clitoris. It was a teasing touch, designed to ignite desire and leave Ruby yearning for more. Although Ruby secretly longed for the tail to prate her, she understood that Limbra had other ns in mind.
Taking the torment to another level, Limbra leaned in, her mouth and tongue invading Ruby''s space. Ruby couldn''t help but emit an adorable cry, which was swiftly silenced as Limbra''s lips firmly pressed against her own. The subus relished in the pliability of Ruby''s lips, their connection sparking an electric current of pleasure and desire.
Their tongues intertwined in a passionate dance, exploring each other''s mouths with fervent hunger. The sensations were intense, their moist tongues gliding and caressing, tasting the essence of their intertwined desires.
The heat between them intensified, their shared breaths bing ragged as their connection deepened. Time seemed to blur as their tongues dueled and their mouths melded, an intoxicating exchange of pleasure that left them both craving more.
As Limbra continued to skillfully stimte Ruby''s clit, a steady vibration of contentment resonated from Ruby''s throat, manifesting in a pleasurable hum. Limbra''s eyes, the only ones open in the room, gleamed with a smug satisfaction, a subtle grin tugging at the corners of her lips.
However, Ruby''s desperate attempt to gain Limbra''s attention diverted her focus momentarily, as Rouge''s muffled pleas filled her mouth. Limbra, the sole witness to Rouge''s presence, acknowledged her presence with a fleeting nce before returning her attention to Ruby''s pleasure.
With each encounter, Limbra knew that Ruby''s craving for release pushed her to the brink of insanity. Ruby''s body squirmed and writhed with an insatiable need for orgasmic release.
Yet, Limbra took delight in withholding that climax, prolonging Ruby''s torment and denying her the satisfaction she desperately sought.
It was a wicked game of pleasure and denial, where every tantalizing touch from Limbra''s tail only heightened Ruby''s anticipation, perpetually keeping her on the edge without granting her the ultimate release.
As Ruby''s arousal continued to mount, a mix of frustration and pleasure mingled within her. She found herself strangely captivated by the perpetual teasing, even if the tingling sensations caused by Limbra''s tail never reached their peak.
The prolonged arousal, coupled with the constant stimtion that remained just shy of granting satisfaction, pushed Ruby''s senses into a heightened state of desire and longing.
It was a bittersweet torment, a relentless pursuit of pleasure that kept Ruby enthralled and eager for more, despite the absence of a climactic resolution.
With a sudden pull, Limbra disengaged her wet tongue and lips from Rouge''s mouth, leaving a trail of saliva glistening on their surfaces. Both subi paused for a moment, their chests heaving as they gasped for air, relishing the brief respite before the intensity of their encounter resumed.
As the exchange of breath subsided, Limbra''s body gracefully twisted and turned, untangling her tail from Ruby''s grip. Suspended above Ruby''s yearning mouth, Limbra positioned her purpleher lips, dripping with anticipation, tantalizingly close to Ruby''s eager gaze.
It was a moment of heightened tension, where Ruby became the sole object of Limbra''s attention, her desire palpable and the promise of pleasure hanging in the air.
Ruby''s anticipation grew with every passing second, her mouth slightly agape, ready to receive the intoxicating essence that Limbra offered.
The anticipation created a charged atmosphere, thick with desire and longing. Time seemed to slow down as the two subi remained locked in this tantalizing moment, the unspoken promise of ecstasy lingering between them.
Ruby extended her tongue to its fullest extent, despite knowing that it wasn''t the longest among the myriad of devilish tongues in existence. Shepensated for itsck of length with a determined strength, pushing her limits to indulge in the moment.
----
(A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is pretty enough we just have to increase fan value on the novel, so 1 or 2 power stone is enough, and you canment too it is like just one time, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)
Thank you very much for all your support.
I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle?? . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ?? ??
Chapter 224 224: Pleasure! [R-18+]
Chapter 224 Chapter 224: Pleasure! [R-18+]
Power stones????????
-----
Ruby extended her tongue to its fullest extent, despite knowing that it wasn''t the longest among the myriad of devilish tongues in existence. Shepensated for itsck of length with a determined strength, pushing her limits to indulge in the moment.
Limbra''s lips barely grazed the edges of Ruby''s outstretched tongue, allowing for a fleeting taste of their sulent essence. The sensation was exquisite, with the lingering vor of the purple subus''s secretions coursing through Ruby''s body.
It was a tantalizing blend of sweetness and a subtle touch of bitterness, creating a bewitching symphony of vors that ignited Ruby''s senses.
The taste was like a forbidden nectar, teasing and enticing, leaving Ruby longing for more. The subtle intery of vors danced upon her taste buds, invoking a delightful shiver of pleasure.
Each momentary touch of Limbra''s lips against her tongue sent a surge of intoxication through Ruby''s being, fueling her desire to delve deeper into the depths of their passionate scene.
Limbra''sughter filled the air, a mischievous sound that echoed with her satisfaction. With a deliberate slowness, she lowered her dripping snatch, tantalizingly hovering it just out of reach of Ruby''s eager tongue.
The purple subus relished in the power she held, lifting her sex higher and lower, teasing Ruby''s senses with each motion. She reveled in the anticipation, savoring the sweet torment of denying Ruby the taste she craved.
Limbra continued this yful dance, repeatedly teasing Ruby with the promise of pleasure, only to withdraw it at thest moment.
Her movements were calcted, designed to stoke the fires of desire within both of them. The anticipation grew with every lift and descent, each teasing movement amplifying the hunger that pulsed through their bodies.
But even Limbra had her limits. Sensing her own growing need, she finally surrendered to the intoxicating pull of desire.
With a sudden forcefulness, she pressed her pussy down onto Ruby''s waiting mouth, relishing in the sensation of their connection. She adjusted her position, ensuring that her legs and buttocks werefortably settled as she straddled Ruby.
Limbra''s nimble fingers roamed across Ruby''s chest, expertly caressing and teasing her sensitive nipples. Nibbles and pinches interspersed with gentle strokes, sending jolts of pleasure through Ruby''s body. Limbra reveled in the power dynamics of their encounter, relishing the control she held over Ruby''s pleasure.
She indulged in these acts of dominance, savoring the exquisite blend of pain and pleasure they elicited.
As Ruby''s mouth eagerly sought to satisfy Limbra''s desires, the subus reveled in the pleasure coursing through her. The sensation of Ruby''s skilled tongue flicking and swirling against her swollen folds was nothing short of ecstasy.
Limbra''s body quivered with delight as she surrendered herself to the relentless ministrations, her moans mingling with the pleasure-filled sounds that Ruby''s mouth created.
Ruby''s whimper escaped her lips as she immersed herself in the throes of her insatiable desires. With a single-minded focus, she surrendered to her carnal needs, driven by an all-consuming hunger for Limbra.
Her tongue danced and flicked in the vicinity of Limbra''s crotch, exploring and tasting every inch of the subus''s intimate folds.
Limbra''s yful bites on Ruby''s nipples elicited a delightful mix of pleasure and pain, causing Ruby to gasp and moan in response.
The subus''s tongue traced a tantalizing path across Ruby''s sensitive skin, its barbed tip sending electrifying shivers down her spine. Limbra expertly navigated her way around, teasing and stimting with each deliberate movement.
Not content with the sensations that were erupting from her pussy alone, Limbra mischievously directed her animated tail towards her own tight rear entrance.
With careful guidance, she guided the tail into the constraining opening, adding an extrayer of intensity to the symphony of pleasure that coursed through her body.
The tail moved in synchrony with the spasms of pleasure emanating from her pussy, heightening the sensations that washed over her.
Limbra''s moans filled the air, harmonizing with Ruby''s fervent licks and the intoxicating sounds of their union.
The room was filled with an erotic symphony of pleasure and desire as the subus indulged in the depths of their shared passion.
In this moment of uninhibited indulgence, Ruby and Limbra surrendered to the raw power of their desires, finding sce and ecstasy in each other''s touch.
With a mixture of anticipation and delight, Limbra persisted in pushing and prodding her tight, puckered hole, determined to worm her tail inside.
The exquisite pressure and stretching sensations sent waves of pleasure coursing through her body, igniting her nerves and heightening her arousal.
Limbra took immense pleasure in the sensation of her own appendage prying open her body, relishing the dual stimtion that sent electric currents of pleasure pulsating through her.
The purple subus had always been particr about what went into her backdoor. She maintained strict control, allowing only objects that she herself had chosen to venture into that sacred space.
Memories of a past encounter served as a stark reminder of the consequences for those who dared to cross that boundary, an unfortunate soul who met a grim fate for overstepping their bounds.
Meanwhile, Ruby''s fervent attention to Limbra''s pulsating pussy resembled that of a madwoman consumed by insatiable desire. Her lips and tonguevished kisses upon the delicate folds, exploring every contour with an expert touch.
With a flick of her forked tongue, she delved deep into Limbra''s wet depths, twirling and twisting the agile appendage to drive her lover wild with pleasure. Limbra''s hips writhed and gyrated in response to Ruby''s skilled ministrations, her pussy responding with quivering delight.
----
(A/N: Hello guys done reading. If yes, send a power stone, 1 power stone is pretty enough we just have to increase fan value on the novel, so 1 or 2 power stone is enough, and you canment too it is like just one time, but if you like the novel I won''t mind if you send more stones, and plz don''t forget the gifts.)
Thank you very much for all your support.
I will upload 5 extra chapters for every 1 magic castle?? . If someone is interested and want extra chapters. You know what to do. ?? ??
The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and
continue reading tomorrow, everyone!